Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7
                               Journal of Discourses,
                                      Volume 7
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, July 3, 1859
                             Brigham Young, July 3, 1859
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                         Great Salt Lake City, July 3, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          It is good for those who profess to be believers in the Lord
          Jesus Christ, and to practise his doctrines, to keep his
          principles before them. It is good to speak often one to another
          concerning the things of the kingdom of God.
          Man is a mystery to himself, and but few of the inhabitants of
          the earth inquire into their own organization--their being, their
          capacity, or even into principle. The nations of the earth come
          and go, and every person of reflection discerns a deep mystery in
          man. There is a spirit in man, and that spirit is more or less
          enlightened and instructed by a superior spirit; yet the hearts
          of men are absorbed in the things of time, and they wear out
          their lives in their efforts to preserve them. This is the reason
          why so many pass like a cloud. They are here; they take no
          thought only to subsist as long as they can, and they are gone
          for ever.
          Of those who have leisure and means to improve their minds and
          make themselves very useful, there are but few who do not
          squander their time and means. They do not improve upon their
          talents; or, as brother Heywood observed, they do not improve
          upon the capital they possess. There is a great amount of
          ignorance in the world; and most people are lacking in researches
          concerning their own origin. Some have not the opportunity,
          others have not the time, and with the majority their education
          is such that they have not the disposition for those researches.
          But above all, they waste the knowledge that is naturally within
          them--their natural endowments. All men should study to learn the
          nature of mankind, and to discern that divinity inherent in them.
          A spirit and power of research is planted within, yet they remain
          There is one very predominant trait in the human family--the
          seeking for power. The great majority constantly study to gain
          influence--they traverse the world over to attain it. This trait
          is, in a great measure, derived from their traditions. As the
          master acts, does, says, and believes, so does the servant. As
          the parent marks his steps through life, so the steps of the
          children are measured, and the millions of consequent
          peculiarities have to be taken into account in dealing with the
          human family. Tradition seizes upon the scholar when he first
          commences his education, and, more or less, clings to the human
          family through life; and we have to deal with people according to
          their understanding. They are only capable of receiving a certain
          portion at a time.
          What will satisfy the mind? Will gold? Will silver? Will houses,
          lands, and possessions? Search the world over, and you will at
          once discover that they will not. Will power and influence over
          their fellow-beings satisfy? They will not. They may give a
          momentary satisfaction; but it soon passes away like a morning
          cloud, and the possessors are still labouring and striving to
          attain more. This was exhibited in the career of Alexander the
          Great, who conquered almost the whole of the then known world,
          and was still so dissatisfied with himself and with his
          life--with his power and possessions--that he died in debauchery
          at an early age. He obtained power, wealth, fame, and renown, and
          was still so dissatisfied that he mourned, and wept, and threw
          away his life ere arriving at middle age.
          What would satisfy the children of men, if they had it in their
          possession? Only truth and the true principles and conduct
          flowing from its observance. True, certain classes of the
          inhabitants of the earth are pretty well satisfied with
          themselves, through their researches in the philosophies of the
          day, and especially in the science of astronomy, which gives the
          greatest scope to the mind; and yet they are not fully satisfied.
          What will satisfy us? If we understood all principles and powers
          that are, that have been, and that are to come, and had wisdom
          sufficient to control powers and elements with which we are
          associated, perhaps we would then be satisfied. If this will not
          satisfy the human mind, there is nothing that will.
          Is there any such thing as happiness upon the earth? There is;
          and could people understand its beginning--its germ, they would
          strive to obtain truth and to increase in true knowledge: then
          the person calculated to receive much would have enjoyment in
          proportion, and one capacitated to receive but little would be
          satisfied therewith. Is there such knowledge upon the earth?
          There is. Are there true principles? There are, and we heard a
          portion of them this morning in the doctrine of salvation.
          If people understood true philosophy--eternal philosophy, they
          would understand that there is an eternity of matter. Astronomers
          estimate that there is between us and the nearest fixed star
          matter enough from which to organize millions of earths like
          this. There is an eternity of matter, and it is all acted upon
          and filled with a portion of divinity. Matter is to exist; it
          cannot be annihilated. Eternity is without bounds, and is filled
          with matter; and there is no such place as empty space. And
          matter is capacitated to receive intelligence.
          If we could so understand true philosophy as to understand our
          own creation, and what it is for--what design and intent the
          Supreme Ruler had in organizing matter and bringing it forth in
          the capacity that I behold you here to-day, we could comprehend
          that matter cannot be destroyed--that it is subject to
          organization and disorganization; and could understand that
          matter can be organized and brought forth into intelligence, and
          to possess more intelligence, and to continue to increase in that
          intelligence; and could learn those principles that organized
          matter into animals, vegetables, and into intelligent beings; and
          could discern the Divinity acting, operating, and diffusing
          principles into matter to produce intelligent beings, and to
          exalt them--to what? Happiness. Will nothing short of that fully
          satisfy the spirits implanted within us? No.
          You can daily observe the operations of the spirits of men in the
          streets of this city. There you can now see the world exhibited
          as it is. You can see people hurrying from the east to the west,
          from the west to the east, from the north to the south, and from
          the south to the north. Have they an object in view? Ask the
          traveller whether he has; ask the bystander whether there is an
          object in his mind. Whether I stand or walk, whether I labour or
          rest, lie down or rise up, in all my acts in life there is an
          object. I have something in view, you have something in view, and
          so has the whole human family, as also all intelligence of every
          What principal object have human beings in view? Happiness. Give
          me glory, give me power, give me wealth, give me a good name,
          give me influence with my fellow-men, give me all these, and it
          does not follow that I am thereby made happy; that depends
          altogether upon what principle those acquisitions were gained.
          Absolute tyranny never can produce happiness, neither can an
          influence unjustly gained and used; but give me influence with
          the children of men, and can that alone produce happiness? It
          cannot. What will give a man joy? That which will give him peace.
          What will produce joy and peace? If a man gains influence from
          the confidence he enjoys through his integrity, his honesty,
          goodness, uprightness, virtue, and truth, that influence will
          satisfy his mind; and influence gained in other courses cannot.
          Many have been hated, despised, and hunted, on account of their
          influence with their fellow-beings. Has any one in our
          generation? Yes. Are there not scores of men and women here who
          are familiar with the death of our Prophet? Why did people hate
          him? Because of his influence. Did he gain or exercise an
          unrighteous influence? By no means. He possessed a righteous
          influence over the spirits, feelings, passions, and dispositions
          of all who delighted in truth and goodness, so far as he
          associated, and could guide them at his pleasure.
          Am I hated for the same cause? I am. I am hated for teaching
          people the way of life and salvation--for teaching them
          principles that pertain to eternity, by which the Gods were and
          are, and by which they gain influence and power. Obtain that
          influence, and you will be hated, despised, and hunted like the
          roe upon the mountains. The way to obtain that influence is
          pointed out--by whom? By him through whom the worlds were
          created, and who has redeemed this earth and all things upon it.
          He gave his life a ransom to atone for the sins of the world, and
          he has pointed out the way. His law is sacred, omnipotent,
          eternal; and that is the law to obey. Let the Lord speak, and let
          the people obey. That is the way to gain that happiness which all
          mankind are seeking, and no other course can satisfy the noble,
          Godlike spirit placed in man, who is formed for the express
          purpose of preserving his identity to all eternity. Without
          strict observance to the laws by which worlds were and are
          created-- to the words of the Eternal, no being can inherit
          eternal lives.
          These are the principles that this people, who are by many deemed
          to be the most ignorant, outlandish, corrupt, base, vile, and
          wicked people on the globe, have imbibed, and are striving to
          practise, and through so doing are hated all the day long.
          Ignorant? Yes, we are ignorant; but we are on the high road to
          that eternal knowledge that fills the bosoms of the Gods in
          eternity. If we are faithful to the end, we have the promise that
          we shall obtain that crown of glory and eternal life that will
          give us the satisfaction we are seeking. These principles are
          true; and let me observe to all, Saints and sinners, young and
          old, wise and ignorant, Do not mistake any points of doctrine you
          hear preached. The spirit in man is always enlightened, more or
          less, by the Spirit of the Holy One of Israel--that Being who
          gave the law.
          When he pleases to bless the children of men, he is able to
          accomplish his purpose. If he is disposed to permit a
          Nebuchadnezzar to see a finger writing on a wall, it is his
          privilege to do so. If he is disposed to talk with an Enoch, or
          to show himself to the brother of Jared, it is his privilege. And
          if he is disposed to pour out the Holy Ghost upon the house of
          Cornelius before he embraced the Gospel in the usual way by
          baptism for the remission of sins, it is his privilege. The
          principle is, God must be obeyed. And even after Cornelius and
          his house had received the Holy Ghost, they did not, like some in
          our day, rise up and say, "We have no need to be baptized." Why
          did not Cornelius tell Peter that he had received the Holy Ghost,
          and was as good a Christian as he? But, no; he must send to Joppa
          for one Simon Peter, who would tell him words whereby he and his
          household could be saved. What words? To be baptized in water.
          Peter did not tell them to receive the Holy Ghost, for they had
          received it.
          They had already been endowed with the Holy Ghost, and it was the
          right and privilege of him who laid down his life to redeem the
          children of men to bestow that Holy Ghost where and when he
          pleased. If Cornelius had refused to have been baptized, he never
          would have received the influence of the Holy Ghost afterwards.
          He must obey the outward ordinances to secure to himself eternal
          lives--to attain the blessings consequent upon obedience.
          Jesus of Nazareth, who appeared to Saul of Tarsus in the way,
          opened the vision of his mind, and conversed with him, and told
          him what to do. Did he tell him that he was a Christian, that his
          sins were forgiven, and that there was nothing more to be done?
          He did not. Did he intimate to him, in the least, that he was
          prepared to go and preach the Gospel? Not in the least. It could
          be said to him, "I am Jesus, whom thou persecutest;" and Paul
          could cry out, "Lord, what shall I do?" Go to Damascus, and you
          will there find a man, named Ananias, who will tell you what to
          do. Paul was led into the city, and immediately sent for Ananias.
          After the Lord told Ananias to go, he refused, for he had heard
          of the persecutions by Saul--of his dragging men and women to
          prison; but the Lord informed him that he had appeared to Saul on
          the way; and told him to go and converse with him, and fear not.
          What did Ananias tell Saul to do? To go and be baptized; for the
          same Jesus who appeared to you on the way told me to come and
          tell you what to do.
          It is the Lord's privilege to give the Holy Ghost to whom he
          will, and it is not for us to question him in his right, power,
          and privilege--in the extent of his doings. He blesses the human
          family; he raises up nations, kingdoms, and governments, and
          controls in the armies of the world. He rules in the heavens, and
          makes the wrath of man praise him, and gives his Spirit when and
          to whom he pleases. Shall I say that he has given it to his
          Saints all the day long? Yes; for I know that he has. Have they
          enjoyed the light of the Spirit of revelation? Yes; and so, more
          or less, has every being that has been born upon this earth. I
          never passed John Wesley's church in London without stopping to
          look at it. Was he a good man? Yes; I suppose him to have been,
          by all accounts, as good as ever walked on this earth, according
          to his knowledge. Has he obtained a rest? Yes, and greater than
          ever entered his mind to expect; and so have thousands of others
          of the various religious denominations. Why could he not build up
          the kingdom of God on the earth: He had not the Priesthood; that
          was all the difficulty he laboured under. Had the Priesthood been
          conferred upon him, he would have built up the kingdom of God in
          his day as it is now being built up. He would have introduced the
          ordinances, powers, grades, and quorums of the Priesthood; but,
          not holding the Priesthood, he could not do it. Did the Spirit of
          God rest upon him? Yes, and does, more or less, at times, upon
          all people.
          Christ is the light of the world, and lighteth every man that
          cometh into it. Were it not for the light that is in the people,
          they would not hate us; they would not exclaim as they do--"We
          came here to cut your throats, but we cannot quite accomplish our
          purpose." That is what they came for: they had no other intent,
          except, in addition, to plunder and destroy our property, and
          pollute our wives and daughters. What causes them to hate us? The
          light that is in them--the Spirit of the Almighty that rests on
          the nations; which proves the old Scriptures to be true, where
          they state that the report of the work that the Lord would bring
          forth in the last days should make the people tremble and quake.
          The light that is in them convicts them and teaches them that the
          doctrine the Elders of Israel preach among them is the Gospel of
          salvation; and say they, "We will not have it." Have you not
          heard many of them say that they would rather go to hell than
          believe it? "I will not believe what you preach, though I go to
          hell for disobeying it."
          That Spirit that is in them--the inspiration of the Almighty
          which giveth understanding--convinces them that the doctrine is
          true. Were it false doctrine, it would be thought no more of than
          any other of the numerous isms in the world. They would pass by
          it as kindly and as easily as they do Socialism, or any other
          doctrine. But it convicts the people. Am I sorry for them? I am.
          My soul aches for them, because they cannot resolve and act in
          accordance with the dictates of that Spirit which ever prompts
          the human heart aright. But rise up and declare, "We will not
          believe this doctrine." What then? You must suffer. Thousands are
          suffering now; ministers are groaning in pulpits, and deacons and
          lay members are groaning in congregations; there are groans in
          secret places, in public places, in highways and by-ways:
          everywhere people are in pain, in sorrow, in misery; and, in
          short, are in hell. What is the matter? "'Mormonism' is yet in
          existence--it is not destroyed." Why can they not muster courage
          enough to say, "Our independent organizations we will use, and
          will not suffer the Devil, nor fathers, mothers, priests,
          neighbours, worldly reputation, riches, or anything else, to
          deter us from embracing and practising the principles of eternal
          life?" That course would at once start them on the road to
          happiness. "But," says the Devil, "If I let you go, you will get
          out of my power and reach, and I cannot get you again." Suppose
          the world should turn round and say, "Mr. Devil, we have been
          co-partners long enough!"
          I remember that when I made a profession of religion, after being
          called an infidel by the Christians, I often used to get a little
          puzzled. The Evil One would whisper to me that I had done this,
          that, or some other thing wrong, and inquire whether that looked
          like a Christian act, and remark, "You have missed it; you have
          not done right, and you know it; you did not do as well in such a
          thing as you might; and are you not ashamed of yourself in saying
          that you are a Christian? You profess the religion of Jesus
          Christ, and now manifest such weakness!" Said I, "Mr. Devil, it
          is none of your business. You may go behind, or before, or in any
          other direction; but you and I have dissolved partnership; and
          what I do, I am accountable for to a more glorious Being than you
          are. So long as we were in partnership, I had to give an account
          of my doings to you; but now it is not for you to fret yourself
          about my doings, for you have no interest whatever in the
          matter." And thus I have acted with him from that time until now.
          I have experienced and learned much since I embraced the Gospel,
          and have become thoroughly convinced that the world lieth in
          ignorance, and are wandering after a shadow--that is, false
          principles. There is no solid peace and joy, no permanent comfort
          and consolation to be found between--shall I go to the extremes?
          Yes, the sectarian extremes--the top of the topless throne, and
          the bottom of the bottomless pit. There is not a particle of
          permanent happiness between these two extremes to the noble
          spirits within us. It is only to be found in the principles of
          eternal life that open the gates of heaven to all believers. The
          mans that places his affections upon the gold, the silver, the
          goods, chattels, and precious things of this earth, and seeks for
          power over his fellow-man upon false principles, will never
          realize the happiness that the noble spirit within him is
          designed to enjoy.
          Then cling to the principles of life that open eternity and
          reveal to us what we are, making known to us our relationship to
          God, which to the world is a great mystery.
          In the year 1850 I entertained one of my Baptist friends some two
          or three weeks. I could not persuade him to preach, but asked him
          a great many questions; and I found him just where I had left
          them years ago. I asked him questions with regard to the
          doctrines taught in the Bible. Could he answer them? No: he was
          as ignorant as a child of the great plan of salvation. During his
          stay, I preached in the old Bowery; and when I came to the point
          that I knew he was looking for--to tell who God the Father and
          God the Son are--I dropped the subject. When we arrived home, he
          said, "Brother Young, why did you not go on a little further? You
          drew my whole soul out to learn something that I never had
          learned." I said to him that I did not proceed further because he
          was there. He then remarked--"I have been preaching thirty years,
          and I was very anxious to learn the true doctrine upon the very
          point you spoke of today. I have heard much about your people,
          and I tarried here to learn. Why could you not have told us
          more?" I replied--"I wish you to teach." "But I do not know
          anything about the subject." "I will so couch my questions that
          you soon will. Do you believe the Old and New Testament?" "Yes."
          I then asked him a few questions with regard to the coming forth
          of the Son of Man, as he is called in a few places. "Do you
          believe that he was born of the virgin Mary?--that he was the son
          of Mary?" "Yes." "Do you believe that the Apostle told the truth
          when he said that he was begotten by the Father?" "Yes." "Why do
          you dispute it, then, or throw a doubt upon it? Was he not flesh
          of our flesh and bone of our bone, if the history given of him is
          true?" "O yes." "Whom did he look and act like? and whose errand
          did he come to do?" I then turned and read--"Whoso hath seen me
          hath seen the Father," and inquired, "Do you believe that?" "Yes
          but I never before viewed the matter in the light it now
          appears." "Is he not the very express image and likeness of his
          Father in heaven? The Bible says he is. Do you believe the
          Bible?" "Yes."
          In a short time he answered my questions; and I took him back to
          Adam, and gave him to understand clearly who the Bible taught
          that he was. I learned from my Baptist friend that his sect were
          just where I left them twenty-five years ago.
          As brother Heywood has just remarked in your hearing, the people
          do not improve on their capital. Every man and woman that has
          talent and hides it will be called a slothful servant. Improve
          day by day upon the capital you have. In proportion as we are
          capacitated to receive, so it is our duty to do. Some learn more
          and faster than others--more readily see and comprehend the
          bearings of their lessons and the relationship they sustain to
          their fellow-beings. Then will every one who secures an
          exaltation be happy? Yes. Will all be of one mind there? Yes.
          Should we not be one here? Yes. Should every man be a President?
          Should every man be a member of the Quorum of the Twelve? Should
          every man be the President of our Government, or a King? No; but
          each should possess the Spirit of the Lord; and through observing
          its teachings, every one will be rewarded and enjoy according to
          his capacity. Each vessel will be filled to overflowing, and
          hence all will be equal, in that they are full.
          Every man and woman will receive to a fulness, though the
          quantity will vary according to the extent of their capacity, and
          each will be crowned with glory and eternal life, if faithful. He
          that endures to the end the same shall be saved. Not to run for a
          season and then turn away; but those who endure to the end will
          receive a fulness of joy which will give them satisfaction.
          But, as Jesus said, these things are spiritually discerned. And
          though he was diligent in teaching his disciples, their
          traditions were such that, after he had been with them a long
          time, there were many points that they did not fully understand.
          When the question was asked Peter, "Whom do men say that I, the
          Son of man, am?" he replied, "Some say thou art John come to life
          again, and some that thou art one of the old prophets risen from
          the dead; some say one thing, and some say another." "But whom
          say ye that I am?" "Thou art Christ, the Son of the living God."
          "Flesh and blood hath not revealed this unto thee, but my Father
          who is in heaven." Why cannot you at once understand that you
          must imbibe in your faith and hold to that principle of
          revelation? Men cannot reveal the principles of eternal life to
          you; flesh and blood cannot; scientific books cannot; history
          cannot; another man's experience cannot; no, nor the whole world,
          with their wisdom and power; for they must be revealed from our
          Father which is in heaven.
               Peter was blessed, because he had eyes to see; and when he
          saw with his spiritual eyes, he acknowledged it. He was not so
          proud and highminded as to turn round and deny. If the conviction
          of their own minds had free course, and were not trammelled
          through their erroneous traditions, millions and millions would
          hail this day with thanksgiving. They would rather see it than to
          be assured that the whole Rocky Mountain range was solid gold. If
          all Cherry Creek bottoms, and Pike's Peak, and the mountains
          around were a mass of pure gold, they would walk over it and say,
          "We will go to Utah and learn for ourselves, though we have to go
          on our hands and knees. Let us find the fountain of eternal
          intelligence--the way of life: let us find that which will
          satisfy the noble spirits God has placed in our tabernacles.
          What is their condemnation? Light--truth--the true
          Priesthood--has come among them. And will they receive it? No.
          "They choose darkness rather than light, because their deeds are
          evil," and their sins remain upon them. They are the ones who
          must suffer the loss, and not those who will be faithful.
          There is not a man or woman on this earth that I hate; but I do
          most cordially hate their wicked acts. I am at war with false
          principles--with wickedness, sin, and abomination; and I expect
          to continue my warfare until I overcome.
          Let this people continue to strive, to toil, and hold fast to the
          cause of their God, and they will conquer. I am for never
          forsaking the ship, and for never ceasing to watch the sails and
          the compass--for never ceasing my operations, until God shall
          reign King of nations, as he now reigns King of Saints.
          People say, "If we only knew that this work was of the Lord, we
          would be satisfied." How can you know? Yield to that Spirit that
          influences the heart--that Spirit of the Almighty that gives your
          spirits understanding and teaches you truth from error, and God
          will take you by the hand and lead you by the right hand of his
          influence and power to victory and glory. The whole world might
          be saved. Will they be? No.
          I am at war with evil principles, and I shall contend against
          them, and continue to do so until I see the kingdoms of this
          world bow to the sceptre of King Immanuel. Will any man be
          deprived of his rights when that is the case? No; but they will
          find it a Republican Democratic Government. "But we thought that
          the government you are talking about was a theocratic
          government." It is; and it is the only true form of government on
          the earth--the only one that possesses all the true principles of
          republicanism. It puts every man and woman right, puts everything
          in its place, and gives to each one his due according to his
          works; for so will they be judged in that day.
          May the Lord bless those who are inclined to do right and follow
          out their religion. And I pray continually that they may elude
          the grasp of hypocrites and ungodly men--of those who are
          determined to hate God and his righteousness. I intend to
          persevere in the path of righteousness until I overcome; and,
          with the help of God and the Saints, I will out-general the
          wicked. And I declare to-day that every person endeavouring to do
          right shall have his rights in due time, and rejoice in the God
          of freedom; which may God grant. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, July 4, 1854
                          CELEBRATION OF THE FOURTH OF JULY.
              A Discourse by President Brigham Young, delivered in the
                         Great Salt Lake City, July 4, 1854.
          I realize the nature of my position in rising to speak to an
          assembly of intelligent gentlemen and ladies on such an occasion
          as the present. I probably feel my incapability more than can be
          perceived by my hearers. Still my mind is active, and my
          understanding is fruitful, whether I have ability or not to
          express that which is in me.
          While my friends have been speaking, I have been much amused,
          edified, and delighted, especially in having Whiggery and
          Democracy so ably illustrated. I do not think they could have
          been exhibited more easily more naturally, more to the
          understanding of all, and more true to the spirit and universal
          deportment of those two leading parties of the nation, as they
          now exist, than they have been by my predecessor in the stand
          to-day; and I presume I am speaking the feelings of the greater
          part of this assembly.
          While brother George A. Smith was speaking upon the rise and
          progress of the American Revolution, a few items ranging in the
          same line occurred to my mind, which I have a desire to express
          in the hearing of this assembly.
          The revolutions made by the Government of the United States, with
          regard to real progression generally, are small indeed; so small
          that it is impossible to perceive any advancement. It is true the
          Constitution has been revised by the voice of the people; but
          wherein is it bettered? Some say it is bettered; but as to the
          light and knowledge that now exist with regard to the true spirit
          of republicanism, the revolution is on the retrograde motion. No
          one will question for a moment that many revolutions in the
          United States have become in a great degree popular,
          notwithstanding they have been in many instances unconstitutional
          and in open violation of the statute laws, and have been winked
          at by the most influential officers of the Government. There has
          been a progressive revolution since the close of the war, but not
          in virtue, justice, uprightness, and truth. It has become quite a
          custom, and by custom it has the force of law, for one party to
          mob another, to tear down and destroy Catholic churches, drive
          citizens from the ballot box, disallowing them the right of
          franchise, and persecute, plunder, drive from their possessions,
          and kill a great people. Revolution in the United States is
          progressing; but to the true spirit of Democracy and the science
          of government, the Revolution I refer to is strictly opposed.
          With regard to Democracy and Whiggery, no person can exhibit them
          better and in a true light than Judge Shaver has to-day. The
          General Government, as a whole, do not understand truly what
          Democracy and Whiggery really are.
          What would my friend George A. Smith tell you with regard to
          these two political bodies that now rule over our country, were
          he to address you upon this subject? He would tell you that one
          of them is a monster having many heads, and the other is a
          monster with no head at all. The impulse that is given to the
          Government is like that of the animal creation: when they are
          hungry, they are impelled to eat, and to drink when they are
          thirsty. When this necessity presses upon them, all the sensitive
          powers are on the alert to search for food. All their natural
          impulses to action originate in the appetite: they receive them
          from the demands the interior of the animal makes upon the
          creature. It then becomes the duty of the head to search out a
          method to supply these demands with food suitable to the nature
          of the animal, which administers health, strength, vigour,
          growth, and beauty to the whole body.
          What ought to be the Government of the United States? And what
          are Whiggery and Democracy as they now exist? Nothing, and a
          little less.
          I believe in a true Republican government; but where is the man
          capable of exhibiting in their true character the principles of
          such a Government? I do not profess to be that man: still I
          believe I am as capable to search into the merits of the subject,
          and can understand the general principles of true Republicanism
          as well as any other man, though I may not be capable of setting
          it before the people in its perfection. I can, however, talk a
          little about it.
          Is there a true Republican government on the earth? There is. Do
          you inquire, Where is that government? I answer, It is here. I am
          a true Republican;, if I understand what the term signifies. But
          I put my own definition upon such terms; for in many instances
          our lexicographers have widely mistaken ideas, and widely
          disagree upon the meaning of words. They may trace the etymology
          of words, through the living and dead languages, to their roots,
          as they suppose; but there is a great probability of their being
          mistaken still.
          A government that is perfect would be called Democratic. True
          Republicanism, and what is meant or understood by true Democracy,
          is the same; but the full extent of true Democracy cannot be told
          by any man at this time. In entering upon a point that I do not
          fully understand, and can in nowise fully explain, I shall
          content myself to talk about it according to the extent of my
          capacity and the understanding I have of the subject, and leave
          the little I have to say with the people. The question, What is a
          true Republican government? is easily answered. It is a
          government or institution that is perfect--perfect in its laws
          and ordinances, having for its object the perfection of mankind
          in righteousness. This is true Democracy. But Democracy as it is
          now is another thing. True Democracy or Republicanism, if it were
          rightly understood, ought to be the Government of the United
          States. They might have had that government long ago; but as it
          was said by my predecessor in the stand, "Whom the Lord would
          destroy, he makes mad;" consequently, he must take away the
          wisdom of that man, or of that people. No man or people
          possessing wisdom will give vent to wrath, for that is calculated
          to weaken, to destroy, to blot out of existence.
          When the Supreme Ruler of the universe wishes to destroy a
          nation, he takes away their wisdom in the first place, and they
          become insensible to their own interests, and they are filled
          with wrath; they give way to their anger, and thus lay the
          foundation of their own destruction. To him who seeks to save, he
          gives wisdom, which enables any people, nation, or individual to
          lay the foundation for strength, increase, and power. When we
          look abroad upon the nations, we can see this truth verified; and
          when we look at home in our own nation, it is no less verified.
          We see that wisdom is actually departing from the lawgiver, and
          the knowledge and the discretion the judge possessed years ago
          have vanished. We discern that the very policy adopted by the
          nations to fortify them in strength is calculated to sap their
          foundations. The axe is laid at the root of the tree, and all
          nations are filling up the cup of their guilt.
          Supposes I were speaking to the assembled millions of the
          inhabitants of the United States, what counsel or advice could be
          given to them that they might regain what they have lost? Can any
          temporal means be adopted to save them from the vortex of ruin
          into which they are fast approaching--a doom which they never can
          avert without sincere repentance? Yes, there is seemingly a human
          policy, if adopted, that would snatch them from destruction. What
          is it? Let the people rise en masse to lay the foundation of a
          wholesome, independent, free, Democratic (as the people call it),
          Republican government--a government which, if carried out, will
          be perfect in itself.
          Let us look at it in another point of view. Suppose this people
          inhabiting these mountains are broken off entirely from the
          nations of the world, rendering no allegiance to any earthly
          power combined or isolated; free to make laws, to obey them, or
          to break them; free to act, to choose, and to refuse, and, in
          every sense of the word, to do as they please, without any fixed
          order of government whatever; and they wish a Constitution--a
          system of government for mutual protection and advancement in the
          principles of right, to be framed according to the best wisdom
          that can be found in this community;--I say, let them govern
          themselves by a Republican system of government, selecting a man
          from their midst to preside over them. And whom should they
          select to fill so important a station? The best man they can
          find. Should they keep him in office only four years? Should they
          make a clause in their Constitution that a President shall serve
          at most for only two terms without a vacation in his services?
          That is an item that should not be found in the Constitution of
          the United States, nor in the constitution made by this or any
          other people. We should select the best man we could find, and
          centre our feelings upon him, and sustain him as our President,
          dictator, lawgiver, controller, and guide in a national capacity,
          and in every other capacity wherein he is a righteous example.
          Though we find as good a man as there is in the nation, yet we
          should not lay facilities before him to become evil, were he so
          disposed. Great care should be exercised to guard against placing
          such a power at the command of any mortal.
          Shall we give him twenty-five thousand dollars per annum, and
          make him superior to any other honest man in the Territory,
          State, or kingdom, in things pertaining to this world? or lay
          inducements before him to become proud, haughty, and neglectful
          of the true interests of the people? No. For if he is capable of
          ruling the people and dictating them, he is capable of taking
          care of himself. If we cannot find a man willing to control and
          guide us without our pouring the gold and silver into his coffers
          and exalting him above the rest of us, then we will take one less
          capable, who will do it for nothing.
          Do you ask why I would recommend this course? I answer, Because
          of the weakness of man. Were we to elect a man to preside over us
          in this capacity, and give him three, four, five, eight, or
          fifteen thousand dollars a year, the streets would be full of
          demagogues; you would see them perched upon every ant-hill,
          croaking out their stump speeches for this or that man to be our
          ruler; and the paid lackeys of each candidate for office, in the
          streets, in the public places, and in the houses of the citizens,
          would be using their influence for their employers in their
          respective circles, and wherever they would be listened to.
          Whether such a man as a ruler will do good to the people, is not
          thought of, either by the candidate or by his lackeys; but the
          one is after the thousands of dollars, and the other his paltry
          fee. The welfare the people they do not consider. What will be
          the best policy to pursue for the good of the people at large is
          not in all their thoughts.
          Let the people see to it that they get righteous men to be their
          leaders, who will labour with their hands and administer to their
          own necessities, sit in judgment, legislate, and govern in
          righteousness; and officers that are filled with peace; and see
          to it that every man that goes forth among the people as a
          travelling officer is full of the fear of the Lord, and would
          rather do right at a sacrifice than do wrong for a reward.
          What would be the result, if this course was adopted by the
          people of the United States? It would destroy the golden
          prospects of those who were seeking for gain alone, and men would
          be sought for, in the nation, State, or Territory, who were for
          the people, and would seek earnestly for their welfare, benefit,
          and salvation. We want men to rule the nation who care more for
          and love better the nation's welfare than gold and silver, fame,
          or popularity.
          Are there any such in the United States? Yes, plenty of them
          among all classes of men, though they have little or nothing to
          say about politics. Many of them are much like one Mr. Hovey,
          from Cayuga County, New York, that I once asked if he was going
          to the election? "No," he replied, "I will never give another
          vote in the United States." I asked the reason for such a course.
          "Why," said he, "they will set up the Devil as a candidate for
          the office of President, then set up his apostate brother, who
          has forfeited his inheritance, and run him in for sake of
          opposition." There are plenty of men who would do that and worse.
          The nation, however, is not lost yet; there are as many as five
          righteous men in the city, at least.
          Let the people lay the foundation for carrying out the Republican
          Government which was instituted by our fathers, instead of
          maintaining a government of anarchy, confusion, and strife. Were
          this people here an independent people, and had the privilege of
          selecting their own officers, and I should be chosen to dictate
          them in their selections, I would watch and guard faithfully
          their rights, and see that they selected men who had not the
          dimes in view. The motto should be--"If you do not labour for the
          good of the people, irrespective of the dimes, we do not want
          your services; for if you labour for the money, you seek to
          benefit yourselves at the people's expense." I make this
          application and turn it eastward, which you know is the way the
          world rolls. If the Government knew what the wants of the people
          were, they would take away the salaries of political demagogues,
          and stop their running and their stump preaching, from one end of
          the land to the other, to make proselytes to their cause. This
          would have a tendency to put an end to party names, to party
          jealousies, and to party conflicts for ever. And the people
          should concentrate their feelings, their influence, and their
          faith, to select the best man they can find to be their
          President, if he has nothing more to eat than potatoes and
          salt--a man who will not aspire to become greater than the people
          who appoint him, but be contended to live as they live, be
          clothed as they are clothed, and in every good thing be one with
          It is yet in the power of the people of the United States to lay
          a foundation to redeem themselves from the growing consequences
          of past errors. What would be the result, were the United States
          to take this course--viz., to strike out that clause in the
          Constitution that limits the services of a President to four
          years, or the term of service of any good man, and continue to
          revise the Constitution and laws as they become familiar with
          their defects; then reduce the salaries of all officers in all
          the departments? Would not such a course revolutionize any
          kingdom or government, and be very likely to produce union and
          Are there any more improvements that might be made? Yes. If we
          are what we profess to be--a Republican Government, there is no
          State in the Union but what should be amenable to the General
          Government holding to the old English rights in Rhode Island.
          Then Congress, with the President at their head, could meet and
          veto every act made by any department of the Government, if it
          was necessary. So let Congress come together when any of the
          States transcend the bounds of right, and hold them amenable for
          their actions. The General Government should never give any
          portion of the nation license to say they are free and
          independent. This should only apply to the nation as a whole. We
          have a little experience in this kind of independence. For
          instance, the Government of the United States were willing to
          take my money for lands in Missouri, which were in the market;
          but the people in that sovereign, that free, and independent
          State rose up and mobbed me, drove me from my possessions, and
          confiscated my property to themselves; and the General Government
          has no power to redress my wrongs. This is only one instance
          among many of the kind which I might enumerate to show the
          impolicy and down right mockery of such boasted independence.
          While such outrages remain unredressed, this nation never should
          defile the sacred term by saying they have a REPUBLICAN
          The General Constitution of our country is good, and a wholesome
          government could be framed upon it, for it was dictated by the
          invisible operations of the Almighty; he moved upon Columbus to
          launch forth upon the trackless deep to discover the American
          Continent; he moved upon the signers of the Declaration of
          Independence; and he moved upon Washington to fight and conquer,
          in the same way as he moved upon ancient and modern Prophets,
          each being inspired to accomplish the particular work he was
          called to perform in the times, seasons, and dispensations of the
          Almighty. God's purpose, in raising up these men and inspiring
          them with daring sufficient to surmount every opposing power, was
          to prepare the way for the formation of a true Republican
          government. They laid its foundation; but when others came to
          build upon it, they reared a superstructure far short of their
          privileges, if they had walked uprightly as they should have
          What shall be done? Let the people, the whole American people,
          rise up and say they will have these abuses regulated, and no
          longer suffer political demagogues to gamble away their money,
          but turn them out of office to attend to their own business. Let
          the people make a whip, if not of good tough raw hide, of small
          cords at least, and walk into the temple of the nation, and
          cleanse it thoroughly out, and put in men who will legislate for
          their good, instead of gambling away their money and trifling
          with the sacred interests of the nation which have been entrusted
          to their keeping.
          I would not speak so plainly, were it not that statesmen use the
          same privilege, and that, too, in the halls of Legislatures. We
          can never get a true Republican government upon any other
          principle. The object those have in view who look and long for
          the gaudy trash of this world should be removed, that men may
          occupy the high and responsible seats of the nation who will care
          for the welfare of the people, and cannot be bought with money,
          or that which it can purchase.
          Can the Constitution be altered? It can; and when we get a
          President that answers our wishes to occupy the executive chair,
          there let him sit to the day of his death, and pray that he may
          live as long as Methuselah; and, whenever we have good officers,
          strive to retain them, and to fill up vacancies with good men,
          until there are none who would let the nation sink for a can of
          oysters and a lewd woman.
          The signers of the Declaration of Independence and the framers of
          the Constitution were inspired from on high to do that work. But
          was that which was given to them perfect, not admitting of any
          addition whatever? No; for if men know anything, they must know
          that the Almighty has never yet found a man in mortality that was
          capable, at the first intimation, at the first impulse, to
          receive anything in a state of entire perfection. They laid the
          foundation, and it was for after generations to rear the
          superstructure upon it. It is a progressive--a gradual work. If
          the framers of the Constitution and the inhabitants of the United
          States had walked humbly before God, who defended them and fought
          their battles when Washington was on the stage of action, the
          nation would now have been free from a multitude of place hunters
          who live upon its vitals. The country would not have been overrun
          with murderers and thieves, and our cities filled with houses of
          ill-fame, as now; and men could have walked the streets of
          cities, or travelled on conveyances through the country, without
          being insulted, plundered, and perhaps murdered; and an honest,
          sober, industrious, enterprising, and righteous people would now
          have been found from one end of the United States to the other.
          The whole body is deranged; and the head, which ought to be the
          seat of sense and the temple of wisdom, is insensible to the
          wants of the body, and to the fact that, if the body sinks, the
          head must sink also.
          I want to tell a political anecdote; or, at least, I will tell it
          so nigh that you will guess the whole of it. Two fellows were
          stump speaking for office in the State of Illinois: one of them
          was a lawyer, of flowery, eloquent speech; and the other was a
          rough and ready homespun mechanic, but a man of sound sense. The
          lawyer made his speech in flaming language, interlarding it with
          expressions of sensitive regard for the people's interests. The
          mechanic mounted the rostrum, and says he--"I cannot make a
          speech to cope with this man's speech; but I can tell you what he
          and I want. He wants your votes. Now, if you will give me your
          votes, when I get into office, you may----and be damned." They
          both felt so; and there are but few exceptions to this practice.
          Office-seekers are full of tricks and intrigues of every kind to
          get an office, and then the people may----and be damned.
          The progress of revolution is quite considerable in every
          government of the world. But is the revolution for the
          constitutional rights of the people in progress? No: it is on the
          retrograde. I know how they can be brought back to the people,
          and the Government be redeemed and become one of the most
          powerful and best on the earth. It was instituted in the
          beginning by the Almighty. He operated upon the hearts of the
          Revolutionary Fathers to rebel against the English King and his
          Parliament, as he does upon me to preach "Mormonism." Both are
          inspired by him; but the work unto which they are called is
          dissimilar. The one was inspired to fight, and the other to
          preach the peaceable things of the kingdom of God. He operated
          upon that pusillanimous king to excite the colonists to
          rebellion; and he is still operating with this nation, and taking
          away their wisdom, until by-and-by they will get mad and rush to
          certain destruction.
          Will the Constitution be destroyed? No: it will be held inviolate
          by this people; and, as Joseph Smith said, "The time will come
          when the destiny of the nation will hang upon a single thread. At
          that critical juncture, this people will step forth and save it
          from the threatened destruction." It will be so.
          With regard to the doings of our fathers and the Constitution of
          the United States, I have to say, they present to us a glorious
          prospect in the future, but one we cannot attain to until the
          present abuses in the Government are corrected.
          You have heard our Judge relate an incident, which is only one
          more among numberless abuses perpetrated by the rulers of the
          nation. The particulars of this incident can be found upon our
          dockets, showing that the President of the United States assumes
          to himself power to remove a circuit Judge. I am not a lawyer;
          but I wish to propound a question--By what law, constitutional or
          statute, has the President a right to remove a United States'
          Judge, except for illegal conduct or inability? It is, to say the
          least, a flagrant assumption of power. What business have they
          thus to remove our Judges? What end have they in view? I'll tell
          you. It is--
                 "Tickle me, tickle me, O Billy, do;
                  And, in your turn, I'll tickle you."
          I have perhaps detained the congregation too long. May God bless
          you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Heber
          C. Kimball, July 16, 1854
                           Heber C. Kimball, July 16, 1854
              A Discourse by President H. C. Kimball, delivered in the
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 16, 1854.
          There can be no person, who is at all acquainted with the
          Scriptures, but must be satisfied that the remarks that brother
          Herriman has made this morning are strictly true. They are fully
          substantiated by the Bible, which you all profess to believe, and
          which the professing world say they believe.
                 Brethren and sisters, let your minds be composed and
          settled down in the Spirit of the Lord, and have his Spirit to be
          with you always, and especially when you come to the house of
          It is a common thing, not only in this Church, but in the
          churches of the sectarian world, for people to say, "Come, let us
          go to meeting to-day, and try if we cannot get warmed up in our
          hearts and refreshed by the Holy Spirit." Now, that is customary
          among all religious people. Well, whom do you expect to refresh
          you here, if you are not refreshed when you come to meeting? For
          you should always have your hearts warmed up, and your bodies
          pure, when you visit the house of the Lord. Make not the outside
          of the cup and the platter clean alone, but also the inside.
          People who keep the inside of the cup and platter clean are very
          apt to wash the outside of it. You all hate to eat food from a
          filthy dish, and to drink water out of a dirty cup; but you love
          to eat out of a clean dish, and sleep in a clean bed. Every
          person naturally loves to see a clean house and clean garments,
          if they themselves are filthy.
          Upon the same principle, inasmuch as we will repent of our sins
          and turn from them, and then go down into the waters of
          baptism--into pure water, and be immersed--overwhelmed in the
          same, that our sins may be remitted--washed away, (not however,
          for the washing away of the filth of the flesh, but to answer a
          good conscience before God and man,) and then receive the
          imposition of hands by a man having authority, that we may
          receive the Holy Ghost,--I say, the Holy Ghost, being a pure
          spirit or influence, even after all this is done, will have an
          objection to perform his office in an impure tabernacle. That is
          the reason why a great many never receive the Holy Ghost, because
          they say they are pure, and lie to God, and also to the Holy
          This is the Gospel that was taught you by the first Elders who
          bore the joyful message to foreign nations; and the moment the
          Holy Spirit rested upon you in your first introduction into this
          Church, you actually felt the Spirit of prophecy and revelation.
          I know this to be a fact when we introduced the Gospel into old
          England. Here is brother George D. Watt, our reporter, for
          instance. I never told him anything about gathering to the land
          of America--that it was the promised land. One night, we met with
          a small company of the new members in Preston, Lancashire, and
          brother George commenced reading the Book of Mormon. After a
          little, he rose up and said, "The land of America is the promised
          land; it is Zion, and we shall be gathered there, although you
          have not told us anything about it." He prophesied that within
          two weeks after he was baptized. The Holy Ghost dwelt in you to
          show you things to come. It showed brother George that this was
          the land of Zion, and that the Saints in all nations had to be
          gathered there: it brought it to his remembrance, if he had ever
          thought of the thing before and forgotten it. This is the effect
          it had upon you. I presume there is not a single individual but
          what can exclaim, "It was really so."
          That same Holy Ghost inspired you to speak in new tongues, to
          prophesy, to interpret tongues, to see visions, and have dreams
          to edify and comfort you. It was with you when you went out, and
          when you came in,--when you lay down, and when you rose up. That
          is the office of the Holy Ghost--to dwell and abide with those
          who keep the commandments of the Almighty in faith believing. He
          delights to dwell with such; but he does not delight to dwell in
          unholy temples. You know that naturally, because there is not one
          of you, unless you make a practice of being filthy and dirty
          yourselves, that ever wishes to go into a filthy place.
          Now, if these are your feelings, for heaven's sake do not ask the
          Holy Ghost to dwell with you, when you do not pursue a course to
          cleanse the body, not only internally, but externally, from the
          crown of the head to the soles of the feet. You know this is what
          I believe to be sanctification.
          I have heard brother Gifford talk about sanctification, and I
          understand the principle of sanctification was laid before you by
          President Young. What would sanctify you and prepare you to enter
          into the presence of God, and to enjoy his Spirit?
          We read in the Bible that the Lord told Joshua to sanctify
          Israel; for, says he, "there is an accursed thing in the midst of
          thee, O Israel." And on the morrow they sanctified themselves by
          stoning to death Achan, the son of Carmi, who stole the wedge of
          gold and the Babylonish garment. They also stoned to death his
          wife and his children, his oxen and his asses, and burnt them
          with fire, together with his tent, the silver, the gold, and the
          garment, in the valley of Achor.
          Thus all Israel put to death the transgressor, and sanctified
          themselves before the Lord. Would it not be an excellent course
          to pursue with this people, to sanctify them to the fullest
          extent of the word? There are individuals in these valleys who
          profess to be Latter-day Saints; but do they by their works make
          their profession honourable? No; their works and their profession
          are very dissimilar indeed. I think it would be an excellent
          thing for this people to be sanctified from such persons, and
          have them cleansed from our midst, by making an atonement.
          You may say, "You might put this into practice; but it would
          extend to many who are passing through here, who steal and
          plunder, and drive away cattle and horses." But let me inform you
          that there are many instances of that kind, where they are
          encouraged, or property is put into their hands by characters who
          dwell here and profess to be Saints.
          When you undertake to prune a diseased tree, you commence your
          operations at the root of the evil, and continue to trim it out
          to the top of the tree, or as far as it extends, and throw the
          diseased branches into the brush-heap and burn them, as I used to
          do when I was logging, and then take the ashes and make potash
          and soap with them, and then cleanse away filthiness with it.
          This is what I call sanctification.
          So you see I am in full fellowship with my brethren, though I was
          not here last Sunday when the subject was introduced: I can bear
          testimony to every word they said as being true, because I never
          knew them to tell a lie. My feelings are, I wish to God
          wickedness was done away from our midst. My brethren and myself
          have often reflected and remarked upon the happiness we should
          enjoy when we could fully separate ourselves from the world, from
          wicked men, wicked women, and wicked practices.
          Previous to our coming to these valleys, I wished and prayed
          that, when we went to the valleys, there would not any of the
          wicked persons follow us who are eternally hanging on our skirts.
          These are my feelings and desires now, and the earnest wishes of
          hundreds and thousands of men and women who dwell in these
          I know there is a good people here--a better people than dwells
          in any other portion of the world. And the emigrants who are
          going to California are perfectly astonished, when they arrive
          here, to see that we are a civilized people. They are astonished
          beyond measure as they gaze upon this people, whom they supposed
          to be a poor, miserable outcast race of beings. Did any of them
          ever go into a city where there were more peace and prosperity,
          and as few loafers, since they were born? We never saw any
          loafers in our streets until they came. I am not saying anything
          against them, but I am noticing the views they entertain about
          us. They have expressed it many times, that they never were so
          astonished as when they came into these valleys and found a
          civilized and industrious people--a people who knew how to build
          up a city, and incorporate it, and enforce the laws. And a day
          will come when we shall put them in force more strictly. God is
          only waiting upon you in his compassion, that peradventure you
          may repent of and forsake all evil, and turn to him.
          We are the people of God; we are the Church of Jesus Christ of
          Latter-day Saints, the foundation of which, in these last days,
          was begun by the Almighty sending an holy angel to Joseph Smith
          to reveal to him his will and establish the everlasting Gospel
          that was preached in the days of Jesus, even faith, repentance,
          and the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and
          the ordaining of Apostles, Prophets, Teachers, Evangelists,
          Pastors, Patriarchs, Bishops, Deacons, Priests, and Elders. This
          is the true Church of God, although there may be a few in the
          valleys who do not live up to their holy profession; but because
          they are unfaithful to their God and to their religion, it does
          not affect in the least the truthfulness of the principles of
          heaven. I see some turn away from this Church because of the
          conduct of others. This has nothing to do with our faith; but we
          are to have our faith grounded. It is for us to dig deep, and lay
          our foundation upon a rock, that when the winds blow, and the
          storms and hurricanes beat upon us, we may still find ourselves
          firmly established upon the rock of truth.
          I will tell you, gentlemen, (I address myself to those who have
          nothing to do with us as a people,) this is the Church and
          kingdom of our God; and the day will come, eventually, when the
          nations and kingdoms of the earth will become the "kingdoms of
          our God and his Christ." This doctrine is found in this good old
          book, the Bible, which all of you profess to believe, and have to
          kiss to give validity to your oaths, when you are sworn before a
          magistrate to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but
          the truth.
          We believe in every man having his rights, and being sustained in
          them. And we wish you to understand that we are not exactly such
          a people as many suppose.
          It is believed in the world that our females are all common
          women. Well, in one sense they are common--that is, they are like
          all other women, I suppose; but they are not unclean, for we wipe
          all unclean ones from our midst: we not only wipe them from our
          streets, but we wipe them out of existence. And if the world want
          to practise uncleanness, and bring their prostitutes here, if
          they do not repent and forsake such sins, we will wipe the evil
          out. We will not have them in this valley, unless they repent;
          for, so help me God, while I live, I will lend my hand to wipe
          such persons out; and I know this people will.
          Such things cannot exist here. The civil authorities will never
          make a law admitting of prostitution in the City of the Great
          Salt Lake: it never can be permitted while we live. We know it is
          the custom among some nations to authorize by law such
          abominations, giving licenses to houses of ill fame. But
          remember, if ever it is allowed among this people, it will be
          when righteousness has ceased to dwell in their midst. It never
          can be allowed in this community in male or female, whether they
          belong to the Church or not; and we will wipe out such
          abominations, the Lord being our helper.
          That is sanctification. Our holy religion is to purify, purge,
          cleanse, and sanctify this people. We care not what people think
          or say about our course in this respect; it is our religion, and
          we will not have corruption where we dwell, if we can help it.
          That is one reason we were not permitted to live in the States:
          we were determined, by the help of God, to be virtuous men and
          women. So they drove us, from time to time, and from place to
          place, until they drove us into the mountains; and I assure you,
          I, for one, feel thankful to my God that I live in these
          mountains, and that there is no man or woman who loves
          righteousness but what will fell as I do.
          The Lord has led us up stairs until we have entered into the
          chamber; and, for heaven's sake, let us not pollute it, for fear
          we should be led down stairs again. We are now high up towards
          the presence of the Lord, and he feels to bless us, and his hand
          is over us for good; and he will curse every hand that is raised
          against us, if we will do right; and our enemies will go
          backwards and nor forwards.
          My prayer is, by night and by day, that every man and woman that
          bless this people, and desire to do them good, may be blessed of
          the Lord God; and I know he will bless them. But every man and
          woman who shall raise a weapon against this people, or devise
          evil against them, my prayer is, that they may be cursed; and
          they certainly will be cursed, and God will frustrate all their
          designs, and he will lead his people on from victory to victory
          until they triumph over all their enemies.
          What do you say, brethren and sisters? Do you not think it best
          for us to do right, each person individually being led by the
          dictations of the Holy Spirit, listening diligently to those who
          are appointed to lead, govern, and dictate this people? You know
          what I mean by this. President Young is our governor and our
          dictator. It is for me to walk with him, and for you to walk with
          those who go before you.
          I know how it is in the world, for I have lived there. I was born
          in vermont, and raised, the most of my days, in the State of New
          York, Ontario County, and so was President Brigham Young; yet
          many emigrants who came through our valley thought we were moose,
          camels, or dromedaries. They did not know what we were; they, no
          doubt, thought we had horns on our heads: they had no idea we had
          eyes and legs like human beings; but they supposed we were some
          kind of nondescript animal. I know this is so: I have been in the
          world, and they cannot think we are human!
          However, whether we are human beings or not, I know that I was
          born in Vermont, among the rocks, and have lived the greater
          portion of my days among those who are without God in the world;
          and I know their corruptions--yes, as well as they do. I know the
          wickedness in their cities, in their synagogues, and in their
          high places. I understand it all. Still they calculate that we,
          who have more than one wife, shall not have land in proportion to
          our families. Well, we are ready to buy what we need, when it
          comes in market.
          This we learn from the public prints; so there can be no harm in
          my talking about what is published all through the United States.
          If a law was put in force throughout the Union--namely, that no
          grant of land shall be given to any except those who have but one
          wife, and no mistresses, many of the first class of the nation
          would have to console themselves with as little land as the
          Our wives are publicly acknowledged by us, and we sustain them as
          such, and we hold them sacred. How is it with the world? Do they
          have mistresses for illicit intercourse, hired and sustained to
          satiate their want on appetites? We cannot have any land, because
          we honourably marry and sustain our wives; but others are
          entitled to privileges, notwithstanding their secret
          We are a people who want to purify ourselves, and be clean from
          such characters, and bring up our children in the way they should
          go. One of my sons and brother Brigham's oldest son went to
          England this season through the United States. They never knew
          what was in the world before, for they never were there under the
          same circumstances. In their letters to us, they wrote something
          like this--"My God, my God, help us to get safely back again to
          the mountains; for we had no idea of the awful corruptions of the
          world we live in, until we travelled through the United States."
          And they have yet seen only a small portion of the ungodliness,
          wickedness, and corruption of the New and Old Worlds. The old
          countries are corrupt indeed; but the new are not a whit behind
          them in the blackness of their wickedness.
          These are my views, and the Lord knows that I believe in the
          principles of sanctification; and when I am guilty of seducing
          any man's wife, or any woman in God's world, I say sever my head
          from my body. These have ever been my feelings from the days of
          my youth. This is my character, and the character of President
          Brigham Young. It was the character of Joseph Smith and of Jesus
          Christ; and that is the character of the Apostles of Jesus, and
          that must be sustained by this people.
          If we pursue that course, do you not think we are bound to rise
          and to prosper--that is, in Jesus Christ? Yes; and we will stand
          to him, and to his cause, and to him who is placed to govern and
          dictate the kingdom of God on the earth. By taking this course
          continually, subjecting ourselves to the Priesthood, we never
          shall fall,--no, never. We shall never get into a difficulty but
          what we can get out again. But let us be careful to get into it
          lawfully, and we shall prosper, and shall rise triumphantly over
          every difficulty, on that principle; and on the ship of Zion we
          shall bravely live through every storm, though they may be heavy;
          and though rocks and quicksands and the Devil and the world may
          be in our way, they cannot move us from our path.
          Let us do right, and sanctify ourselves before the Lord God, and
          purify our habitations (I mean the tabernacles of our spirits),
          and then our houses, and our children, and our servants, and our
          handmaidens, and everything there is about us with which we have
          to do, and then use all with clean hands and pure hearts. If we
          take that course, do you not suppose God will stand by us? There
          is not one of you but what knows this naturally.
          Now, when you go home, every one of you begin to live as you were
          told last Sabbath and the Sabbath before, and do right, and seek
          to build up the kingdom of God; pay attention to all things that
          God requires of you by his servants.
          Many wish for the time when President Brigham Young and his
          brethren will be relieved from attending to temporal matters, and
          attend to spiritual matters altogether. You will have to wait for
          this until we get into the spiritual world and have to deal with
          spirits. All things pertaining to this world, both spiritual and
          temporal, will be dictated by the Prophet of God--by our
          President. He dictates how to build a Temple--how high, how wide,
          how many rooms it must contain, whether it shall be of this,
          that, or the other form; and the Tithing House and all public
          works pertaining to this people are dictated by him. Some wish to
          rid him of having anything to do with temporal matters. That
          cannot be, in the nature of things; for, as one of the ancients
          said, "As the body is dead without the spirit, so is faith
          without works, being alone." So, as long as the body, which is
          temporal, is joined to the spirit, he must have to do with
          temporal things.
          Reflect upon it. The spirit is joined to these bodies to quicken
          them, that we may have to do with temporal matters; for when the
          spirit leaves vegetable or animal organization, the body dies, or
          returns to the earth. There is not a being in heaven or on earth,
          but what has had a body, has one now, or will have. Cease your
          works, and then your faith is dead. I care not for a man's faith
          unaccompanied by works, and his works must correspond with his
          faith. He must be virtuous, and enjoy the Holy Ghost, and the
          revelations of God, that when a man speaks, you may know it is by
          the same Spirit, and you will be edified; then you never will be
          My prayer is for you to be faithful, active, and retain the
          Spirit of the Lord God, and go a head, and fight manfully,
          purifying yourselves from all iniquity.
          I never had a bloodthirsty spirit; for I never fought in my life,
          but I always yielded before I would have any difficulty with any
          man. But let the Spirit of God Almighty rest upon me, and see if
          I do not walk up to the battle's front. I had that spirit when I
          was in the world, and it is never in me only when the Lord puts
          it there.
          Let us be pure and keep the commandments of God, and let the
          world say and do what they please. These are my feelings all the
          May God bless you, and help you to do right, whether other people
          do right or not. This is my prayer and blessing upon you, from
          this time henceforth and for ever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Orson
          Pratt, January 2, 1859
                            Orson Pratt, January 2, 1859
           A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, January 2, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I will commence my discourse by reading the testimony of three
          witnesses of the Book of Mormon.
          [The speaker here read the testimony referred to.]
          I will also read the testimony of eight witnesses.
          [The speaker then read it.]
          Brethren and Friends,--I appear before you to-day for the first
          time for many months, feeling grateful to our Father in heaven
          for his condescension and mercy unto us as a people, that we are
          once more, through his kind providence, permitted to assemble
          ourselves together in this Tabernacle for the purpose of public
          Whether I say much or little, it is my sincere desire to be
          dictated by the Spirit of the living God. The Church of Jesus
          Christ of Latter-day Saints was established upon the earth in the
          year 1830. Had it not been for the Book of Mormon, which I now
          hold in my hands, such a Church would not have had an existence.
          The probability is, there would have been no settlements formed
          in this Territory, no cities to adorn these dreary wastes, no
          tabernacles erected for Divine worship, and no congregations
          assembled to hear the words of life. The vast solitudes of these
          deserts would have been interrupted only by the howling of wild
          beasts, or the still more dismal yells of the ferocious savage.
          But this wonderful book has wrought a vast change; and these
          sterile regions now "rejoice and blossom as the rose." This book
          professes to be sent forth as a Divine revelation from God.
          If it be an imposition, as many of our opposers say, then this
          Church is an imposition also, and our faith and hope are vain. On
          the other hand, if the Book of Mormon be a Divine revelation, as
          the witnesses have testified,--if God has indeed brought forth
          the ancient history of the American continent, and the writings
          of the ancient Prophets and Apostles that once inhabited this
          land,--if he has done this, and re-established his kingdom and
          Church upon the earth, then our opposers, that condemn the book,
          will be found under condemnation. If this book be of God, it must
          have sufficient evidence accompanying it to convince the minds of
          all reasonable persons that it is a Divine revelation. If it has
          been translated by the gift and power of God, through the means
          of the Urim and Thummim, and angels have been sent from heaven to
          bear testimony of its truth, then all the inhabitants of the
          world are concerned and have an interest in it.
          It is not the few individuals only who are within the walls of
          this Tabernacle that are interested in its truths; it is not the
          few individuals only who inhabit this Territory and the few
          Saints abroad in the world who are interested in it; but all the
          nations of the earth, without one exception,--their presidents,
          governors, and rulers,--their popes, archbishops, and
          bishops,--their learned and unlearned of every religious society,
          whether Jews, Mahomedans, Pagans, or Christians, are all equally
          interested in it, if it be what it professes to be.
          If the Lord will assist and strengthen me by his Holy Spirit,
          which I believe he will do, thorough your prayers, I will
          endeavour to bring forth some few of the evidences which
          establish the Divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon.
          I shall compare this evidence with the evidence for the Divine
          authenticity of the Bible. If the two books are supported by an
          equal amount of evidence, then all are required to have the same
          faith in the one as the other. But if the divinity of the Book of
          Mormon does not rest upon as sure a foundation as the Bible, then
          the people will have some little reason for rejecting it.
          In the first place, I shall examine what evidences the present
          generation have to believe the various books incorporated in the
          Holy Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments to be of Divine
          origin. It must be recollected that the book called the Bible was
          translated from manuscripts 247 years ago by King James'
          translators. The manuscripts from which the Bible was taken are
          not now in existence. Up to the year 1749, they were deposited at
          a Spanish University, called Alcala, anciently named Complutem.
          The librarian sold them to one Toryo, who dealt in fireworks as
          materials for making skyrockets. (For authority, see Marsh's
          Michaelis, vol. 2, part 1, page 441.)
          The oldest manuscripts of any of the books of the Old Testament
          at the present day date from the twelfth century of the Christian
          era. You will find proof of this in the Encyclopaedia Britannica,
          the 8th edition, vol. 4, page 695, which series is now being
          published in Edinburgh, Scotland. That celebrated work says, "The
          sacred books of the Old Testament have come down to our times in
          MSS., the oldest of which date from twelfth century. Nothing is
          known of the history of the text previous to that period after
          the return of the Jews from their captivity."
          It is believed by the learned that the Old Testament Scriptures
          were all destroyed by the Assyrians nearly six hundred years
          before Christ. The Apocrypha informs us that Esdras was inspired
          to re-write them. In this manner it is conjectured that the Jews
          again came in possession of their sacred writings. These books
          again perished in the great persecution of Antiochus. (For
          further information upon this subject, see Brett's Dissertation
          in Bishop Watson's Collect, vol. 3, page 5.)
          The history of the inspired writings anterior to the Babylonish
          captivity is very brief. The number of copies were very few. In
          the days of Josiah, all of the Jews seem to have been destitute
          of a copy of the law. During the reign of that king, in repairing
          the house of the Lord, a copy of the book of the law was found;
          and when presented to the king, he went five messengers to
          Huldah, the prophetess, saying, "Go, inquire of the Lord for me,
          and for them that are left in Israel and in Judah, concerning the
          words of the book that is found." The messengers returned and
          reported to the king that the book found was indeed a Divine
          revelation, and the king caused all the inhabitants of Jerusalem
          to be assembled to hear the words of the book. (See 2 Chron. 34.)
          For a long period previous to finding the book, the Jews had been
          ignorant of the Scriptures, and had fallen into the grossest
          idolatry. A new revelation through the prophetess Huldah seems to
          have been sufficient to convince the king and all Israel of the
          divinity of the book. They must have been inclined, in that age
          of the world, to believe the history of the servants of God more
          than in this age; for now the people generally require a vast
          amount of evidence. The testimony of a dozen witnesses is
          scarcely regarded.
          I have already observed, through the persecutions raised against
          the house of Israel, their books were destroyed; yes, even the
          tables of stone, for some reason, were taken from them, and all
          Israel were left without even a copy of the law, until
          accidentally they happened to find one that had been hid in the
          house of the Lord, as I have already named; and they were so
          ignorant with regard to this copy that they were obliged to send
          for Huldah one of the prophetesses in Israel, to inquire of the
          Lord to know if it really was his word. They found a book, but
          they did not know whether it was true or false; and they thought
          it important that it should be determined by the immediate word
          of God.
          Why not this generation go and do likewise? Why not inquire of
          the Lord whether the Book of Mormon is a Divine revelation? The
          copy found anciently contained the words of the Lord. And the
          people were so rejoiced that the whole nation of Jews gathered
          together to hear it read, and rejoiced over it, and gave heed to
          its precepts. They were not like the present generation; they did
          not fight it, and testify all manner of evil against it, and
          publish lies against it; but they believed it on the testimony of
          the prophetess.
          It is very probable that the Jews copied these sacred writings
          upon various materials. Bishop Watson informs us that "the
          Hebrews went so far as to write their sacred books in gold, as we
          may learn from Josephus, compared with Pliny." He further says,
          "Those books which were inscribed on tablets of wood, lead,
          brass, or ivory, were connected together by rings at the back,
          through which a rod was passed to carry them by." "The first
          books," continues Bishop Watson, "were in the form of blocks and
          tables, of which we find frequent mention in Scripture, under the
          appellation of sepher--that is, square tables. That form which
          obtains among us (he quotes from Pliny,) is the square, composed
          of separate leaves, which was also known, though little used
          among the ancients."
          These copies of the Scriptures were destroyed, so that the Jews
          were again left destitute of the sacred writings. How they again
          obtained a copy, this generation are not informed.
          Esdras informs us in the Apocrypha that he was inspired of God to
          write a great number of the books of the Old Testament
          Scriptures, so that the Jewish people might again be in
          possession of them. But how are this generation to know whether
          Esdras was a true Prophet or not? How are they to know that he
          was actually inspired of God to perform so great a work? It seems
          that the learned have no confidence in him, or they would not
          have placed his books among the Apocryphal writings as being
          But soon after the days of Esdras the sacred books again
          perished. How did the Jews again obtain copies? None of the
          learned can answer this question. For seventeen long centuries,
          the history of the sacred text is unknown. We are informed by
          learned writers that about three centuries before Christ the
          Hebrew Scriptures were translated into Greek, called the
          Septuagint; but have we any copies of the Septuagint? No. You may
          search all the archives of the nations, and you cannot find one
          of these ancient copies. Fifteen hundred years after this
          supposed translation, you find some Greek and Hebrew manuscripts.
          Let us inquire into the situation of the manuscripts from which
          our present Hebrew and Greek Bibles were formed. We are informed
          by St. Chrysostom, and ancient Christian writer who lived soon
          after the days of Christ, that "many of the prophetical monuments
          have perished; for the Jews being careless, and not only
          careless, but also impious, have carelessly lost some of these
          monuments; others they have partly burned, partly torn in
          We are also informed by St. Justin, another early Christian
          writer, that the Jews actually did destroy a great number of the
          prophetical books, in order that the world might not perceive the
          agreement between the ancient Prophets in the Old Testament and
          Christianity. Here, then, we have the testimony of early
          Christian writers that many of the prophetical books of the Old
          Testament were destroyed.
          We are also informed by the Catholics, "That many, and very many
          of the canonical books of Scripture have quite perished, and not
          so much as appeared in the days of the very ancient fathers; so
          that nothing but the names of those books have come unto us."
          (See Mumford's Question of Questions, sec. 1. 7.)
          We are also informed, by those manuscripts that are dated from
          the 12th century of the Christian era, that the few books that
          were preserved during the long reign of persecution and error had
          become very much altered and mutilated,--so much so, that when
          the learned gathered a large number of manuscripts together, they
          found no two that agreed. A great variety of readings in these
          manuscripts discouraged many of our translators, some three
          centuries ago, from translating the Old Testament, lest the world
          should turn to atheism. If they had translated them all, they
          would have had several hundred Bibles, all clashing and differing
          from each other.
          It must be recollected that the Catholic canon of Scripture was
          not formed until the year 397. Prior to that period, the people
          were left, some of them to believe in this manuscript, and some
          in that,--some to reject this one, and some that; and many of the
          Christian fathers in the second and third centuries of the
          Christian era were entirely unable to determine what manuscripts
          were spurious, and what one to receive as divine. Mumford speaks
          thus upon this subject:--
          "If you fly to the tradition of the Church only of the first four
          hundred years, remember that the Council of Carthage, just after
          the end of those years, alleged the ancient tradition of their
          fathers, which they judged sufficient for defining our canon.
          They, who were so near those first four hundred years, knew far
          better the more universal tradition of that age than we can,
          twelve hundred years after it. True it is, (nothing being defined
          till then,) private doctors were free to follow what they judged
          to be truest; and as you find them varying from our canon, some
          in some books, some in others, so you will find them varying from
          one another, and varying also from you" (meaning the Protestant
          Canon). "For, in those first four hundred years, Melitus and
          Nazianzen excluded the Book of Esther, which you add. Origin
          doubts of the Epistle to the Hebrews, of the second of St. Peter,
          of the first and second of St. John. St. Cyprian and Nazianzen
          leave the Apocalypse or Revelations out of their canon. Eusebius
          doubts of it."
          Mumford further says:--"All those holy fathers agreed ever in
          this, that such books were evidently God's word which had
          evidently a sufficient tradition for them. Now, in the days of
          those fathers who thus varied from one another, it was not by any
          infallible means made known to all that those books about which
          their variance was were recommended for God's infallible word by
          a tradition clearly sufficient to ground belief; for the Church
          had not as yet examined and defined whether tradition did clearly
          enough show such and such books to be God's infallible word. But
          in the days of St. Austin, the third Council of Carthage, anno
          397, examined how sufficient or insufficient the tradition of the
          Church was which recommended those books for Scripture about
          which there was so much doubt and contrariety of opinions. They
          found all the books contained in our canon, of which you account
          so many apocryphal, to have been recommended by tradition
          sufficient to found faith upon. For on this ground (Can. 47,)
          they proceeded in defining all the books in our canon to be
          canonical. Because, say they, we have received from our fathers
          that those books were to be read in the Church. Pope Innocent the
          First, who lived Anno Domini 402, being requested by Exuperius,
          Bishop of Toulouse, to declare unto him which books were
          canonical, he answers, (Ep. 3,) that having examined what
          sufficient tradition did demonstrate, he sets down what books are
          received in the canon of the Holy Scriptures, in the end of his
          Epistle, chap. 7. To wit, just those which we now have in our
          canon; and though he rejects many other books, yet he rejects not
          one of these." (See Mumford's Question of Questions, sec. 3,
          pars, 4, 12.)
          The Pope of Rome gathered together these contending persons in
          the form of a council, and they sat in judgment upon various
          manuscripts professing to be divine. That quarrelling and
          contending Council decided that a certain number of books should
          be admitted as divine, and should form the true cannon of
          Scripture, and that no other books should be added. We are
          informed that this Council rejected a vast number of books. Some
          of these rejected books were considered by part of the Council of
          Divine origin.
          The manuscripts of the New Testament which these ancient
          apostates in the third Council of Carthage pronounced canonical
          have never reached our day. The oldest manuscripts of the New
          Testament which this age are in possession of are supposed to
          date from the sixth century of the Christian era. We have none of
          the original manuscripts written by any of the Apostles or
          inspired writers. We have five manuscripts in existence that were
          supposed to have been written as early as the sixth or seventh
          century after Christ. Three of these you will find deposited in
          the Royal Library of Paris.
          1st. The Vatican Manuscript, noted 1,209. This was probably
          written by the monks of Mount Athos; first heard of as being in
          the possession of Pope Urban the eighth. Some of the leaves are
          wanting; the ink in some places faded. The letters have been
          retraced by a skilful and faithful hand. (See Unitarian Editors
          of the Improved Version of the New Testament, and Marsh.)
          2nd. The Clermont or Regises Manuscript, 2,245. This dates from
          the seventh century. It was found in the monastery of Clung,
          called Clermont, from Clermont in Beauvais, where it was
          preserved. Thirty six leaves of it were stolen by one John Aymon,
          and sold in England, but since recovered. it is Greek and Latin,
          and contains the Epistles; but that to the Hebrews by a later
          hand. Like other Greek-Latin Codices, the Greek has been
          accommodated to the Latin. (For authority, refer to Wetstein,
          Unitarian Editors, Professor Schweyhausen, quoted by Bishop
          Marsh, vol. 2, page 245.)
          3rd. The Ephrem Manuscript. This also is said to have been
          written in the seventh century. It was first discovered by Dr.
          Allix, in the beginning of the eighteenth century. It is in great
          disorder; many leaves lost, many wholly illegible; and the whole
          is effaced to make room for the works of Ephrem, the Syrian,
          under which the scared text may be perhaps deciphered by
          transparency. (See Unitarian Editors of the Improved New
          The Vatican, Clermont, and Ephrem Manuscripts will be found in
          the Library at Paris.
          4th. The Alexandrian Manuscript. This was probably made in the
          sixth century; Cassimer Odin says the tenth. It was deposited in
          the British Museum in 1753. Cyril, Patriarch of Constantinople,
          presented it to Charles the First in 1628, by his ambassador, Sir
          Thomas Roe. It was written by the monks for the use of a
          monastery of the order of Acoemets, i. e., vigilant, never
          sleeping. Its original text is no longer visible; written with
          uncial letters; no intervals before the words. It has been
          altered from the Latin version, and was written by a person who
          was not master of the Greek language. (For authority, see
          Cassimer Oudin, Wetstein, &c., &c., as quoted by Bishop March in
          his Michaelis' Introduction, vol. 2, page 185, and following.)
          5th. The Cambridge Manuscript, or Codex Bezae. Concerning this,
          Bishop Marsh says--"Perhaps, of all the manuscripts now extant,
          this is the most ancient." Theodore Beza used it for his edition
          of the New Testament. It was found at Lyons, in the monastery of
          St. Irenaeus, A.D., 1562. Beza himself owns of it that it should
          rather be kept for the avoiding of offence of certain persons,
          than to be published. It was deposited in the University Library
          at Cambridge, England. Uncial letters; no intervals between the
          words. It is very ungrammatical. It varies from the common Greek
          text in a greater degree than any other. (See Unitarian Editors,
          Bishop Marsh, vol. 2, page 229.)
          Besides these, there are above twenty manuscripts of later date
          in large letters, of different portions of the New Testament; and
          some hundreds in smaller characters. It appears, from the
          superscriptions of very many manuscripts of which we are in
          possession, that they were written on Mount Athos, where the
          monks employed themselves in writing copies of the Greek
          Testament. Some manuscripts, ascribed to the highest antiquity,
          have been discovered to be the composition of impostors as late
          as the seventeenth century, for the purpose of foisting in
          favourite doctrines and imposing upon Christian credulity. The
          Montford and Berlin MSS., for instance. (See Marsh, vol. 2, page
          All the most ancient manuscripts of the New Testament known to
          the world differ from each other in almost every verse. And the
          same is also true in relation to those of the Old Testament also.
          One of the ancient Christian writers, Jerome, in his commentaries
          upon the Prophets, complains of the corruption of his manuscript
          Greek copies. Bellarmine testifies that the Greek copies of the
          Old Testament are so corrupted that they seem to make a new
          translation, quite different from the translations of other
          copies. All, therefore, is uncertainty, not only in relation to
          the Hebrew manuscripts, but also the Greek. If, soon after the
          beginning of the Christian era, the Old Testament manuscripts
          were by the Jews partly destroyed, lost burned, and torn in
          pieces so that the learned of that early age could not obtain
          anything but the names of the lost books, it is not to be
          supposed that we, who live some seventeen hundred years later,
          are in possession of copies more pure and genuine than Jerome,
          Bellarmine, and other ancient writers.
          In relation to the manuscripts of the New Testament, Mr. Cressy
          writes in these words--"In my hearing, Bishop Usher professed
          that, whereas he had of many years before a desire to publish the
          New Testament in Greek, with various lections and annotations;
          and for that purpose had used great diligence and spent much
          money to furnish himself with manuscripts, yet, in conclusion, he
          was forced to desist utterly, lest, if he should ingenuously have
          noted all the several differences of reading which himself had
          collected, the incredible multitude of them almost in every verse
          should rather have made men atheistical than satisfy them in the
          true reading of any particular passage." (See Exomol. Ca. 8, Nu.
          The learned admit that in the manuscripts of the New Testament
          alone there are no less than one hundred and thirty thousand
          different readings. (See Encyclopaedia Brittanica, eighth
          edition.) It is true that many of those differences are of no
          particular consequence, as they do not materially alter the
          sense. But there are many thousands of differences wherein the
          sense is entirely altered. How are translators to know which of
          the manuscripts, if any, contain the true sense? They have no
          original copies with which to compare them--no standard of
          correction. No one can tell whether even one verse of either the
          Old or New Testament conveys the ideas of the original author.
          Just think! 130,000 different readings in the New Testament
          alone! How our translators could separate the spurious from the
          genuine is more than I can tell. How they could distinguish
          between the original communicated to the ancient Prophets and
          Apostles, and 130,000 different readings that were introduced in
          the dark ages by copyists, is not easy to determine.
          But, admitting that we had an ancient copy of the Bible, or the
          Old and New Testament,--supposing the translators by some means
          were put in possession of such a copy, and that the individuals
          whose names are attached to many of those books professed to be
          inspired, yet how is this generation to determine whether those
          authors, if they were indeed the authors, were inspired men? How
          do we know they were inspired to write those books? The
          Latter-day Saints believe that the Bible in its original was the
          word of God, and was written by Divine inspiration. But we do not
          believe it because history informs us of this, or tradition tells
          us so; but we believe it because the Book of Mormon, confirmed by
          the ministry of angels, informs us of the fact.
          But how is this generation to know that those ancient authors
          were inspired of God? Do they bear testimony of their own
          inspiration? Bishop Chillingworth, Hooker, and many other learned
          commentators have told us that the Bible cannot bear testimony of
          its own inspiration. If the Bible cannot prove its own
          inspiration, how are people in the present and past ages to know
          that these books are inspired? It is true, we are informed that
          some individuals wrote by commandment; and some, we are told,
          wrote according to their own opinions. How are we to detect that
          part which they were inspired to write from that part which was
          written according to their own opinions? We cannot, without new
          revelation. Without some testimony of a higher nature than
          tradition, we never can learn these matters.
          Having made these few remarks in regard to the Old and New
          Testaments in their present condition and bearing, and having
          learned that they are very imperfect in their present state, and
          that they have been translated from manuscripts that cannot be
          depended upon,--that there are no original copies in this day
          with which the world are acquainted;--having established these
          facts, now let us turn to the Book of Mormon, and see if it rests
          upon evidences of the nature of these I have already presented to
          this congregation.
          The Book of Mormon professes to be translated not from
          manuscripts containing 130,000 different readings, nor by the
          learning of men who can render a translation as they please;
          neither does it profess to be translated from altered, mutilated
          manuscripts manufactured by monks or impostors upon Mount Athos
          to impose upon Christian credulity; but it was translated from
          the original plates themselves--the very plates on which the
          inspired writers themselves wrote: and they were also translated,
          not by the learning of men, but by the power of God and the
          inspiration of the Almighty.
          We are told, in the beginning of the Book of Mormon, that three
          men--Oliver Cowdery David Whitmer, and Martin Harris, saw the
          plates, or the original from which this book was translated by
          Joseph Smith, jun.; he having obtained the plates in the western
          part of New York through the ministration of an holy angel, as he
          testifies, from where they were deposited by an ancient Prophet
          that inhabited America some 1,400 years ago. He testifies that he
          was sent by an angel of God to bring these gold plates to
          light--that he obtained with them the Urim and Thummim, and
          translated the book. But, before the Lord would permit the book
          to go to the nations, he was determined that they should have
          more than one witness. Joseph Smith's testimony was not to go
          forth alone. Therefore, in 1829, about one year before the rise
          of this Church, or before this book was offered to the world,
          three other names were called upon by an angel from heaven.
          "Perhaps," you may say, "they were deceived." Let us examine
          whether there was any possibility of their being deceived. They
          had learned, by reading the manuscript from which this book was
          printed, that the Lord, when he should bring this book to light
          in the latter days, would bear testimony of it in a miraculous
          and wonderful manner to three witnesses, besides the translator.
          These three men, after having learned this fact, met together,
          and went and saw Mr. Smith, and inquired of him whether it would
          be their privilege to behold these plates and know from heaven
          that this book was true. Joseph Smith inquired of the Lord
          concerning the matter; and the Lord gave them a promise that, if
          they would sufficiently humble themselves, they should have this
          They, in no connection with Mr. Smith, who made the fourth
          individual, went out into the open field, near a grove of timber,
          a little distance from the house of Whitmer, in Fayette, Seneca
          county, New York. They bowed down before the Lord in broad
          daylight--not in the night; so there could be no deception: they
          humbled themselves before him called upon his holy name with all
          their hearts; and while they were thus engaged in calling upon
          the name of the Lord, they saw in the heavens above a glorious
          light, and a personage descending. This personage came down and
          stood before them: he laid his hands upon the head of David
          Whitmer as one of the three witnesses, and said, "Blessed be the
          Lord and they that keep his commandments;" and then he took the
          plates and turned them over, leaf after leaf, excepting a certain
          portion of the leaves that were sealed up, which Mr. Smith was
          not permitted to translate; but that portion he had translated
          was turned over, leaf after leaf, and presented before their
          eyes, and they saw the engravings upon the plates.
          This angel, clothed in brightness and gory, stood before them
          with the plates in his hands, showing them the engravings upon
          them. They also heard the voice of the Lord out of the heavens,
          commanding them to hear record of the things they saw and heard
          to all nations, kindred, tongues, and people. The testimony which
          they have borne I have read in your hearing.
          Now, was there any possibility of these three men, together with
          Mr. Smith, who was in their company, being deceived? If they were
          deceived, then there is the same reason to suppose the Apostles
          were deceived, who profess to have seen Jesus ascend into heaven
          from the Mount of Olives. There would be the same reason to
          suppose that Peter, James, and John were deceived when they saw
          Moses and Elias on the Mount of Transfiguration; if these men
          were deceived, then there is no truth nor certainty in anything
          that ever was beheld; for no persons could bear testimony in
          stronger language than these three witnesses have done in the
          Book of Mormon.
          Joseph Smith, jun., could not be deceived himself; for it was by
          an angel that he was commanded to go to the place where the
          records were deposited; it was by an angel he was told to take
          them from the place of their long deposit, together with the Urim
          and Thummim; and it was by the Urim and Thimmum, connected with
          prayer, that he was enabled to translate the plates into the
          English language: consequently, he could not be deceived.
          We have proved that the other three witnesses could not be
          deceived; consequently, four men bear testimony that they not
          only saw the plates, but also that they saw an angel of God: they
          also heard his voice, and saw the plates in his hands and the
          engravings upon the plates, and heard the voice of God out of
          heaven commanding them to bear their testimony to all people upon
          the face of the earth to whom the translation should be sent.
          Can you find, among all the nations and kingdoms upon the earth,
          one individual that can bear testimony that he has ever seen the
          original of any one of the books of the Old and New Testament?
          No. We defy the world to produce a true copy of the original of
          any book of the Bible, and prove it to be such. They may search
          their libraries from beginning to end, and examine all the
          archives of the nations and they cannot find an original copy, or
          even a copy written centuries after the original writer was known
          to exist.
          The learned have conjectured that some of those five manuscripts
          I have mentioned were written in the sixth century; but this is
          disputed. Cassimir Oudin says that the Alexandrian Manuscript,
          instead of being written in the sixth century, was made in the
          tenth. With regard to the times of their being written, no
          dependence can be placed.
          But here four men actually beheld the original plates, saw an
          holy angel, and heard the voice of God. Are they the only
          witnesses? No: there are eight other men, whose names and
          testimony I have read before this congregation,--persons with
          whom I am individually acquainted as well as with the translator
          and the three witnesses I have already named. I have been at the
          house where this Church was organized. I have seen the place
          where the angel descended and showed them the plates.
          Eight other witnesses testify that Joseph Smith showed them the
          plates, and that they saw the engravings upon them, and that they
          had the appearance of ancient work and curious workmanship. They
          describe these plates as being about the thickness of common tin,
          about eight inches in length, and from six to seven in breadth.
          Upon each side of the leaves of these plates there were fine
          engravings, which were stained with a black, hard stain, so as to
          make the letters more legible and easier to be read. Through the
          back of the plates were three rings, which held them together,
          and through which a rod might easily be passed, serving as a
          greater convenience for carrying them; the construction and form
          of the plates being similar to the gold, brass, and lead plates
          of the ancient Jews in Palestine.
          Thus we see that twelve individuals saw the plates before the
          contents were placed before the world, and before they were
          called upon to believe in them. Is not this a sufficient
          testimony and evidence? If the world would not believe twelve men
          who have seen the originals, handled them with their hands,
          beheld the engravings upon them,--four of whom had seen the angel
          of God and heard his voice;--if they would not believe this,
          would they believe the evidence and testimony of ten thousand
          individuals? Jesus declares--"In the mouth of two or three
          witnesses every word shall be established."
          When we appear before the judgment seat of Christ, and go into
          his presence, we are informed we shall be judged by his word. "My
          word shall judge you at the last day," says Jesus. "The words
          that I speak unto you shall judge you." If, then, the words which
          he spake, and which he inspired his Apostles and Prophets to
          declare to the people, are to be the laws by which mankind are to
          be judged at the last day, it is necessary that they should have
          some little evidence and testimony concerning his words.
          We are presenting this evidence and testimony before you; and if
          the Lord gave four witnesses, and by them condemned the
          antediluvian world--namely, Noah and his three sons;--if their
          preaching, their testimony, and works of righteousness condemned
          the antediluvians, and they were overthrown by the flood, why may
          we not suppose that four witnesses alone, if God did not see
          proper to send any more, would condemn any other generation?
          We find that Lot was the only witness who was sent to warn the
          inhabitants of Sodom, and to call upon his kinsmen to flee from
          the midst of those cities, in order to escape the terrible
          judgments announced against them. He testified that an angel of
          God came to him and told him that the Lord was about to destroy
          those cities: he said that this angel lodged with him over night,
          and that the Lord had sent him as a witness; and his testimony
          condemned his kinsmen and the inhabitants of Sodom, and they were
          overthrown and perished in their wickedness.
          Who was sent to the inhabitants of Nineveh to warn them? Only one
          witness--namely, Jonah. He was sent to a strange nation--to a
          people that were unacquainted with him: they could not tell by
          any natural appearance whether he was a righteous man or an
          impostor. He had a curious story to tell them, that he came part
          of the way to their country in a ship, and part of the way in the
          belly of a whale. But how could they know that he came in the
          belly of a whale, or that he was not an impostor? Yet the Lord
          told them, through Jonah, that if they did not repent, they would
          all be destroyed in forty days. They concluded to repent, and the
          Lord spared them, which made Jonah angry.
          When the Lord sent a preparatory message to prepare the way for
          his Son, he sent one witness, instead of raising up four. John
          the Baptist went forth into the wilderness, clothed himself in a
          curious style, living on locusts and wild honey, and began to
          preach repentance to the inhabitants of Judea and Jerusalem, and
          to the Jews throughout the land. How were they to know he was a
          messenger to prepare the way before the Most High? Yet they
          certainly would be condemned for not receiving his testimony; for
          Jesus himself said--"The scribes and Pharisees rejected the
          counsel of God against themselves in rejecting John."
          How did John convince the vast multitudes that he was sent to
          testify of the first advent of the Son of God? We are informed by
          one of the Evangelists that "John did no miracle," as great a
          Prophet as he was; yet the people were condemned because they
          rejected the counsel of God against their own souls, by rejecting
          his testimony. How much greater, then, will be the condemnation
          of individuals who reject four witnesses, instead of one!
          If the present generation have the testimony of four witnesses
          sounded in their ears,--if the Book of Mormon, containing their
          testimony, is published and sent forth in the different languages
          of the earth, and the people have the privilege of hearing and
          reading that testimony, will it not produce far greater
          condemnation upon them than what came upon the Jewish nation in
          ancient days, by rejecting the testimony of one witness only?
          We see, then, that we have the advantage of this generation so
          far as evidence concerning the Book of Mormon is concerned. There
          are men now living that have seen the original of the Book of
          Mormon--that have heard the voice of God. Where is there a man
          who has heard the voice of God testifying concerning the truth of
          King James' translation? Where is there a man on the face of the
          earth that ever had it confirmed to him by the administration of
          an angel? But here comes evidence in favour of the Book of Mormon
          such as any court of justice is obliged to receive.
          But are we to receive the testimony of all individuals that may
          come and pretend to have heard the voice of God and to have seen
          angels? May not impostors come forth and say they have seen
          angels? I reply that there is this distinction to be made: A man
          that is sent of God, who has a true message, will always be able
          to present something connected with the nature of the message and
          the circumstances surrounding it, which will prove it to be true.
          If there should be a thousand individuals bearing witness that
          they had heard the voice of God and seen angels, we shall always
          be able to detect the impostor from the servant of God by
          examining the doctrine. There are evidences distinguishing a true
          message from a false one, that the whole world may be enabled to
          discern between the two.
          For instance, there is no individual upon the face of the earth
          who can directly prove that Joseph Smith did not see the angel of
          God and obtain the plates: no individual upon the face of this
          earth can prove that the three witnesses did not see the angel
          and the plates: consequently, their evidence cannot be directly
          negatived, unless they deny their own testimony, which they have
          not done. The only possible way to condemn these men as impostors
          is to examine the nature of their testimony, to see whether it is
          reasonable and scriptural.
          Is there anything unscriptural in hearing the voice of God, or in
          an angel's descending from heaven, bearing testimony to a book in
          which all nations are interested? It is a book sent to prepare
          the way of the Lord for his second coming. Was it unreasonable
          for the Lord to send angels to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob? Was it
          unreasonable for them to take dinner with Abraham, and for him to
          wash their feet?--for Lot to lodge them in his house?--for
          Joshua, Gideon, Daniel, Isaiah, Ezekiel, Peter, Paul, or the wise
          men and shepherds of Israel, or for Joseph, the husband of Mary,
          and Zachariah, or for various other holy men and women to see
          angels sent from heaven? It was neither unreasonable nor
          Paul says, "Are they (the angels) not all ministering spirits
          sent to minister for those who shall be heirs of salvation? If,
          then, they have this office assigned to them, to minister to the
          heirs of salvation, it is not an unscriptural doctrine that they
          should minister to those four men. It is just as reasonable that
          God should send an angel to four men in the last days, and
          introduce his kingdom and preparatory work for the second advent
          of the Son of God, as it was for an angel to be sent to Zachariah
          in order that a messenger might be raised up to prepare the way
          for his first coming. The one in a little more reasonable than
          the other; for the latter-day coming is to far transcend in glory
          and power his first coming, when he appeared among the Jews. At
          his second coming the earth will tremble and roll to-and-fro like
          a drunken man; the mountains shall fall, the valleys be raised,
          the crooked places made straight, and the rough places smooth,
          when the Lord is revealed in his glory and power.
          If all these things are to be fulfilled, Israel gathered, the
          fulness of the Gentiles brought in, and Zion built up,--if the
          great Latter-day Work mentioned by the ancient Prophets has to be
          fulfilled, then it would not be unreasonable that an angel should
          be sent from heaven to begin a work of this magnitude.
          But, perhaps, you may admit that it is perfectly scriptural and
          reasonable that an angel should be sent; but, then, you may ask
          if there may not be something connected with the Book of Mormon
          which would render it inconsistent, and not entitled to credit,
          and which would prove that its pretences were an imposition.
          In reply, I ask, What is there about the Book of Mormon that is
          inconsistent? What does it profess to be? It professes to contain
          the history of part of the tribe of Joseph, who came out of the
          land of Jerusalem 600 years before Christ, and colonized the
          American continent. These Indian tribes are their descendants.
          When they first came here, they were a righteous people, and had
          with them the Scriptures, containing the law of Moses. When they
          came here, they made plates of gold, and on them they recorded
          their history, wars, contentions, &c. These plates were handed
          down among the ancient inhabitants of America for a thousand
          years after they came here. Their prophecies were recorded from
          generation to generation. Jesus Christ appeared to them on this
          land after his resurrection, just the same as he did to the
          people in Palestine, and showed them the wounds in his hands and
          in his feet. He descended before them in South America, and put
          an end to the law of Moses, which they practised on this
          continent; and he introduced the Gospel in its stead, taught them
          faith and repentance, and baptism for the remission of sins, as
          in Jerusalem. He taught the people to come with broken hearts and
          contrite spirits, and humble themselves, and be baptized by
          immersion for the remission of their sins, and had his servants
          lay hands on them for the gift of the Holy Ghost, as Paul and
          Peter did.
          The teachings of Jesus were recorded on these gold plates, and
          they were handed down until some 400 years after Christ. Many
          sacred revelations are recorded on them, and prophecies that
          reach to our day, and down to the end of all things.
          If you search this record from beginning to end, you will find
          the historical part perfectly consistent. You cannot prove that
          Joseph Smith is an impostor from any inconsistencies in the
          historical part of the work.
          If you search the discoveries of all the antiquarians that have
          written since the discovery of America concerning the ancient
          inhabitants of this land, you cannot put your finger upon one
          particle of evidence from their researches that will come in
          contact with the Book of Mormon.
          If you examine its prophecies, you will find many that the Jewish
          records speak nothing of--prophecies that relate to the Indians,
          and that relate to the rise of this Church, to the Millennium,
          and to many things that the other Prophets have not touched upon;
          and also many of the events predicted in the Jewish Bible were
          delivered to the Prophets in this land. Compare the prophecies of
          the Jewish records with those in the Book of Mormon, and you will
          find no clashing or jarring; consequently, you cannot condemn the
          Book of Mormon, Joseph Smith and these witnesses to be impostors
          from the prophetic declarations of that book.
          Try its doctrine, and you will find that the Gospel taught in
          ancient America 1,800 years ago is like that taught in ancient
          Judea and the regions round about. Did the ancient Apostles in
          Palestine teach faith in Jesus Christ, repentance, and baptism
          for the remission of sins? So did the ancient Apostles and
          Prophets in America. Did the Apostles in Judea practise the
          laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost? So did the
          ancient Israelites of America. Did Jesus and his disciples
          organize the Church in Asia with revelators and inspired men in
          it--with prophets and prophetesses, with dreams, visions, and
          revelations? So did the ancient Israelites in America do the same
          thing. They, the ancient Apostles, organized the Church with
          miracles and gifts, with power to heal the sick, to cast out
          devils, to work miracles, and with power over the elements. The
          Book of Mormon tells us that the Israelites on ancient America
          organized one after the same pattern. Consequently, if we examine
          the whole structure of the Church in Palestine and the structure
          of the Church in ancient America, we find no jar; so, no man upon
          the face of the earth can condemn Joseph Smith and these three
          witnesses from any inconsistency in their doctrine.
          Compare the miracles that are recorded in the Book of Mormon with
          those recorded in the Bible, and you will find no unreasonable
          miracles in the one, more than in the other. There is no fish
          story in it--nothing about a man's being carried in a whale's
          belly three days and three nights; though, if such a story was in
          it, we should believe it, the same as we do the Jewish history of
          Jonah. There is nothing said in this book about three men being
          put into a furnace of fire, heated seven times hotter than ever
          before, and yet the three men receiving no harm. We believe the
          Bible when it records this great miracle; but there is nothing
          which to the atheist is so apparently inconsistent as that.
          The miracles recorded in the Book of Mormon were of such a nature
          as to be worthy of the exertion of Divine power. If the sick were
          healed, it was because Jesus had promised his servants they
          should lay their hands on them, and they should be healed. If
          they prophesied, it was concerning future events, because the
          Lord wanted them to understand that which was to come.
          Is there anything in this book that contradicts any scientific
          truth? You may ransack all the libraries in the world, and gather
          together all the books of science, and compare with this book,
          and you will find no clashing; consequently, where is your ground
          for condemnation? You cannot condemn it from its historical,
          prophetic, and doctrinal writings, or because of any unreasonable
          miracles said to have been wrought among the ancient Israelites
          on these lands, or because it contradicts any scientific truth,
          or because it is unscriptural or unreasonable that people should
          see angels in these days. 
          We defy this whole generation to bring up any testimony to
          condemn the truth of this book. It will face this generation from
          this time until the second coming of Christ, and then through the
          Millennium. And when this generation come up from their graves at
          the great and last day, the books will be opened, and by the word
          of God declared on this continent and on the Eastern continent
          the inhabitants of the earth will be judged.
          You may bring all the lies and newspaper stories you can hatch
          up, and all the misrepresentations you can conceive, and use them
          against the Divine truths of the Book of Mormon, to save your
          crumbling apostate systems from utter ruin; you may pile up your
          falsehoods like mountains; you may fill your railroad carriages
          to the brim with them, or you may send them by the electric
          current the world round, and it will not stop the onward progress
          of the truths of "Mormonism" revealed from heaven: it cannot stay
          the arm of the Almighty from building up his kingdom in the last
          days, or hush the voice of his servants from warning the nations
          to repent and to turn away from their lyings and whoredoms, and
          from all their wickedness and abominations which they continually
          practise before the Lord.
          The word of God is something that cannot be destroyed; but it
          will appear in the day of judgment, and you and I will be judged
          by it.
          I believe the Book of Mormon; I believe it because I consider
          that I have not only the testimony of these twelve witnesses, but
          a vast amount of other evidence and testimony such as you have
          not in relation to the things that are contained in the Jewish
          For instance, what evidence and testimony have the present
          generation and the generations that have lived during the last
          seventeen centuries that Jesus Christ, the great Redeemer of the
          world, arose from the dead? You have the testimony of four
          individuals, and no more, provided that their testimony has not
          been corrupted, altered, and mutilated in the oldest manuscripts
          now known. Who are they? Matthew, John, Paul, and Peter. The
          other four writers of the New Testament have not said a word
          about seeing Jesus after his resurrection. The New Testament was
          written by eight men--Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, Paul, Peter,
          James, and Jude. Four of these men have given their testimony
          that they saw Jesus after his resurrection; the other four have
          told us nothing about it.
          But it may be asked, "Does not the Apostle Paul testify that
          Jesus was seen by upwards of five hundred brethren at once?"
          But none of those five hundred brethren have spoken of this, or
          handed down their testimony.
          Perhaps it will be argued that the four witnesses that saw
          Jesus--namely, Matthew, John, Paul, and Peter, performed great
          miracles, and thus established their testimony; and consequently,
          we are bound to believe them.
               But how do you know that they performed miracles?
          "They have told us so."
          How do you know they tell us the truth? Were you there to behold
          the miracles they wrought? Only six of the eight writers of the
          New Testament say anything about miracles. Suppose they all
          testify that there were wonderful miracles wrought, have we not
          as good reason to believe eight men that testify to miracles in
          these days?
          If all the men of this stand have kept journals, (and some of
          them have for a quarter-of-a-century,) and if they have recorded
          what their eyes have seen and their ears have heard; and if the
          several hundred Elders in this large assembly have done likewise,
          and recorded all the miraculous things their eyes have seen and
          their ears heard; and if the generations to come should gather up
          our journals and manuscripts, and entitle them, The Acts of the
          Apostles and Elders of the Nineteenth Century, they would find
          tens of thousands of miracles recorded in these journals where
          the sick have been healed, the eyes of the blind opened, the ears
          of the deaf unstopped,--where the lame have been made to leap as
          an hart, and where people have been raised up from the last
          stages of cholera, in the name of Jesus Christ, and where those
          who were born blind have had their eyes opened.
          Would they not have as much reason to believe the journals and
          writings of the Latter-day Saints in relation to the miracles
          wrought as you have to believe the testimony of the six writers
          of the New Testament on the same subject? Who are the New
          Testament writers? They are interested witnesses, every one of
          "But the world saw their miracles."
          How do you know?
          "These six writers say so."
          Have you the testimony of any of the world that they actually saw
          even one miracle wrought by the Apostles of Jesus Christ? No, you
          have not.
          Perhaps you may say that when the lame man at the beautiful gate
          of the Temple was healed, it was done publicly before the
          How do you know this? Luke says so in the acts of the Apostles,
          and you believe it on his testimony alone. How do you know that
          Jesus Christ was transfigured on the mount?--that Moses and Elias
          appeared to Peter and James and John on that occasion? Have
          Peter, James, and John given their testimony? Not a word; but
          Matthew, Mark, and Luke--three men who were not present, who did
          not see the transfiguration, and who did not see Moses and Elias,
          say so; but their testimony is second-handed.
          We believe that Peter, James, and John actually did see holy
          angels--did behold Moses and Elias, and see Jesus transfigured,
          upon second-handed testimonies given on the subject.
          Now, we have the testimony of individuals themselves concerning
          the Book of Mormon,--not the testimony alone of Elders Richards
          and Woodruff, or of any of these Elders,--but the testimonies of
          persons who beheld the angel and heard his voice.
          Therefore, the testimony establishing the truth of the Book of
          Mormon is far superior to that establishing the Bible in its
          present form.
          I do not know but I am wearying you; but I have endeavoured in my
          simple way to lay before you the evidence and testimony you have
          for believing the Jewish record, compared with the evidence and
          testimony you have for believing the ancient records of America,
          called the Book of Mormon; and any persons who will carefully
          examine this subject will be obliged in their own hearts to say
          there is a hundredfold more evidence to prove the Divine
          authenticity of the Book of Mormon than what we have to prove the
          Palestine records.
          But this is not all. We do not rest our evidence alone on the
          testimony of these twelve witnesses; our hopes are built upon a
          foundation surer than all these external testimonies. The
          Latter-day Saints are not that enthusiastic people who open their
          mouths and swallow down doctrines because they are popular,
          because their fathers believed them; but we believe a doctrine
          because we have evidence to substantiate it; and then, in
          addition to this, we seek for more truth and knowledge.
          The Book of Mormon informs us how we may not only have faith in
          that book because of the evidence and testimony accompanying it;
          but how we may obtain a knowledge concerning its truth. The Book
          of Mormon informs us, as well as the Holy Scriptures, that if we
          will repent and be baptized, we shall receive the gift of the
          Holy Ghost.
          We have tried the experiment. We have repented of our sins, we
          have turned from our transgressions, and humbled ourselves, like
          little children, before the Lord; we were buried in the water,
          and brought out of the water; then hands were laid upon us, and
          we received the gift of the Holy Ghost, and this gave us a
          knowledge of the truth.
          What are the effects of the Holy Ghost? Jesus says, in the last
          chapter of Mark, "These signs shall follow them that believe: In
          my name they shall cast out devils, speak with new tongues, take
          up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not
          hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall
          The promise of the signs was not to the Apostles alone, but he
          said unto them, "Do you go and preach the word in all the world;
          and he that believes your testimony and is baptized shall receive
          salvation, and those that will not believe shall be damned; and
          these signs shall follow them that do believe." We have believed,
          repented, been baptized, and received the gift of the Holy Ghost;
          and we found the promise verified. If it were not so, we should
          then know it to be an imposition. If we found that Jesus did not
          fulfil his promise after we fully obeyed his word, we should then
          know the same to be false.
          Let me say to this congregation that there would not have been a
          Church of Latter-day Saints five years upon the earth, had he not
          fulfilled his promise after we had obeyed his word, because he
          made this promise not only in the Book of Mormon and the New
          Testament, but by direct revelation through the Prophet, that if
          the people would do thus and so, they should be blessed with such
          and such gifts. Now, suppose the people, after having tried it,
          did not receive those gifts, the whole Church would have
          apostatized, and turned and declared it all false--Book of
          Mormon, Bible, and everything else. Why? Because these books made
          a promise on certain conditions, which was not fulfilled.
          But when the people believed and were baptized for the remission
          of sins, and filled with the Holy Ghost, and the visions of the
          future were opened to them, and the spirit of prophecy rested
          upon them, and they beheld the sick recovering, the blind
          receiving their sight, and the deaf hearing, "Surely," said they,
          "this must be of God; for the Lord never would have confirmed an
          imposition to us by granting the gifts of the Gospel."
          But may not the Devil perform miracles? Satan was to come with
          all power, signs, and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness
          of unrighteousness in them that perish, because they had pleasure
          in unrighteousness. "Now, how do you know but these are some of
          the strong delusions?"
          But prove to us that we have had pleasure in anything contrary to
          the Gospel of Jesus Christ--that this people have not obeyed the
          Scriptures of eternal truth. Those signs that were to come, and
          these living wonders, &c., were to be practised by individuals
          that had pleasure in unrighteousness and who rejected the Gospel
          of Jesus Christ--they were to go forth like the magicians in the
          days of Moses to withstand the power of Moses. We see them on one
          hand turning the water to blood, and Moses doing the same; in
          short, Moses performed numerous miracles (by the power of God),
          and the magicians did the same. How are we to distinguish between
          the two? Moses believed and obeyed the words of the Most High
          God, and the magicians were fighting against him, and yet they
          did miracles--not in the name of God, but by their enchantments;
          and so it is with all wicked miracle-workers from their day down
          to the second coming of Christ: they perform their lying wonders
          by the power of Satan--by the means of somnambulism,
          spirit-rapping, spirit-writing, or whatever it may be. But when
          people repent, and are baptized, and perform miracles in the name
          of the Lord, such miracles are designed to profit and benefit
          mankind--such as laying hands on the sick that they may be
          healed, speaking and interpreting tongues; hence you may know
          them to be of God: therefore it is easily to be distinguished
          which of the two powers should be received, and which should be
          May God bless all those who love the truth, whether Jew or
          Gentile, bond or free,--whether it be those who have received the
          Gospel and Book of Mormon, or those who are inquiring to know
          concerning its truth. If they desire to know the truth, may the
          God of heaven, who has sent forth his angel and confirmed the
          truth unto many, pour out his Holy Spirit upon them, and
          enlighten their minds, inasmuch as they go before God with an
          honest heart, that they may know, as the Latter-day Saints know,
          that this work is a message from the Almighty, to be proclaimed
          to every nation, kindred, and people upon the face of the whole
          earth. And when they know from God that this work is true, they
          will not be tossed to-and-fro and carried about with every wind
          of doctrine, but they will be built upon a foundation upon which
          they can rest secure. Though the whirlwinds of persecution may
          beat upon them--though they may be hated, derided, and suffer the
          loss of all things, time after time,--though they may be driven
          to-and-fro, and scattered from city to city, and from synagogue
          to synagogue, and their Patriarchs, Prophets, and Apostles be put
          to death, yet, with all this distress and poverty brought upon
          them by being robbed and plundered of their lawful possessions,
          and with all the injury they may sustain from year to year, they
          will have something in the midst of it all that will give them
          joy, peace, and happiness; and that something is a KNOWLEDGE OF
          THE TRUTH,--not merely a faith that the foundation on which they
          are built is of God, but a knowledge that they are established
          upon a rock that cannot be moved, which is a firm as the throne
          of Jehovah, and as secure as the eternal attributes of the
          May God bless us and prepare us for his heavenly kingdom, and
          save us therein, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Heber
          C. Kimball, October 6, 1854
                          Heber C. Kimball, October 6, 1854
               An Address by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered at
                     the General Conference, in the Tabernacle, 
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1854.
          We have heard a very beautiful relation from Elder T. D. Brown,
          of the mission at the South. It seems that everything we
          undertake in righteousness prospers, and the Devil and his agents
          cannot help themselves, if we are faithful.
          The Zion's ship that was spoken of to-day, which runs in Snag
          harbour, has prospered from the first day it was launched, and
          every man and woman who stick firmly to that ship will prosper
          from this time henceforth and for ever. That I know, for I have
          been on board that ship, and am now sailing upon it.
          The first time I went to England, I was on board of Zion's ship,
          and Joseph came to me while I was sailing, and put into my hand a
          rod; and I presume, if I have dreamed once of being aboard of
          that ship, I have dreamed it a hundred times. I have been in it
          in the midst of dangers and in the most dangerous places. I have
          seen trees and stumps, mountains and rocks, and everything else
          that could be placed in her course thrown before her to stop her
          in her course; but she can sail through a mountain or on dry land
          as well as upon the water. I have this in dreams; and I will say
          to the brethren, Just so long as you keep aboard of that ship you
          will prosper. I do not care whether it is in the midst of the
          Lamanites or among the Jews--whether it is in Italy or in
          Denmark, in Europe or in America, we will prosper, and I know it.
          That is my testimony.
          As brother George A. Smith was saying, there are some who want to
          enjoy ancient "Mormonism,"--that is, as "Mormonism" used to be
          when it was a small sapling. But it is now becoming a lofty tree,
          and its branches are beginning to shoot forth all over the
          nations of the earth; ancient "Mormonism" has grown to such a
          degree. Many have been in the background, and have left the tree,
          and it has grown to that extent, they do not know it. That is the
          trouble with them: they don't know what "Mormonism" is. But this
          is "Mormonism" and this is the Church of Jesus Christ of
          Latter-day Saints, and President Young is the true and legal
          administrator and delegate sent from God, and we are his
          brethren, and he is on board of Zion's ship, and he is the
          captain; and if we will stick to it, we shall never run foul of
          the rocks; and whoever he tells to take hold of the helm, he will
          tell them in what direction to steer; and she is such a good
          sailor, and so true to the helm, she will run right between or
          over all snags.
          Do you believe it, you old "Mormons?" ["Yes."] Well, then, why
          don't you grow with the tree, and with the branches thereof?
          Brother Brown would grow faster living on bread and water, and
          water and bread, with a little milk. Gentlemen, if you don't look
          out, the ship will get out of reach, and the tree will grow out
          of your knowledge, so that you will forget what manner of a tree
          it was; because, as the tree grows, it changes in size and
          appearance, just the same as a child as it grows to manhood; and
          if you had not been with him all the time, you would not know
          him, although he were your own son.
          The text that President Young gave us bears upon my mind
          considerably, and it is a thing we ought to take into
          consideration; not me alone, but every man and woman that belongs
          to the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; not only
          those who are indebted to the Perpetual Emigrating Fund, but all
          ought to throw in their mites and enlarge this Fund. The means
          can be paid in here, and the poor can be brought out from the
          nations. Hundreds have come on this year on the strength of this
          Fund. It is the duty of those who have been brought out by it to
          go and work forthwith for means to pay their indebtedness. It
          does not belong to you, but it belongs to those who have made the
          Fund: it belongs to that Company, and to every individual, if
          they have not placed in it any more than a picayune or a
          Look at the poor in old England. I have heard that some have
          feelings against me, because I have spoken of the poverty of the
          people in that country. I know more about its poverty than the
          natives of the country do. Those who come from there don't know
          as well about it as we do. In the last letter that came from my
          son William, he wrote that "I feel to weep and mourn and lament,
          when I behold the poverty of the people: they are starving to
          death, and there are scores and hundreds of my brethren in the
          poor-houses of the country: the husband is put in one poor-house,
          the wife in another, and the children in another."
          That is the case with our brethren there; and while you are here
          in the midst of luxuries--while you are enjoying these blessings
          of the Lord, can you see your own brethren afflicted? it is not
          only so in England, but in Ireland, in Scotland, in Denmark, and
          in Sweden, and in all the nations of the earth. Do they enjoy
          what we enjoy? No. Although there are some who want to return to
          their native country, to enjoy their own habits and customs, yet
          there is no rational man or woman who wants to return.
          Brethren, did you ever reflect upon these things, and try to find
          out what you could do? Supposing there were not any more Saints
          than what are in this room to-day, if we were to put forth our
          hand as one man, what could we accomplish? There are people
          enough in this congregation to accomplish more than the whole
          Church has, if they would only believe and act upon the
          instructions given them. Solomon says, The liberal man deviseth
          liberal things, and by his liberality shall he live. I have
          proved the truth of this saying to my fullest satisfaction and to
          my astonishment, time and time again. When I have been poor and
          penniless, and could not raise five dollars, I have gone to work,
          by the counsel of my President, and built me a good house, and
          furnished it; and says brother Brigham, "you shall build that
          house, and you shall have your fit-out." I did it according to
          his word, and it was clear of debt, and I had a good fit-out.
          I have done the same here upon the same principle; and said the
          President, "Brother Kimball, take one load of rock, and a load of
          sand, and a load of clay, and say to the masons and joiners, Go
          a-head; for I never built a house yet, but I was better off when
          I had done it than when I began." And brethren and sisters, that
          is the reason I keep on building. [Voice in the stand: "you will
          get poor if you stop."] Therefore I go a-head. Many will sit down
          and count the costs--how much it will cost to put a potatoe in
          the ground, and then how much it will take to raise a hill around
          it; and they find out the expense is so great, they will never
          plant a potatoe nor make a hill, and they never will accomplish
          anything. Do you know that is true?
          Let us go to work now and enlarge this Fund, and let us do it at
          this Conference; and let those who are indebted to it go to work
          immediately and pay up. We shall probably hold this meeting for a
          time, and your hearts shall be enlarged; and if you could only go
          home while they are enlarged, and all the puckering strings
          loosened, and back the thing right up, the Perpetual Fund would
          be rich. I know that men and women have consciences that want to
          screw this way, and twist that way, and every way under God's
          heavens, before they can come to the right thing. If you want to
          grow and thrive, and want to have the Spirit of the Lord, and the
          Holy Ghost to be with you, and have dreams and visions, and gold
          and silver, and herds and flocks, wives and children, and every
          other good thing, go a-head in every duty, and never falter one
          moment, and tell the devil to kiss your foot.
          The Devil is on the puckering line, and he will pucker every
          Saint and every man there is upon the earth, so that they would
          let their fellow-beings lie down in a furrow of the field and
          starve to death; and these are you brethren and sisters, if you
          only but knew it just as much as your brethren and sisters are
          according to what you call the flesh. This is the feeling of
          many--"Well, if I could only get dad, and mammy, and grand-dad,
          and uncle John, and aunt Nancy, and Sally here, I would not care
          a damn for all the rest." Who cares about having only Nancy and
          Sally? Let us have Susan and Polly and Timothy and Andrew out,
          too. What do you say? [Voice in the stand: "Let us bring them all
          out."] Yes, let us bring them all out. The wars, distress, and
          confusion among the nations are increasing the value of
          provisions. It was just as much as you could do to live, when you
          were there.
          What do you say, brethren and sisters? I do not want you to say
          anything, unless you go a-head and do what you say. Shall we go
          a-head and enlarge these funds, and pay up our debts? [Voice in
          the stand: "Aye."] Well, all who are in favour of paying up your
          debts to the Fund, to the Church, and everybody else, I want you
          to signify it by raising your right hands, and then say, "Aye."
          ["Aye."] And when you come tomorrow, bring along your pennies,
          and let us keep gathering and enlarging the pile, and keep
          enlarging it, and gather the Saints together from the four
          quarters of the earth. We are the persons to do that business;
          and when we have accomplished our part as servants in the flesh,
          God will send angels he has had in reserve to accomplish what we
          cannot accomplish. But he will make us buckle up to the work; and
          if we should happen to lie down and sleep before we have done all
          we might do here, he will tell us to awake and go about our
          business, and accomplish that we might have done while we were in
          the flesh. You have got to do it, as sure as the sun ever rose
          and set; you may wait as long as you have a mind to before you
          My feelings are for us all to concentrate our energies with the
          head of this Church;, and put the wheel in operation, that, when
          another year comes, we may see a hundred times more come out by
          the Perpetual Emigrating Fund than we have ever seen.
          I believe I have stuck to the text pretty well. May God bless
          you, and help you to be faithful and fulfil your covenants, from
          this time henceforth and for ever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, March 28, 1858
                            Brigham Young, March 28, 1858
              A Discourse by President Brigham Young, delivered in the
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 28, 1858.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          One thing is very true concerning the Gospel of salvation--the
          revelations of Jesus Christ--the kingdom of God upon the earth:
          Let any people enjoy peace and quietness, unmolested,
          undisturbed,--never be persecuted for their religion, and they
          are very likely to neglect their duty, to become cold and
          indifferent, and lose their faith. That is the experience of
          every person, more or less; and I wish to offer a few reflections
          on the propriety of the Lord's leading this people in the way
          that he does. We believe, for it is so written in the Bible, that
          the Lord wishes a people of his own--a kingdom of his own upon
          this earth, which is his.
          June 27, 1844, a little over fourteen years after the
          organization of this Church, Joseph Smith was slain. In his day
          there were but very few years of rest for the Saints. They
          occupied Nauvoo longer than any other one place: they lived there
          about seven years. We left Nauvoo in 1846, and from that time
          until now this Church has not been compelled to abandon their
          property and homes. We came here in the best and quickest way in
          our power, and have been building, fencing, planting, sowing, and
          making ourselves comfortable. It is now more than ten years since
          we first located here, unmolested and undisturbed.
          If we reflect upon our own experience, and what has passed before
          us during that time, and notice the facts now transpiring, we
          cannot avoid knowing that much of the conduct of this people has
          been directly in opposition to our becoming the kingdom of God in
          its purity on the earth. Let the people consider for themselves
          whether we have, so far as we could have done, been taking a
          course to become that kingdom that we anticipate, or whether we
          have not been more or less dependent upon our enemies for many
          things that we could have produced, or done without. When persons
          can understand the ways of the Lord, and what he designs
          concerning his people, they will know that it was absolutely
          necessary for the Lord to take the course he has with this
          people, in order to bring forth that which he designs to produce
          in the latter times. Were we to live unmolested, uninterrupted,
          without persecution and hatred from our enemies, as I have told
          you, and it has been sounded in your years all the day long, we
          might expect that we had apostatized from the truth. Persecution
          and hatred by those who love not the truth are a legacy
          bequeathed by the Saviour to all his followers; for he said they
          should be hated of all men for his name's sake. If we had ceased
          to be persecuted and hated, we might fear; but the prospect is
               For a few weeks past, so far as I have knowledge from the
          reports made to me, the people have never felt so well since they
          have been in these Valleys. The prospect of ancient "Mormonism,"
          of again leaving our homes, probably gives a spring to our
          feelings, especially since we, for the first time, have the
          privilege of laying waste our improvements, and are not obliged
          to leave our inheritances to strangers to enjoy and revel in the
          fruits of our labours. It is a consolation to me that I have the
          privilege of laying in ashes and in the dust the improvements I
          have made, rather than those who would cut my throat, solely for
          my faith, shall inhabit my buildings and enjoy my fields and
          fruits. Heretofore I have often left my home and the fruits of my
          labours for others to enjoy.
          Persecution is learning us to adopt a course for
          self-preservation, as you will readily understand from a few
          circumstances I will mention. Within a few weeks, for the first
          time to my knowledge since we have been settled in these valleys,
          a sister, wife, or family in this community has taken the pains
          to pick up a few potatoes, that would otherwise be wasted, and
          make them into starch. A woman can, in an hour or two, make a
          pound or a pound and a half of starch from potatoes that would
          lie and rot. Has this been done heretofore? Not to my knowledge.
          And so long as brooms were brought from the States, people would
          not raise broom corn. And so long as traders brought in starch,
          would our women make it? No; though a woman can, in a short time,
          make a dollar and a half or two dollar's worth from potatoes that
          would otherwise go to waste. Would this community condescend to
          make starch, so long as it was imported and they could buy it?
          They would not. I say it, because they did not. And if there were
          tons of starch here, they would find market for the whole of it,
          while the hard-earned fruits of the husbandman's labour would lie
          and rot.
          Who has controlled circumstances to learn us to sustain
          ourselves? Have you and I? No, not in the least; but it has been
          accomplished by the Providence that leads us. We have been urging
          the people for years and years to do those things they are now
          compelled to. From the time we came here, you have been told to
          take bran or potatoes and make starch, and not buy it in the
          stores. Who would have been at the trouble of making cloth, if it
          could be bought of Gentile traders? Do you think many in this
          community would? No, no more than the women would have made
          starch. The women had not time, though they had time to visit
          from one end of the city to the other. They could take time to
          run to the stores--to walk a mile or two shopping every day but
          they never had time to make a little starch, or spin a little
          stocking yarn for themselves, if those articles could be bought
          in the stores.
          I am satisfied that the people now begin to learn that they can
          make their own clothing, and that those who do not learn will run
          the risk of being uncomfortably clad. But would this people, by
          their wisdom, ever have brought themselves to that independence
          that God will, by his providence, in a seeming chastisement? I
          say seeming, for it is no chastisement: it is a blessing to this
          people, and one of the greatest that can be bestowed upon us, to
          cut the thread between us and our enemies, and oblige us to
          sustain ourselves in everything that we can produce with our
          labour, skill, and economy. The Lord can bring this about, or
          cause the Devil to do it, just as he pleases.
          If we would only forsake our religion, our enemies would spare us
          and hail us as friends; but if we will not yield that point, they
          will endeavour to destroy us. But the Lord Almighty rules in the
          heavens, and controls our enemies to a certain extent, and
          overrules their acts. He has his own purposes to accomplish as
          much now as he ever has had upon the face of the earth--as much
          as he had in the crucifixion of the Saviour. Could he have found
          a righteous man on the earth who would have betrayed his only
          Son? He could not. Would a man with his eyes open to see, and
          filled with the revelations of the Lord, have betrayed Jesus into
          the hands of Pilate? No. God overruled and selected a
          hypocrite--an ungodly, base, vile wretch, and placed him among
          the Apostles to accomplish that purpose, as much as he raised up
          God never hardened the heart of Pharaoh; he never ordained that
          wickedness should possess any man. Judas loved wickedness from
          his youth. Pharaoh was raised up to do what he did, because he
          was wicked from his youth: wickedness and hatred to every holy
          principle took possession of him, and God set him on the throne
          of Egypt to accomplish his purposes.
          So it is with the men who are at the helm of our Government: God
          has selected them to rule, because the people are wicked, and
          will not hearken to his voice. They have killed his Prophets and
          many of his people, and he has placed corrupt, wicked men in
          office to rule and bear sway--what for? To show forth his wisdom.
          The hand of God is in all this, and he lets loose those wicked
          creatures, in order to drive us to do that which his mercies fail
          to induce us to perform.
          Let him pour gold and silver into our laps, and cause the earth
          to yield that abundance we desire, and would we know how to
          appreciate and use such great blessings?
          If we constantly have plenty, pleasure, ease, and comfort, will
          the women make starch? No. Will they braid straw for hats and
          bonnets? No. How many bonnets are manufactured in this Territory?
          Can you see a woman here to-day wearing a beautiful straw bonnet,
          the work of her own hands? There are a few coarse ones, when you
          can make them either fine or coarse.
          I have prevailed upon a few men to commence hat-making, and they
          have done something towards supplying the market; and a few are
          engaged in tanning leather: but if we had plenty of gold and
          silver and stores full of goods, would the people engage in and
          encourage home manufacture? No, as past experience has proved.
          They would be riding around in their carriages, and talking about
          going to California, where they can get gold and make themselves
          The Lord cannot save us in riches, because we do not yet know
          what to do with them. And when we are blessed and favoured, like
          the children of Israel in olden times, we wax fat and kick.
          It is purely in order to save the greatest possible number of
          this people, that circumstances have transpired as they have; and
          it is a marvel that the Lord has let us have so long a time of
          Now the sisters begin to learn that such an article as flax used
          to be raised and manufactured in their young days; and I hear a
          number saying, "If I had flax, I could work it up." You may now
          hear men say, "We used to make oil from flax seed." But if you
          had plenty of money, and traders brought oil here, you would
          never raise a seed.
          Flax cultivated only for oil will pay as well as any other crop
          that is raised, to say nothing of the lint, which is in great
               Have I been able to procure a single gallon of home-made
          flax seed oil? No. Some of our mechanics, who were used to making
          oil mills, heard that I was determined to make one, and proffered
          their plans and services. When the new-fangled press was
          completed, at a cost of about a thousand dollars, it was
          reported, for the first time to me, that some haircloth of a
          peculiar kind must be procured for making sacks in which to press
          the seed; and we sent to New York and many other cities in the
          States, without success, for cloth to suit the "wedge press."
          They made an expensive press; but, as yet, what is it good for? A
          cheap old-fashioned press could have been readily put up, and
          long ago we might have been using oil of our own make. I would
          commend a man who would begin to make linseed oil here. Had I
          have followed my own judgment in the matter, I would have had a
          press and plenty of oil, without paying eight dollars a gallon
          for it.
          For the first time since we came to this country, sheep are being
          regarded and cared for as they should be. I brought sheep into
          this valley and have bought many here, and ought at this day to
          have forty thousand head, if I could have had men that would take
          care of my flocks. I have a few hundred left, which, no doubt,
          have cost me from twenty-five to fifty dollars each; but I
          persevere, and my women make cloth: you see my children dressed
          in home-made. And now some women begin to recollect that flax was
          raised in England, Scotland, Ireland, and the United States; and
          they have a faint remembrance of certain articles what their
          mothers called spinning-wheels; and they really begin to think
          that they can spin, and many of the younger ones would like to
          learn to spin.
          Let the calicos lie on the shelves and rot. I would rather build
          buildings every day, and burn them down at night, than have
          traders here communing with our enemies outside, and keeping up a
          hell all the time, and raising devils to keep it going. They
          brought their hell with them. We can have enough of our own,
          without their help.
          This is the deliverance of our Father in heaven, placing us in
          the circumstances we now are in; and it is for the benefit,
          growth, welfare, and up-building of the kingdom of God, with us
          in it. Nothing else would do it.
          We can raise cotton, flax, and wool for manufacturing all the
          cloth we need. We can make our own leather, hats, &c. And that is
          not all: the Lord intends we shall do it. I am thankful. How do
          you feel? Better, I presume, than you ever have.
          There is a great deal of inquiry as to whether we shall be under
          the necessity of burning. We are now under the necessity of
          preparing for it, and that is enough for the present.
          I wish union: it is stronger than buildings, and will accomplish
          much more for us. And I hope the Lord will suffer us to pass
          through enough to cleanse sin and selfishness from us. When I
          reflect upon it, it is almost discouraging that many who have
          been in this Church a score of years, and have been in drivings,
          mobbings, death, and affliction, are filled with covetousness,
          which is idolatry, and do not know what to do with blessings when
          they have them, nor know where they come from. I am not
          discouraged, but intend to persevere as long as I possess life.
          The Lord is leading this people as he designs for the building up
          of his kingdom, and we need not worry ourselves about it. You
          were told, last season, when we heard that an army was on its way
          here, that we would rather lay waste this Territory than yield
          our rights to men who have no regard for, neither understand the
          Constitutional rights of the people; and the people said amen to
          that purpose. We were able, last fall, to keep them from us, and
          we are well able to defend this city;--how long, I do not know.
          If we love our improvements and property better than we love the
          lives of our brethren, the Lord will lead us in a way to waste us
          instead of our property. Can you understand that it is better to
          lose property than the lives of men, women, and children? But if
          we are so wedded to our property that we would rather fight for
          it than sacrifice it, if required, for our religion, then we are
          in a condition to be wasted, and our property would go into the
          hands of our enemies.
          We are able to defend the city and keep out our enemies; but if
          we prove to our Father in heaven and to one another that we are
          willing to hand back to him that which he has given us, (which is
          not a sacrifice,) and that we love not the world nor the things
          of the world, he will preserve the people until they can become
          You never heard me say that we would stick to this city; but we
          will defend ourselves against the floods of iniquity which our
          enemies wish to overwhelm us with by the introduction of a
          licentious and corrupted soldiery.
          If we vacate the ground that may satisfy them; but if they
          undertake to come in before we are ready, we will send them to
          their long home.
          Some may marvel why the Lord says, "Rather than fight your
          enemies, go away." It is because many of the people are so
          grossly wicked, that, were we to go out to fight, thousands of
          the Elders would go into eternity, and women and children would
          Is every man and woman wicked? No: the majority of this people
          are doing the best they can; but the ignorance of the people is
          astonishing. Be patient. The Lord is full of mercy and great
          kindness, and bears with our weaknesses; and he wishes to bear
          with us until we come to understanding--until we know how to be
          righteous before him. I do not want men to go into eternity
          clothed with unrighteousness.
          We have talked about redeeming Zion, but the people are not yet
          righteous enough to receive and build up Zion in its purity
          though they are growing to it.
          I have a certain knowledge within me that the Elders of Israel
          will never be permitted to lay judgment to the line and
          righteousness to the plummet, with regard to the wicked and
          ungodly, until they understand righteous principles, and live to
          them. I do not care if we live until doomsday, and are hunted as
          long as we live, and go into the grave, and our sons and
          daughters come up after us, if they cannot arrive to the
          knowledge of the truth, they also will have to live in sorrow and
          affliction until they are worn out, and another generation shall
          come up after them. God is not willing that unholy hands shall
          carry out his judgments in the latter days.
          When men go out to fight, I want them to go so full of the power
          of God that balls cannot hit them, and that the judgments and
          mercy of the Almighty may rest in their hearts: then they will
          know what to do.
          Let this people go together, and be together, and let the women
          say there is such a thing as flax, and such a thing as a wheel
          with which to spin it. That makes me think of a young Boston lady
          on a visit to the country. She did not wish it known that she was
          at all countryfied, but wanted to appear quite delicate, and upon
          seeing a flock of geese, "O dear me," said she, "what are those
          geese?" Some of our women are inclined to say, "What do you mean
          by a spinning wheel? What do you mean by a loom?" Such are female
          loafers, who bring up their children in idleness and buy starch
          in the stores instead of making it. But now, thank God, there are
          no stores in which to buy; and I hope there will not be any more
          here, for it is the conduct of traders who have fattened in our
          midst that has brought an army into our Territory. I would rather
          see every building and fence laid in ashes than to see a trader
          come in here with his goods. I want you to understand that we are
          in favour of home manufacture in good earnest. Raise sheep and
          flax, and make cloth, and raise cotton, as fast as you can, and
          we will try to improve.
          I am willing to leave this place, if I am called upon, and to
          take joyfully the spoiling of my goods. It is all right. It is a
          trouble for us to take care of the property we have; and if I
          knew that it was just as pleasing to the Lord, I would rather
          reduce it to ashes. We can move chairs, bureaus, &c. "Shall we
          take out such articles first?" Charge your minds with this
          counsel, Bishops and all Elders of Israel: The articles of food
          are first to be moved to safe places. Take care of the eatables,
          and see that they are well secured. Take care of our grain, &c.,
          first; and see that the Indians cannot get our oxen and cows.
          Then we will take care of the people; and then, if we have time,
          we can move more or less of the valuable furniture, and cache our
          doors, lumber, &c. Perhaps we may come back here, and perhaps
          not. I would as soon be here as anywhere, and anywhere as here,
          wherever the Lord may require me.
          With regard to doctrinal points, that which we do not understand
          should not be talked about in this stand; and the Elders of
          Israel should never contend about any point of doctrine that does
          not pertain to the present day's salvation. Brother Hyde has been
          speaking of our Father and God. The remarks are very good; but
          what does the point involved in his remarks concern us? It is
          neither here nor there; and there are many ideas that may be
          advanced without enlightening our minds. When I go to where
          Joseph is, he will be the President of this dispensation. If he
          is the God that stands there, and I do not see any other, it will
          be right; or if Peter is God, all right, for he never will become
          a God, unless he is duly exalted to that station. Joseph will not
          be God to this people, unless he is crowned a God; and if he is,
          he will be like the rest of the Gods, and what will be the
          difference? Suppose that Enoch, Abraham, or Moses be our God, or
          the Prophet Isaiah, what is the difference? Who cares? There are
          many things the brethren talk about that are neither here nor
          there to us. They had better be looking after a few potatoes from
          which to make starch, or straw for making bonnets.
          Eight years ago I told you to gather up and save your
          waggon-covers and tents, for you would want them; and since then
          I have seen thousands of good cloth needlessly exposed to the
          elements, and rotting in our streets. Now people need the cloth
          they walked underfoot years ago. Who will pity them? Not I. There
          has been more cloth wasted, during the ten years past, than would
          clothe this community,. The calicos, starch, sugar,
          candle-wicking, &c., are now gone. Are there many in this
          congregation who can make candle-wicking out of cotton? "Do they
          make it of cotton? Really I am surprised!" Do not be so ignorant,
          but say you can make it. A few years ago, a widow came here with
          five children. She was poor, and at first engaged in binding
          shoes, next in closing them, then in putting on the soles, and
          finally in making light shoes; and last fall she had apprentices,
          and made thirty pairs of the boots that were furnished to the
          Quartermaster's Department. She has a house, a cow, and a
          garden--the fruits of her labour and economy, and would outstrip
          many of our mechanics in earning a living. She knew what leather
          was; and when she saw a flock of geese, she did not ask, "What
          are those geese?" but said, "Those are geese, and I wish I had
          them to pick."
          Remember the counsel you have hear to-day, and prepare for
          May the Lord bless you! You have my prayers, good feelings, and
          faith all the time; and I trust that the kindness and mercies of
          our Father in heaven are such that he will bear with us in our
          weaknesses until we can learn truth and righteousness, and
          practise it; which may God grant. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Orson
                                     Orson Hyde
                                 TOWARDS THE SAINTS.
                     A Discourse delivered by Elder Orson Hyde.
          God is the legitimate Ruler of the universe, and no government
          under him is strictly legal, except it be duly authorized and
          commissioned by him: and as evidence that he has ordained and
          established a Government direct on the earth, the voice of an
          inspired Prophet is most weighty in its counsels, and first and
          foremost in guiding its administration. Indeed, the Prophet of
          God is the mouthpiece of the Almighty to portray his will, that
          it may be done on earth as it is done in heaven.
          There never was a legitimate government on the earth standing in
          the favour of Heaven without an inspired Prophet of God to direct
          its policy; neither will there ever be.
          There have been and still are many governments on the earth that
          share the goodness of God to a certain extent; and he raiseth
          them up and putteth them down by his wise providences over them.
          But if a nation be not raised up by an inspired Prophet of God,
          or Patriarch, as in the days of Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses, and
          Jesus, it is bastard, and not a legitimate son, and,
          consequently, not heir to the sceptre, neither can he be
          canonized as lawgiver in the house of God, though he may be in
          the house of Hapsburgh or York. Ishmael was blessed in many
          things, yet the covenant of God was with Isaac, who was not born
          according to the flesh, but of promise, according to the spirit.
          He, therefore, who was born after the flesh (Ishmael,) persecuted
          him that was born after the spirit (Isaac). Even so it has been
          since, and still is. Governments that have been born or
          instituted pursuant to the fleshly desires, vain glory, worldly
          pride, and ambition of fallen man persecute, those that are born
          of the spirit, or instituted and established by the commandment
          of God, and sustained by the promise of Jehovah. This principle
          was clearly manifest in the case of Joseph sold into Egypt. God
          designed him to rule, and indicated the same by singular dreams
          and visions to the lad. This excited the jealousy of his
          brethren, and they began to persecute him: yet their persecutions
          hurried him into the very place that God designed him to fill.
          When men attempt to oppose the purposes and designs of God, their
          very oppositions is overruled to the furtherance thereof, and to
          the disappointment and mortification of such characters.
          Is there now a court or cabinet on earth among the acknowledged
          nations at which a Prophet of God would be admitted and
          accredited as minister from the court of heaven? I know of none:
          yet if these courts and cabinets were truly legitimate, and
          standing in the light and favour of God, not one would reject
          such a minister. "I know my sheep, and am known of mine." "He
          that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me."
          In view of this estranged, alienated, and illegitimate condition
          of the nations of the earth, God foretold by Daniel the Prophet
          that he would set up his kingdom at a certain time, which should
          break in pieces all others, and stand for ever. This will be the
          time to try men's souls. To step forth to maintain the only
          legitimate sovereignty on earth and in heaven, in the face of a
          jealous and persecuting family of nations, rich and strong,
          requires bold hearts and valiant spirits. The sword, the rifle,
          the cannon, the hemp rope, and prison are arrayed before such as
          the reward of their patriotic devotions to the "Prince of Life."
          When God does set up his kingdom, some men must of necessity be
          placed in this critical position,--not because of a hostile
          spirit towards the kingdoms of this world, but because of strict
          loyalty, supreme love, and devotion to God and to his government.
          This will try the grit of men, and show who is willing to lay
          down his life for Christ's sake, and who is not. To be tried and
          executed for treason cannot be a pleasant ordeal to be subjected
          to; yet it must needs be that offences come, and that some men
          suffer the penalty of treason against the powers of this world
          for Christ's sake, that a precedent may be established to judge
          the nations by, who will all prove themselves guilty of high
          treason against God and his government. When the Saints judge the
          world, (as Paul declares they will,) they will have a precedent
          to go by; and the illegitimate nations of the earth will learn
          that out of their own mouth they will be judged; and with the
          very same judgment with which they judge they shall be judged, by
          those who had the power to bind and loose on earth, to remit sins
          and to retain them.
          May not the Latter-day Saints cherish the desire to live in such
          interesting days? They may. They do live in these very days when
          God is establishing his kingdom as spoken of by Daniel the
          Prophet. We have a great and responsible work laid upon us; yet,
          God being our helper, we will accomplish it.
          The king of Egypt sought to destroy, by an infernal order, many
          of the Hebrew children, fearing that by their great and
          astonishing increase they would endanger the Egyptians. But his
          fears and hellish precaution did not save him or his army. His
          oppression of Israel and his evil treatment towards him had
          provoked the Almighty to destroy Pharaoh and his adherents; and,
          consequently, he hardened his heart, and led him on to the snare
          in which he was taken. Had that haughty prince remained at home
          with his army, he would have lost Israel only; but, with hard
          heart and stubborn will, he pursued him with a mighty host, (even
          such as is now recommended to pursue the "Mormons,") to chastise
          and persecute him; and behold and lo! that proud monarch, with
          all his soldiers, perished in presence of all Israel.
          Here is a glass that reflects the position and fate of the United
          States, if they persist in following the Saints with their
          forces. If the serpent will cast out a flood of waters after the
          woman who has fled into the wilderness from before his face, the
          earth may kindly open her mouth in the form of an earthquake, and
          drink up the flood or army. "This would be a mode of warfare upon
          which their tactics furnish them no information."
          Then the remnant of her seed, not yet gathered, may beware of the
          Herod slew the male children of Bethlehem under a certain age,
          with the hope of catching the illustrious child whose birthplace
          was shown to the wise by a peculiar star. This wicked and
          murderous plan did not succeed. An angel flew to Joseph in a
          dream by night and defeated the whole plan.
          God will defend his cause and protect the righteous! The work of
          God brings a fear and a terror upon the ungodly. It smites them
          with confusion and consternation, as did the handwriting upon the
          wall the Babylonish monarch. There is a spirit attending what is
          called "Mormonism" that carries conviction of its truth to many
          in high places as well as low. Conviction generally begets faith,
          and causes repentance in low places,--in high ones, often rage
          and desperation. "Whom the gods would destroy, they first make
          mad." By this spirit people are moved upon, confused, maddened,
          and infuriated, even like the waters, when the breath of heaven
          sweeps over their surface.
          The press is frantic with fear. It magnifies the molehill into a
          mountain, and the still, small voice of truth into the terrific
          roar of all the artillery of the allied powers before the walls
          of Sebastopol. Inasmuch as the press has, in most cases, made
          lies its refuge, and by that means raised a storm of fury against
          us, by giving publicity to the most foolish, extravagant, and
          wicked things that men could invent, and as the Government, in
          its haste and rashness, has been greatly influenced by these
          publications to send a military force upon us, may the God of
          armies magnify us in reality and truth more than the press knows,
          or can even think.
          The clergy show their lack of faith to guard the destinies of
          man, and to guide his actions in a manner to bring about the
          purposes of the Creator. Their dogmas, creeds, and isms, together
          with their salaries and selfishness, must be sustained, if
          Heaven's truth has to be nailed to the cross. "O fools and slow
          of heart to believe!" Have you not long opposed one another? And
          yet, have you not prayed for the watchmen to see eye to eye? The
          principles having now been revealed upon which the true and
          faithful watchmen of Zion may and will see eye to eye, reveal
          also another thing with equal certainty,--that is, who the wolves
          are in sheep's clothing. Though clad like sheep, they howl
          against the kingdom of God, its institutions, and laws, like
          wolves, and with equally as much sense and intelligence,--not
          even omitting the implied sound of blood!
          The press, the clergy, and the tiger-footed politicians have
          doubled teams upon the Executive to draw him into a snare, that
          he may be punished, as was Ahab by the lying prophets. An army is
          raised in the very flood-tide of excitement, and hurried away
          into the field to operate against the "Mormons." Rash and
          inconsiderate movement! The avowed object is to vindicate the
          nation's authority and honour: but, alas! it will turn more to
          its shame and mortification than any step it ever took.
          The kingdom that Daniel prophesied of is represented under the
          figure of a stone cut out of the mountains without hands, rolling
          forth, before which the mighty image fell. They find a rolling
          kingdom here. Our Saviour speaks of the very same stone in this
          language:--"Whomsoever falleth upon this stone shall be broken."
          The United States have sent their army to fall upon this stone in
          the mountains; and for this hasty and ill-advised act, and
          because of the flood of the Prophets that cries from the ground
          in the ears of Jehovah that has never been avenged, they will be
                 One thing is certain--The Latter-day Saints will never
          forget their persecutors who repent not. Though they bear up
          under their losses and misfortunes with a degree of fortitude and
          cheerfulness, yet the fire of indignation burning in their
          breasts towards their enemies who have robbed, despoiled, and
          driven them will never be quenched until they are punished, and
          justice satisfied, even if it should require time and all
          eternity to accomplish it. 
          We have asked the Government repeatedly and most respectfully to
          redress our wrongs; but they told us it was not their place to do
          it. "Your cause is just, but we can do nothing for you," was the
          sentiment of the Executive of the nation. If the General
          Government could not lawfully interfere to punish our persecutors
          and murderers, they could at least have made us an appropriation
          to relieve our immediate wants, when they saw that we were
          houseless, homeless, distressed, and wandering. They were asked
          to do it. But they never gave us a dime to enable us to say of
          them, When I was hungry, you gave me meat; naked, and you clothed
          me, &c. But we were told by our leaders to be of good cheer--that
          it was wisdom in God that the nation should be applied to by us
          to redress our grievances; and if it had undertaken, with sincere
          intention and vigorous hand, to wash from its skirts the blood of
          our Prophets, as it should have done, Divine Justice would have
          been appeased with far less, under such circumstances, than it
          now will. We have reason to thank our God that our sufferings
          have been but slightly mitigated by the sympathies of this world:
          hence, the more abundant sympathies of Heaven in its time.
          After patiently waiting many years, we have unanimously adopted
          this opinion--that God now requires us to redress our own wrongs;
          or, in other words, to take a stand that will enable him to do it
          for us; and his late promises to us are to this effect.
          It sometimes falls out, when justice is denied to the weak by the
          strong, whose duty it is to administer it, that an overruling
          Providence confers power on the weak and oppressed to take their
          own part, and even to punish the great and the strong for not
          doing their duty. This is an honour sometimes conferred upon the
          down-trodden, to console and comfort them, and to bring
          dishonour, shame, and humiliation upon the great, who were
          clothed with power, but declined using it in an unpopular, though
          just cause. All is going on right. "It must needs be that
          offences come."
          United States Judges have often required posses and guards in
          this Territory for various service at great expense; and, after
          assuring that the Federal Government would pay the expenses, they
          have, in some cases, reported adversely to those claims being
          allowed when their own requisition caused them; and the
          Government has declined paying them, repudiated the acts of its
          own officers, and saddled upon Utah the entire responsibility.
          This also displeased the "Mormons;" and we say that we will have
          no more such servants or two-faced scamps among us; and if the
          Government itself repudiate the acts of its own officers, it is
          sufficient reason that we also should do the same, even if there
          were no other reason for doing it. Why, then, send an armed force
          upon us to compel us to honour officers whose official acts you
          If God does not help us, we may be killed and destroyed; but we
          can never feel right towards the United States till they hang the
          murderers of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, punish the miserable
          incendiaries that burned our houses, grain, and fence,--that
          drove us from county to county, and from State to State, and,
          last of all, drove us into this wilderness to perish (what they
          did not kill or cause to perish in our persecutions); and,
          fearing now, if we are let alone, that we shall grow into
          strength sufficient to chastise our enemies ourselves, a military
          force is sent against us to crush us out; and fear, inspired by
          guilt is the very cause of this demonstration now being made
          against us.
          The "Mormons" will carry the remembrance of their wrongs to the
          grave; and in the resurrection, at the bar of god, they will
          say--"When I was weak and defenceless, you persecuted me; when I
          was in prison, you mocked and derided me--you threatened my life,
          and took it; when I was sick, you carried me out of my house, and
          burned it--also my grain, and killed my husband; when I had no
          house, home, or friends that could assist me, with a feeble
          infant in my arms, you forced me across the Mississippi river at
          the point of the bayonet,--where I had perished, had not God, in
          mercy and compassion, sent thousands of quails into our camp, and
          I and my children caught scores of them with our hands, which we
          ate, and thanked the giver. When I enlisted in your army to fight
          your battles, you killed my aged father and my brother that were
          left behind at Nauvoo. When we purchased lands of you and paid
          your our money, you covenanted that you would warrant and defend
          them to us. You broke your covenant, by allowing us to be
          forcibly and illegally removed, and our possessions occupied by
          others, without our consent, and without compensation."
          This is the way we shall talk; and who, under such circumstances,
          could talk otherwise? Our enemies can go on just as far as the
          Lord will allow them, and make their damnation doubly sure. Time
          is the only witness in this case that the nation will listen to;
          and when they fully get this evidence, it will be too late for
          them to profit by it. The antediluvians would not listen to the
          testimony of Noah. Time alone could convince them of the truth of
          what that venerable father taught them. The convincing argument,
          however, at length came on the wings of time; but, alas! it was
          too late! The Lord had closed the door of the ark, and
          disappointed outsiders lived only to see the vengeance of an
          angry God hurled at them in the watery element. "This was a mode
          of warfare upon which their tactics furnished them no
          The Government, no doubt, think they can soon use up the
          "Mormons" so effectually that they will not be troubled with us
          any more. This might be, if they had none but the "Mormons" to
          fight. They will, however, find this saying verily true--"They
          that are for us are more than all those that are against us."
          "Behold, how great a fire a little matter kindleth." But the
          Government will always be troubled with the "Mormons" in this
          world and the world to come; but the "Mormons" will not always be
          troubled with the Government. The more they meddle with "Mormon"
          affairs, the more difficult and awkward they will find them. They
          will be a stone of stumbling and ROCK of offence, even a stone
          cut out of the Rocky Mountains without hands, awkward and
          unseemly. The God of Jacob preserve the righteous, "if it must
          needs be that the wicked be destroyed by fire from heaven," in
          the name of Jesus Christ!
          Our enemies need neither fear nor hope that our trust is in the
          Indians. Yet they do fear that the Indians will rally to our aid;
          and yet they hope that we have no more reliable source for help
          than they. Their fears many come upon them, but their hopes will
          utterly perish.
          What the world calls "Mormonism" will rule every nation. Joseph
          Smith and Brigham Young will be the head. God has decreed it, and
          his own right arm will accomplish it. This will make the heathen
          rage, and the people imagine a vain thing. Yet upon the words of
          these men the eternal destiny of the generation in which they
          lived hangs. Whosesoever sins they remit will be remitted, and
          whosesoever sins they retain will be retained.
          O ye Saints of Latter-days, be humble, be faithful, be watchful,
          and very prayerful! Murmur not against Brigham, nor against God.
          Trouble not yourselves about what you shall eat, drink, or wear;
          but be patient in afflictions, and remember that the great
          Captain of our salvation was made perfect through sufferings, and
          we are called to walk in his steps. Do as your leaders direct
          you. Be prudent and careful with what you have. Remember that we
          are called to be saviours. Therefore, save everything that you
          can save that will save you. Boast not, only in God, that you are
          worthy to suffer shame and condemnation for his sake; and two
          things you shall behold:--One, the fulfillment of the prophetic
          words of Colonel Johnston--"The American army never goes back!"
          Two, a germ shall spring out of "Mormonism," whose branches shall
          leap over the wall, and whose foliage shall exhale welcome odour
          in every nation!
          Be not, therefore, too anxious or forward to persecute and
          destroy the men in whose hands Heaven has placed your destiny,
          lest, when the day of their power cometh they may remember all
          your acts, and reward you according to your deeds. These men are
          bound to overcome; and he that overcometh shall have power over
          the nations, and shall rule them with a rod of iron. "Be wise,
          therefore, O ye kings; be instructed, ye judges of the earth.
          Kiss the Son, lest he be angry, and ye perish from the way, when
          his wrath is kindled but a little. Blessed are all they that pout
          their trust in him."
          This is my testimony, and the testimony of the living God through
          his Apostle to all connected in the name of Jesus Christ; and the
          Spirit beareth record. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, June 27, 1858
                            Brigham Young, June 27, 1858
                      THE SPIRIT--KNOWLEDGE OF THE TRUTH, ETC.
            Remarks by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Bowery,
                                   June 27, 1858.
          Previous to the arrival of our brethren, the lately returned
          missionaries, I had requested brother Harvey Whitlock to address
          the congregation to-day, for my own satisfaction; and I will give
          you the reason. In 1834 I went to Missouri. After the brethren
          had been driven from Jackson County, I saw brother Harvey
          Whitlock, and heard him converse only a very few minutes; and
          from that time I have not had the privilege of hearing him preach
          until to-day, although I have greatly desired it, from the short
          conversation we had twenty-four years ago.
          I shall give way for the missionaries when I have said enough to
          satisfy my own mind.
          I am very well satisfied with brother Whitlock's discourse; but I
          wish to make a little addition.
          The people called "Mormons" by the world have a peculiarity about
          them that is understood by very few. In a great degree it is not
          comprehended even by the Church, and yet they acknowledge it. The
          nature of that peculiarity is simply this: The Gospel of
          salvation--the Priesthood of the Son of God--is so ordered and
          organized in the very nature of it, being a portion of that law
          of heaven by which worlds are organized, that it is calculated to
          enlighten the children of men and give them power to save
          themselves. It is of the same nature as the further principles of
          eternal existence by which the worlds are and were, and by which
          they will endure; and these principles are pure in their nature,
          from the fact that they are of God, who is pure: but, without the
          revelation of the SPIRIT OF GOD, NO MAN can understand them. That
          is the peculiarity there is about this mysterious work, and the
          whole world are astonished at the unity of this people.
          "How is it that this great people can be controlled by one man?"
          is the question. To a certain extent they can be controlled and
          form a unit, though not as much so as they will when they rightly
          learn and practise the true principles of union. You may theorize
          and prove by philosophy--in fact, convince the world,
          theoretically, of the blessings of unity; and yet there is no
          union among them. What is the reason? Because they will not be
          governed by the Spirit of God. We may correctly say that there is
          no difficulty in convincing people of the truth of the work in
          which we are engaged. We send our Elders into the world, in the
          midst of all the religion and philosophy of the day, and
          "Mormonism" takes them up and weighs them "in the balances," as
          the Prophet says of the Lord's measuring the seas in the hollow
          of his hand, and taking up the mountains as a very little thing.
          A person who understands the truth of the principles and
          doctrines we preach and believe in can handle the religions and
          philosophy of the day as a small matter; consequently, it is not
          difficult to convince the world. There is but very little
          difficulty in convincing every person who will hearken to reason.
          You can convince them; but what is the difficulty brother
          Whitlock was speaking of? The majority of the human family do not
          love the truth, and many forsake it after they have embraced it.
          To me it is evident that many who understand the truth do not
          govern themselves by it; consequently, no matter how true and
          beautiful truth is, you have to take the passions of the people
          and mould them to the low of God, and nothing less will
          accomplish that union and salvation which we are striving for.
          There is no other principle, spirit, or power that will cause
          people to adhere to the truth. Take this whole people: they know
          that "Mormonism" is true as well as they know that the sun now
          shines; their judgments, their feelings, and their hearts
          convince them that it is true. There is no saving faith merely
          upon the principle of believing or acknowledging a fact. Take a
          course to let the Spirit of God leave your hearts, and every soul
          of you would apostatize.
          Do you think that people will obey the truth because it is true,
          unless they love it? No, they will not. Truth is obeyed when it
          is loved. Strict obedience to the truth will alone enable people
          to dwell in the presence of the Almighty. Do people know this?
          We see men and women leaving this people--this community. Are
          their judgments convinced that "Mormonism" is not true? No; for
          they know that it is true. What did Oliver Cowdery (one of three
          witnesses to the Book of Mormon) say, after he had been away from
          the Church years and years? He saw and conversed with the angel,
          who showed him the plates, and he handled them. He left the
          Church because he lost the love of the truth; and after he had
          travelled alone for years, a gentleman walked into his law office
          and said to him, "Mr. Cowdery, what do you think of the Book of
          Mormon now? Do you believe that it is true?" He replied, "No, sir
          I do not." "Well," said the gentleman, "I thought as much; for I
          concluded that you had seen the folly of your ways and had
          resolved to renounce what you once declared to be true." "Sir,
          you mistake me: I do not believe that the Book of Mormon is true;
          I am past belief on that point, for I KNOW that it is true, as
          well as I know that you now sit before me." "Do you still testify
          that you saw an angel?" "Yes, as much as I see you now; and I
          know the Book of Mormon to be true." Yet he forsook it. Every
          honest person who has fairly heard it knows that "Mormonism" is
          true, if they have had the testimony of it: but to practise it in
          our lives is another thing.
          When the people cleave to the Lord almighty, receive of his
          Spirit, and purify themselves continually, and walk in the light
          of the Lord, they will never forsake their religion; they will be
          "mormons" by day and by night, and for ever: in other words, they
          will be Latter-day Saints. Every one of you know that these
          things are true. When men come into this Church merely through
          having their judgments convinced, they still must have the Spirit
          of God bearing witness to their spirits, or they will leave the
          Church, as sure as they are living beings. The Saints must become
          one, as Jesus said his disciples should be one. They must have
          the Spirit testifying to them of the truth, or the light that is
          in them will become darkness, and they will forsake this kingdom
          and their religion. I wished to bear this testimony and make this
          addition to what has been said by brother Whitlock.
          Many of this congregation have left their homes, and, no doubt,
          are anxious to learn the current news. It is needless for me to
          rehearse the past. That we have all experienced. It is best to
          speak of that which is before us, for our present acts prepare us
          to meet the future. And, for their encouragement, I will ask the
          Latter-day Saints, When and where has the Lord our God deceived
          us? You would all answer, Never, and in no place. I would ask
          another question, with all due deference to the God we serve,
          When have our leaders--those whom God has placed to guide the
          affairs of his Church and kingdom upon the earth--deceived us?
          Let any person, if he can, rise up and point out the time and
          place when and where this people have been deceived by their
          leaders. We have not been deceived by them; for which, God be
          thanked. He is on Israel's side. His arm is almighty to save, and
          we have a refuge that the world have not. Whether in peace or
          war, in poverty or wealth, the Saints have a refuge that the
          ungodly have not. We have the wisdom that the Almighty has
          incorporated in our organization.
          When people are dictated by the power of the Holy Ghost there is
          but little danger of that people or that community being led
          wrong: the danger consists in your own neglect of your duty.
          With some the question arises, Are we in danger from our enemies?
          No; there is no danger, only in our neglecting the duties of a
          Saint. Are we in danger now? No. Have we been? No. Shall we be?
          No, we shall not.
          It has been written that many should be slain for the testimony
          of Jesus; and, in my humble opinion, there have already been
          enough slain to fulfil that prophecy. If I can live until I am
          one hundred and thirty-five years old, I shall be perfectly
          satisfied to die a natural death, and to believe the revelation
          fulfilled, without being slain by my enemies. I strive to live to
          do good on this earth; and I have all the time asked my Father in
          heaven, in the name of Jesus, to let me depart, when I cease to
          do good; for I do not want to live any longer than while I
          continue to do good. I want to live to oppose wicked men and
          devils, until the last one of them are righteously disposed of,
          though at times it is pretty hard work to get faith enough to
          desire to live to stem such floods of ignorance and sin.
          We are not in opposition to anything in earth or hell, except the
          principle of death. God has introduced life, and it is the
          principle of life that we are after. The power of the enemy is
          all the time trying to destroy this life, and I am opposed to
          that power. I am at war with it, and expect to be. I do not
          expect to cease my exertions in a million of years hence, no more
          than I do to-day; but the world is seeking that which will cause
          them to perish.
          We are striving for eternal life, and are opposed to those who
          love and have the power of death. We have the influence and the
          power of life and that necessarily brings us in opposition to
          those who prefer the principles of death.
          I do not wish to say anything in regard to the life and conduct
          of this people: those things are before the world. And, as we
          have often published, we challenge them to prove that we are not
          loyal subjects of this Government and the kingdom of heaven. We
          have everything that produces peace and comfort, and will advance
          all men in life and happiness, so far as they will permit us.
          Let this suffice, and I will give you the news. What is the
          present situation of affairs? For us the clouds seem to be
          breaking. Probably many of you have already learned that General
          Johnston passed through Great Salt Lake City with his command
          under the strictest discipline. Not a house, fence, or side-walk
          has been infringed upon by any of his command. Of course, the
          camp-followers are not under his control; but so far as his
          command is concerned while passing through the city, he has
          carried out his promises to the letter.
          We told Commissioners Powell and McCulloch, in Conference and in
          answer to questions, that we most assuredly believed all they
          said and all that President Buchanan dictated them to say, so far
          as their interest was concerned. We said that we believed that
          President Buchanan would fulfil his words, when his own interests
          prompted him so to do. We did not say whether he would, or not,
          in opposition to his interest.
          We have reason to believe that Colonel Kane, on his arrival at
          the frontiers, telegraphed to Washington, and that orders were
          immediately sent to stop the march of the army for ten days. That
          savours of an anxiety for peace. I expect to see, if the late
          advices of the Government are carried out, that portion of the
          United States' army now here have the privilege of going when the
          interest of the country demand them, and the portion that was to
          start for this place ordered in other directions. And when we
          hear certainly that there are no more troops coming here, we will
          believe that the Government means peace, just as their
          Commissioners have told us.
          I can say, so far as the moves have been made since the President
          sent his messengers of peace, that everything bids fair for the
          fulfillment of so desirable a result, and that the President is
          doing all he can to correct past bad management.
          We have no shirt-collar dignity to sustain, for we have no
          character, only such as our friends and enemies give us. It is
          only a shadow, and we are willing that they should have the
          shadow, and make the name of our President honourable, if we can.
          They are welcome to traduce our character, if they choose; but
          they must not undertake to walk us under foot, contrary to every
          principle of the Constitution, right, and law. The character of
          those who are such sticklers for it will perish, for they are
          taking the downward road to destruction. They will be decomposed,
          both soul and body, and return to their native element. I do not
          say that they will be annihilated; but they will be disorganized,
          and will be as though they never had been, while we will live and
          retain our identity, and contend against those principle which
          tend to death or dissolution. I am after life; I want to preserve
          my identity, so that you can see Brigham in the eternal worlds
          just as you see him now. I want to see that eternal principle of
          life dwelling within us which will exalt us eternally in the
          presence of our Father and God. If you wish to retain your
          present identity in the morn of the resurrection, you must so
          live that the principle of life will be within you as a well of
          water springing up unto eternal life.
          I frequently think, when our enemies try to destroy us, and are
          afraid that "Mormonism" is going to overrun the country what a
          pity it is that they cannot see that "Mormonism" is the very
          principle that preserves them. They cannot understand that. If
          they could see things as they are, they would change their
          present course and be the disciples of the Saviour. They would
          say, "We will be one with you, for we wish to dwell in all
          eternity and enjoy our rights and happiness without molestation."
          All beings in the world might have that privilege, for it is
          offered to all without money and without price. We can prove by
          our Elders that we have offered them salvation. They can accept
          and follow good or evil, just as they please, and we desire the
          same privilege.
          So soon as General Johnston finds a place to locate his
          command--when we get news what he is going to do with his
          troops--we will go home. Women, do not induce your husbands to go
          home just yet, but wait until the proper time. It will not be
          long first. How would it have been if this community had been at
          their homes at the present time? It is just as much as can be
          done, day by day, to bear the reflection that gamblers and
          corrupt men of every kind are coming into these valleys. Do you
          not know that you are much better here than you would be if you
          were nearer to them? The Government has been prejudiced against
          the Saints, because we would not submit to such corruption; and
          for that alone we have been cast out and driven to these
          mountains. I am happy in being able to say that gamblers and
          robbers have never dared to establish themselves here. We can
          dwell in safety and in peace in these mountains, if the people,
          who should be our friends, and who nourish and cherish such
          characters, would let us alone. We will never permit any such
          practices in these mountains, God being our helper.
          There has been much prejudice raised against us on account of
          Indian depredations, notwithstanding the great trouble and
          expense to which we have been subjected in preventing them, and
          without which no person could have travelled across these
          mountains and plains. What is the reason the Indians have acted
          so badly? Because of the practice, with many emigrants, of
          killing the Indians wherever they could find them. I can say to
          the nations of the earth, that they may take these Indians, with
          all their ignorance, and their not being brought up to labour,
          and their being taught from their infancy to steal, and there are
          as noble spirits among them as there are upon the earth. In this
          there is one man in the Senate of the United States who, I think,
          agrees with me, if there is nobody else; and that one is General
          Samuel Houston. He has had experience, and has good sense. You
          will find as fine natural talent among these Indians as among any
          people; and often, when one of them, who has as kind a heart and
          good appearance as need be, walks up to an emigrant camp with
          kindly feelings, he is shot down; and because they are ignorant,
          they commit the error, in wreaking vengeance, of confounding the
          innocent with the guilty.
          Brethren, tarry where you are for a short time, and make
          yourselves comfortable. If any of the sisters say they have not a
          house to live in, they can go a short distance from their waggon,
          and get bushes, and make a comfortable shade. What!--sisters go
          and get bushes? Yes. The women can get bushes and make shades,
          and look as well, in my estimation, in doing that, as in going
          round to gossip with their neighbours. We came to these mountains
          about ten years ago; and have you not as good kitchens, parlours,
          and bedrooms as there were then? I can offer to you what I
          offered to Judge Snow, when he came into G. S. L. City. He came
          to me and said--"Governor, I would like to rent a house to
          comfortably shelter my family." I replied--"I will offer you the
          same kitchen and parlour that I came into when I first came here.
          I had a large room, canopied by the sky and walled by these
          mountains; and if you can find any place that the people do not
          occupy, you are welcome to it; but as for my hunting a house for
          you, I have not time to do it. You can take the same liberty I
          did, and have the same privilege I had when we first came here.
          Brethren and sisters, God bless you all! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / George
          Albert Smith, October 6, 1854
                        George Albert Smith, October 6, 1854
                           PERPETUAL EMIGRATING FUND, ETC.
          An Address by Elder George A. Smith, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 6, 1854.
          I can say, in connection with brethren who have addressed you in
          the former part of the day, that it is with the greatest pleasure
          I arise at the present Conference to cast in my mite, and offer a
          few reflections upon the things of the kingdom as they are
          rolling before us.
          Our beloved President, at the close of the forenoon service, gave
          us a text he wished to have considered.
          It has been my lot to be somewhat conversant with the Saints who
          dwell in the Valleys of the Mountains or especially those who
          reside south of this city. My acquaintance with them has been
          very great for the last five years. There is no doubt but that a
          feeling of carelessness and indifference has been manifested by
          many in these valleys in relation to bequeathing their debts to
          the Perpetual Emigrating Fund for the assistance they have
          received. It is not only an indifference which has been felt
          towards the Perpetual Emigrating Fund, but also to individuals
          who have expended their means to help their friends, neighbours,
          or brethren to this valley. They have frequently been treated
          with indifference and neglect, and I may say almost with cruelty,
          by some persons who have thus been helped. They are unwilling,
          until they can be very comfortable themselves, to assist those
          who have helped them. I have had my feelings hurt by instances of
          this kind which have been laid before me.
              Now, then, if I understand the text, it amounts to about
           this--namely, our Saviour's golden rule--"Therefore, all things
          whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do you even so to
            them; for this is the law and the prophets." Or, to use this
             expression of the Saviour's, in connection with that of our
           President, which would be, "Whatsoever ye would that men should
           do to you, do ye even so to them, under like circumstances; for
                          this is the law of the Prophets."
          There is no object on the face of the earth more to be desired,
          than to bring the poor and honest Saints from the condition in
          which they are placed in the Old World, and set them down here in
          the midst of these mountains, where, by their own industry,
          economy, and prudence, they can provide for their wants and for
          the wants of their children. The difficulties which surround the
          Saints in the Old World are increasing. The great wars are
          involving the principal nations of the earth at this time in very
          serious expenses, which are taking from the labouring masses
          millions and millions of dollars to supply the fighting hosts
          with weapons of death, and engines for the destruction of their
          enemies and the prosecution of their ambitious designs. While the
          Allied Powers are thus engaged, they are consuming the very
          source upon which the millions of the poor and needy are
          depending for their bread--for their existence.
          If, during the time of peace that has prevailed in Europe for the
          last ten years, it was necessary to help the poor and the needy
          away, it becomes tenfold more so under the present circumstances,
          when the nations are involving themselves in very expensive and
          disastrous wars.
          It may be supposed that I am a little partial to some particular
          parties that are connected in this war. I am referring more
          particularly to the Allied Powers; but really I feel very little
          interest in the matter, any further than wherever Britain carries
          her sway the Gospel can follow in her liberal wake. To be sure,
          when a boy, my playmates used to say, "Two upon one is one too
          many:" and consequently, if there is any sympathy, it would be in
          favour of Russia, as they are the weaker party, and are likely to
          have the worst of it. Then, as far as the contest is concerned,
          there may be a very great feeling of indifference in the minds of
          many whether Turkey is actually devoured by the Russian bear, or
          carved up by the lion of the west of Europe. The event is
          precisely the same, let it turn which way it may, as far as it
          affects us in our emigration movements: it serves to stop the
          channel of trade, and consequently affects the interests of the
          labouring classes of Great Britain, and a great proportion of the
          members of our Church are of this class.
          I would say to those who are in arrears to the Perpetual
          Emigrating Fund, who know themselves to be such--If you have got
          houses, lands, cows, sheep, farms, or property of any
          description, come forward like honest men and settle up to the
          uttermost farthing, and begin again to amass property; and if you
          have been owing to this institution for one year, or from the
          first of its operations, give a liberal interest for the capital
          you have held, and which could not be used or increased by the
          operations of the Fund. That would be my advice upon this
          subject; and then, if you are able to subscribe enough in
          addition to bring one or two families, do that also. My advice to
          those who have just arrived is that they fall not in the rear, as
          it has been this day complained of; but let them make it their
          first business to square off with the Fund that brought them
          here--to furnish this means as soon as it is in their power, to
          bring somebody else out from distant countries; and then you can
          take a fresh start in this mountain world. Even if you are a
          little behind when you have done this, scramble until you catch
          up again; for the facilities are a thousand to one in these
          valleys to what they were seven years ago. 
          When the Pioneers came here, it looked a hard chance. There was
          not a single house to rent; and as to their being any prospect of
          having any, it looked very slim. But there have been slight
          changes since, and a very great change in relation to breadstuff.
          We have bread in abundance now; but then the only prospect of
          supply we had was millions of black crickets. The change has been
          effected, and persons who land here with nothing but their hands,
          their bone and sinew, if they are indebted to the Fund or to
          persons for bringing them, they can soon pay these debts; and not
          only that, but they can soon establish themselves comfortably,
          and be prepared to help others.
          I have noticed, in the course of my travels, an occasional
          individual, which, I presume, had lost by some of those who have
          not been willing to pay up. Be that as it may, I have come across
          individuals who would lurk among the Saints. "Why," say they,
          "what can be the matter? Something is dreadfully wrong: this is
          not ancient 'Mormonism'--this is not the old religion we used to
          have years ago in the days of Joseph: something is entirely
          wrong. I do not see things as I used to; I do not understand
          them." And they finally begin to complain, and find fault, and
          murmur; and so it goes on from one time to another, until they
          wonder if they could not get a better location in California. I
          have heard men murmur when they were surrounded with plenty, with
          peace, and the blessings of heaven. What is the cause of this?
          The cause is in themselves. Do you who have crossed the Plains
          this season expect to find the inhabitants of these valleys
          perfect? I think, from all accounts, you were ill prepared to
          associate with them, if you had found them perfect: there would
          have been room, at least, for a doubt whether you could have been
          admitted at all. The great fault lies in individuals not doing
          right themselves, but undertaking to make others do right, or to
          find fault with others for not doing right.
          It is some time since I read the New Testament; but I believe, if
          I recollect rightly, there is a passage, somewhere in the Gospel
          according to St. Mark, which says, "So is the kingdom of God, as
          if a man should cast seed in the ground, and should sleep and
          rise night and day, and the seed should spring and grow up he
          knoweth not how. For the earth bringeth forth fruit of herself;
          first the blade, then the ear, after that the full corn in the
          ear. But when the fruit is brought forth immediately, he puteth
          in the sickle, because the harvest is come." Well, I met a man
          that in the days of Joseph Smith used to be a very great man, in
          his own eyes at least,--very spirited in the Church--tremendously
          so; and he tells me that things are going wrong. "Why," says he,
          "things are not now as they used to be." We will admit it: things
          are entirely different to what they were twenty years ago. Did
          any of you ever raise Indian corn in your lives? If so, you
          remember, when it is six inches high, it is very beautiful to the
          eye; it looks green and lovely; and it will grow very rapidly, if
          you will only keep the weeds out of it: it will grow so rapidly
          that you can almost see it growing from day to day, and it is a
          pleasure to cultivate it. Suppose a man should go into a
          corn-field when the corn is six, eight, or ten inches high, who
          had not been raised in a country where it was cultivated, but in
          some corner of the earth where it did not grow, and he had never
          seen such a plant before, and let him employ himself a few days
          in hoeing it and admiring its beauty,--suppose by some means he
          becomes perfectly blind for two or three months, and then goes
          into the field after he has received his sight, he now beholds
          corn seven, eight, and ten feet high, with large ears upon
          it,--he would exclaim, "What is this? Who has destroyed the
          beautiful plants that were here two months ago? What has become
          of them?" He is told it is the same corn. "Oh, it cannot be, for
          the corn is little stuff, and only grows eight or ten inches
          high, and very unlike this awkward stuff."
          This compares well with some of our "Mormons," who are a little
          afflicted with the grunts: they do not know that the work of the
          Lord has been spreading rapidly, and growing stronger, and become
          more formidable than it was twenty years ago. There has been
          considerable advance since we used to gather around Joseph and
          Hyrum, in Kirtland, to keep the mob from killing them.
          I remember on a certain occasion the brethren were called
          together to prepare to defend Joseph against the mob, who were
          coming to destroy him, if possible. Brother Cahoon was appointed
          captain of one of the largest companies, and it had ten men in
          it: it was the biggest company we could raise but one, and that
          contained fourteen men. Brother Cahoon gave us some advice: he
          advised us, if the mob came, and we were obliged to fire, to
          shoot at their legs. But, should they advance upon us now, we
          would shoot higher than that: so, if anybody will look at it
          candidly, they will see that we have grown and improved
          considerably in our ideas. To shoot at the legs of a mob is now
          altogether behind the times in "Mormonism." After brother Cahoon
          had advised us, brother Brigham rose and said that if the mob
          tackled him, he would shoot at their hearts; and some of the
          company nearly apostatized. We must remember that we are in the
          advance; for the lord has said, in these days, he has commenced
          to do a great work, and called upon his servants to lay the
          foundation of it. The foundation being laid, then the work has to
          be done. In order to be participators in this, we must be honest
          with ourselves, with our brethren, and with the poor among the
          Lord's people. If we are, the blessings of God will flow upon us,
          and our knowledge will increase, and all the light and
          intelligence that we desire from God will be poured out upon us,
          and our means will increase, and our substance will be blessed
          unto us. But if we adopt the other principle, although men do it
          from covetousness, it is the identical way to become poor. The
          Prophet said, The liberal deviseth liberal things, and by his
          liberality he shall stand. This is the truth: it has been so
          among all generations, and with this people from the beginning.
          It was customary, before we entered this Church to hear a great
          deal of text preaching. The learned ministers would select a text
          or passage of Scripture, measure it by a theological rule, divide
          it into heads, and then preach from it, preaching about
          everything in the world but the thing in the text. After they had
          gone through this kind of manoeuvering long enough, they would
          then appeal to the congregation to know if they had not preached
          to them the doctrine laid down in the text. Well, if I have
          preached from the text, excuse me.
          I will close my remarks with the old-fashioned appeal; and if I
          have not preached the doctrines contained in the text, let me
          advise my friends to give heed to those doctrines anyhow.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, June 6, 1858
                             Brigham Young, June 6, 1858
            Remarks by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Bowery,
                                Provo, June 6, 1858.
                              Reported by J. B. Milner.
          I wish to say a few words before the close of the meeting.
          You have heard me say, a great many times, and it is the
          experience of all men who understand wisdom, that the greatest
          difficulty we have to meet is what may be termed ignorance, or
          want of understanding in the people. If people would readily
          understand and practise what they are taught, they would do very
          well without so much teaching as now seems to be necessary; but
          when they have not that intelligence which leads and guides to
          victory in the acts of life, they should be taught to know how to
          overcome every difficulty and enemy they have to meet. And if
          people could understand things as they are, there never would be
          any apostacy--none would fall through lack of faith and good
          works. In regard to this people's sustaining the First
          Presidency, they believe that they do; but still there is
          something beyond which many do not as yet understand: there are
          instances in which they do not fully sustain the Presidency. It
          may be asked, "Have not this people voted to sustain the
          Presidency?" Yes; but do they sustain them in every particular?
          The great majority sustain them, as far as they understand. The
          main difficulty is that many do not know how the Presidency
          should be sustained, through lack of intelligence to rightly
          discern and classify their acts and reflections. They will
          sustain, with their prayers, every department of the Priesthood
          as being teachers of the plan of salvation, but do not understand
          that there is not an act in the lives of intelligences but what
          has a tendency to either sustain or oppose--a tendency either for
          good or evil.
          The Government of the United States is Republican in form, and
          should be in its administration, and requires a man for President
          who is capable of communicating to the understanding of the
          people, according to their capacity, information upon all points
          pertaining to the just administration of the Government. He
          should understand what administrative policy would be most
          beneficial to the nation. He should also have the knowledge and
          disposition to wisely exercise the appointing power, so far as it
          is constitutionally within his control, and select only good and
          capable men for office. He should not only carry out the legal
          and just wishes of his constituents, but should be able to
          enlighten their understanding and correct their judgment. And all
          good officers in a truly Republican administration will
          constantly labour for the security of the rights of all,
          irrespective of sect or party.
          This people would do many things that would tend to death, if
          they did not listen to correct instructions; for, as yet, they
          have not wisdom enough to guide them under all circumstances. And
          although you think that you sustain your Presidency yet many
          conduct themselves in some things precisely as do the people in
          the world. They take a course to destroy themselves politically
          and religiously, and they will destroy themselves; and so would
          many of you, if you were destitute of counsellors dictated by the
          Spirit of the Lord to direct in all things, whether relating to
          religious or political government. We stand upon this platform;
          still we are in a measure yet like the world. There are some
          contentions and discords, and some are taking a course which will
          bring evil upon us. Do they know it? No, they do not: but their
          ignorance will not prevent the effects. They do not know the
          consequences of unwise acts; but they will produce evil, whether
          they understand them or not.
          There are those who, it would seem, can never come to
          understanding: they are apparently stereotyped, never to improve
          any more, while others have their minds open and constantly
          learning and increasing in wisdom and understanding. When the
          people learn to partake of the Spirit which governs this kingdom,
          and become fully imbued with that Spirit, they will understand
          the objects, examples, and designs of those who are placed to
          counsel and direct them. Do you understand that, brethren and
          sisters? You must enjoy that Spirit, or you cannot walk in the
          same path with those who are appointed to be your counsellors and
          teachers. But if you possess that Spirit, instead of taking
          various by-paths, you will be able to walk in the path that
          leadeth to life. Who are your leaders? The First Presidency. Who
          was the master-spirit? Joseph. Who were his leaders? Those who
          immediately presided over him. If we will live upon the
          principles which our Government professes to be built upon, we
          shall follow him, and not make devious paths.
          All the acts we perform should be governed by the guidance of the
          Priesthood. Were that done, you would see blessings result from
          all the acts of a nation, just as we wish to see in our Republic,
          and as we would see, if the people of our nation would learn and
          practise the principles of the Priesthood. The Priesthood does
          not wait for ignorance: it instructs those who have not wisdom,
          and are desirous of learning correct principles. But our
          Government is controlled by ignorance; and thousands who are
          ignorant of the true principles of correct government are placed
          in important positions, and every department is more or less
          governed by ignorance, folly, and weakness. More imbecility has
          been manifested in the management of public affairs, of late,
          than ought to be manifested by any government.
          Let those called Latter-day Saints so learn wisdom as to carry
          out the true principles of government, that they may be able to
          wisely govern and control all things. Do any suppose that we
          shall ever war against the principles or form of our National
          Government? We shall not; for we love and cherish them and always
          have and ever expect to, because they are good and just. It is
          published from east to west, and from north to south, that the
          "Mormons" are opposed to the Government of the United States.
          That is not true, and never was. But many of the officers and
          people of the United States are too much opposed to their own
          institutions, and are taking a course to destroy the best form of
          government instituted by man. They lay the axe at the root of the
          tree, and it will fall and be as though it had not been. They do
          not understand the principles which will build them up. Each one
          strikes out and follows his own way. Do the members thereof know
          how to sustain their own party? No: they sap the foundation of
          their own party.
          Such is measurably the case with a portion of this people. They
          wish to be saved--they desire to gain celestial glory; but their
          own acts sap the foundation of all their desires. This people
          desire to do right, and the reason why all of them do not is
          because all do not strive to know how. True principles will
          abide, while all false principles will fall with those who choose
          and cleave to them.
          The government of this Church is based upon true principles, and
          the reason people fall out by the way is because of their
          ignorance--because they do not thoroughly canvass their acts, and
          wisely ponder the probable results.
          Brother Wells has been speaking about many of the brethren's
          being careless about going north to look after their property. I
          have reflected upon that, and I conclude that the brethren feel
          to say, "We have left our property, because the Lord in his
          wisdom is leading us in a way that requires us to leave our
          buildings and other improvements; we have cheerfully left them in
          the line of duty, and we do not particularly desire to go back
          and guard them. They have passed from our affections, and shall
          we turn round and cling to them? We do not feel to care how soon
          the Lord sees fit, in his wisdom, to require us to lay them
          utterly waste." That feeling proves to me that the affections of
          this people are not placed upon earthly things; still there is a
          lack of understanding with some in regard to using them aright.
          If we have made the sacrifice complete in our feelings, we have
          been driven far enough; and I can tell the world that all earth
          and hell will never gain power to drive us out of these
          mountains, unless it is the will of the Lord, though we may be
          required to move from place to place. We have to learn that all
          the elements are eternal, though their varied earthly forms are
          organized to be dissolved. We must not place our affections upon
          these things until they are organized for eternity. If we will
          take that course, we shall be laying up treasures in heaven.
          Earthly things will be decomposed, and their reorganization will
          be by the power of the resurrection: then we shall begin to
          understand the proper use of element.
          I hear some say, "Why should we wish to go to Box Elder to guard
          our property there?" The Lord gave us the ability to obtain what
          we have; and if our affections are so chastened that we can
          measurably realize that he gave us the power to accumulate our
          possessions--that he organized the elements and gave us bodies
          and life upon the earth--that all blessings are the gift of the
          Lord, then we have profited by the experience now offered; and
          now it is our duty to preserve that which the Lord has blessed us
          with, so far as circumstances will permit, and patiently await
          the development of future events and requirements.
          Some do not understand duties which do not coincide with their
          natural feelings and affections. Do you comprehend that
          statement? I have tried to tell you; but I am sometimes at a loss
          to convey a correct understanding with words. I should have the
          language of angels to enable me to exactly convey my ideas, and
          that would require an audience who understand that language.
          There are duties which are above affection. Our enemies have
          driven this people from their homes until their affections are no
          longer placed upon the things of this world, which is more than
          all other communities can say in truth. No other people can
          truthfully say that they can handle the things of this world
          without having their affections placed upon them, even though
          many of them will endure more or less affliction for their
          religion. Some will throw themselves under the massive wheels of
          the car of Juggernaut, and be crushed to pieces, and others will
          endure all that is possible for their religion, no matter whether
          it is true or false. There is not so much difficulty in leading
          persons to death for the religion we profess, as there is in
          inducing them to live to its pure principles. There is but little
          trouble in inducing people to sacrifice and suffer for their
          religion: but who lives for it? If this people do not, no people
          upon this earth do. And I am happy in being able to say that they
          have proved that they place less value upon their farms, houses,
          and other comforts of life than they do upon their religion, and
          that so many of them try to live their religion day by day.
          If you have superior wisdom in your midst for your guidance, why
          do you not learn that fact, and permit yourselves to be guided by
          that wisdom in your business transactions as well as in
          doctrine?--for there is no dividing between matters spiritual and
          temporal. There is no act of a Latter-day Saint--no duty
          required--no time given, exclusive and independent of the
          Priesthood. Everything is subject to it, whether preaching,
          business, or any other act pertaining to the proper conduct of
          this life. It takes the whole man to make a Saint: there are no
          exceptions in "Mormonism." Learn so to think and direct your acts
          in every transaction of life, that we may overcome the evil that
          is sown within us. Overcome the inward enemy; then we can
          overcome the Devil's kingdom. And while others choose evil
          principles and build upon a foundation which leads to
          destruction, let us build upon the principles of eternal
          salvation, as we have striven to do all the day long.
          We are a mystery and a stumbling-block to this generation. One
          man will say, "What a numbhead that Brigham Young is!" and
          another that "this people are dupes and fanatics;" and yet no man
          can controvert, with sound argument, the principles we advance.
          No society, political or religious, can cope with us in correct
          principles. In the opinion of some we are the most foolish people
          in the world, and in that of others we are the wisest. If this
          people live to the principles they have embraced, they will be
          capable of counselling the nations; for we build upon a just
          foundation, and our principles are truth, righteousness, and
          holiness. Let us stand by those principles until they crush out
          folly from these valleys, and we become teachers of wisdom to the
          nations. It would not require a great stretch of mind to teach
          them now, did duty require it. A man who has wisdom to control
          one wife and five children can control ten wives and one hundred
          children; then he can control a town, a city, a state, a nation,
          a kingdom, or the whole world.
          Understand and practise those holy and just principles that reach
          to the comprehending of all wisdom, until the nations of the
          earth look to Zion for wise counsel. Whether it be in these
          mountains or elsewhere, and whether it be within ten years, or
          fifty years, or in one day, I will do all I can to prepare for
          the glory of Zion. I would build a good house here, had the
          opportunity, though I knew I should not enjoy it five minutes. We
          intend to build a Temple in these mountains, and not act upon the
          principle of some who have been here ten years without a
          comfortable dwelling. I want the Elders of Israel to know how to
          lay the foundation of Zion.
               I will now say a few words on business affairs. A road up
          Provo kanyon is much needed, and we want ten or twenty companies
          of labourers to go to work upon it forthwith, in order to finish
          it in about fifteen days, so that you can go into the valleys of
          the Weber, where there is plenty of timber.
          I understand that a company has been chartered by the Legislative
          Assembly to make that road; and if those men will come forward,
          we will take the responsibility of making it. We shall need about
          five hundred labourers. I also want a mill-race dug some
          three-quarters-of-a-mile in length, and an excavation made for
          the foundation of a grist-mill. When that is done, we will plan
          something else; for we want every one to have the privilege of
          being actively engaged in some useful occupation. We want men to
          labour in every mechanical pursuit that they can; for I believe
          that the time will come when we shall have to depend upon our own
          resources; and I pray the Lord to so hedge up the way and shut
          down the gate, that we may be compelled to depend upon our own
          manufacturing for the comforts of life.
          Last spring I wanted to detect some spirits that I could not make
          manifest to the people, only in the course I then took. There are
          those who, when they know that they have liberty to act in a
          certain manner, do not care about moving in that direction; but
          if you say that they cannot or shall not, they are then very
          anxious to do so. That class reminds me of the Frenchman who
          loaned his money, and upon learning that the borrower was likely
          to fail, asked him when he could pay him. The answer was,
          "To-day, if you wish it." "Why, have you got it?" "Yes." "Oh, if
          you have got it, I do not want it; but if you have not got it, I
          want it very bad." With the exception of a short time during the
          late difficulties, all persons have always had the privilege of
          going away from here when they pleased, and have been repeatedly
          invited to do so, if they wished to; and a certain class did not
          avail themselves of the privilege: but when I said that they
          should not go until I gave them permission, we learned those
          spirits, and they have gone.
          I want the clay well ground and well worked over. I want the pure
          in heart to receive their blessings, and to be free from the
          oppressions of the wicked.
          God bless you, brethren and sisters! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Orson
          Hyde, December 14, 1858
                            Orson Hyde, December 14, 1858
                                   ENGLISH GRAMMAR.
           Opening Address of Elder Orson Hyde, delivered before his Class 
               at the Social Hall, G. S. L. City, on Tuesday evening,
                                 December 14, 1858.
          Brethren and Sisters,--Allow me to congratulate you upon this
          occasion of assembling yourselves together for the laudable and
          praiseworthy object of engaging in a course of studies in the
          science of the English language. I cannot withhold an expression
          of my feelings of gratitude to our Father in heaven that we are
          blest with peace, tranquility, and health, and also with the
          staple necessaries and comforts of life. I humbly hope that we
          are all exercised with that gratitude to our Supreme Ruler which
          his manifold favours extended to us so richly and fully demand.
          In consequence of the troubles which you and your parents have
          undergone in years that are past, some, and perhaps I may say,
          many of you, have not met with an earlier convenient opportunity
          to acquire the kind of knowledge you now seek. Late, however, as
          the hour is, there yet remains sufficient time, if well improved,
          to remove the embarrassments under which you may have laboured,
          and to embellish your minds with jewels that will render you
          distinguished, whether destined to move in the humble or more
          elevated walks of life.
          A thorough knowledge of our own mother tongue is an important key
          to that wide field of usefulness which in this day more
          especially invites the energies and enterprize of the rising
          generation than at any former period in the history of the world.
          By some, the inspiration of God is considered to supersede the
          necessity of this and every other science. On this erroneous
          principle some of you may act, and require me to impart to you a
          knowledge of our language without any mental labour on your part.
          This I would not do, if I could; for I do not want this class
          dishonored with one drone in the hive. I intend to do my duty,
          and shall expect you to do yours. Although I thus speak, I do not
          believe that any one of you entertains any such opinion. Persons
          of this faith will not come here for the object that has called
          you out. It is true that God generally calls upon the illiterate
          or unlearned to bear his name and testimony to the world. In
          this, the policy of our Heavenly Father differs materially from
          that of the world. Under his policy, none can say that the
          important truths which the servant of God is required to declare
          are the result of his great or superior learning. But the
          question with me is, Must the servant of God always remain an
          unpolished shaft in the quiver of the Almighty? I answer, No. The
          Spirit of God directs improvement in everything that is good and
          useful. If any doubt this, consider what our leading men were
          when called, and then consider what they now are! The inspiration
          of God sometimes furnishes the words, but more generally the
          thoughts only. Then a flow of correct language is highly useful
          to convey those thoughts clearly and distinctly to others. City
          Creek is a gracious bounty and gift of Heaven to this community;
          yet it requires no small amount of manual labour to conduct it in
          suitable portions to every citizen's door. The candle of the Lord
          was never lighted up in any man's heart to be put under a bushel.
          It will bring him into public notoriety, and he must of necessity
          communicate with others. If he understand not his own language
          correctly, he is often put to the trouble of applying to another
          to correct his sayings, and sometimes under circumstances that
          are mortifying and humiliating, or suffer an exposure that might
          be still more unpleasant and annoying to his feelings. A few
          months of diligent application to the study of grammar will carry
          you beyond the reach of all these little perplexities and
          embarrassments, and place you upon the summit of this science,
          from whence you may view at a glance the wisdom of those who are
          with you, and the folly of them beneath you, without a second
          person to explain the one or point out the other.
          There are persons who profess a knowledge of grammar, and yet
          they pretend to say that there are no correct rules of language.
          Were I to attempt to pass off upon any one of you a base or
          counterfeit dollar, and, being detected in my dishonesty, should
          attempt to justify myself by saying, "All dollars contain more or
          less alloy, and my bogus dollar is just as good as any
          other,"--would my apology be satisfactory to you? No. You would
          naturally conclude my self-justification to be an index to a
          heart not wholly fortified by correct principles.
          I am free to admit that, since the original language was
          confounded at the Tower of Babel, no perfect system of
          communications has existed on earth to my knowledge; and
          consequently, a perfect set of rules could not apply to an
          imperfect language. But is this a sufficient reason why we should
          condemn all the rules of syntax, which are the result of the
          combined wisdom and labour of ages, adapted in the best possible
          way to the construction and use of speech? Such sweeping
          declarations may generally be regarded more as an effort on the
          part of the delinquent to hide some radical violations of just
          laws than the display of any real wisdom or merit. We might just
          as well say that men are of no account or worth, because they are
          imperfect, and hence go to heaven and deal with them there as
          they were before they came to earth and made flesh their
          tabernacle. Even then, such rabid opposers to anything that has
          the scent of imperfection might find themselves disappointed and
          disgusted, even in the presence of the Holy One; for we read that
          "he chargeth his angels with folly."
          There are some, also, who affect to place more confidence in
          their own literary acquirements than many others can
          conscientiously do. They often resort to the Greek and Latin
          languages to justify any aberrations of theirs from the known and
          established rules of the English language. There are just as many
          imperfections in those languages as there are in the
          English,--all languages inheriting similar effects from the great
          confusion. Hence, if you show the "cloven foot" in the English
          language, you cannot hide it under the folds of the Greek or
          Some of you, my friends, may have a limited knowledge of Hebrew,
          Greek, and Latin,--some a pretty fair knowledge of German,
          French, and Spanish: but permit me here to suggest one important
          rule or caution to be observed by all who wish to be thought
          correctly educated. Never volunteer the introduction of a foreign
          language in conversation with the unlearned. If you do, you may
          be regarded as novices, and, in the light of "Holy Writ," as
          heathens and barbarians. Moreover, such pedantic or ostentatious
          claims to superior knowledge are palpable breaches of good
          manners. He that is at war with the rules of the English language
          cannot fail to give unwelcome evidences of the fact in his speech
          and writings.
          We are bound, my friends, to deal with men as we find them,
          perfect or imperfect; and we are also bound to use their language
          as we find it and as they use it, if we put ourselves in
          communication with them, with the hope and expectation of doing
          them good and of guiding their actions. We are met for the
          purpose, my brethren and sisters, of acquiring this very kind of
          knowledge; and I trust that you are all sufficiently impressed
          with the importance of this branch of learning to stimulate you
          to that diligence, patience, and perseverance in applying
          yourselves to its acquisition that cannot fail to secure to you
          the object of your pursuit.
          Permit me here to speak to you in much plainness. To become
          thorough grammarians requires much mental labour. The lazy and
          inactive mind cannot penetrate far into the intricacies of
          language. You must give to this branch your undivided attention,
          if you expect to progress with the rapidity that you desire. It
          is worthy of all the attention you can give it. How often have I
          heard men say--"I would give a thousand dollars to understand the
          rules of language, and their proper application to practical
          use." Consider, now, that in the short space of fifteen weeks (a
          season of the year in which you can do little else to profit,)
          you may be led by the hand of your teacher gently forward in the
          pursuit of this study; and at the expiration of the term you may
          continue your progress alone without an instructor to take you by
          the hand. Suffer no sloth, inactivity, or ordinary business to
          prevent your attendance at every lesson. If you will all be
          diligent between lessons, and labour for yourselves as faithful
          as I intend to labour for you, you will be able, at the close of
          this school, to march boldly forward, without further aid, to the
          most elevated heights of grammatical science.
          I cannot flatter you with the expectation that you will know it
          all at the close of this term, lest your disappointment should so
          far react upon your minds as to induce you to cease your efforts
          to learn. There is no end to the path of science and improvement.
          Learn all you can in this world that is good and true, and it
          will only form the basis or grammar of that higher order of
          education that awaits you among the classified millions that have
          gone up to celestial institutions through the rugged and thorny
          way that has been sanctified and honoured by the footsteps of Him
          who "taught as one having authority, and not as the scribes."
          I am pleased to see you all apparently cheerful and
          light-hearted, buoyant with hope and expectation, indicating
          feelings good and true, warm and kindly. Virtue and integrity,
          with due respect for others according to station and
          circumstances, will secure to you a continuation of that glow of
          charity and goodwill which now animates your breasts. And when
          you shall bid adieu to earth, may your garments be clean and
          white, thoroughly washed in the blood of the Lamb, and meet with
          a kindly welcome in your Father's house! I will try to be with
          you there. Heaven bless the pure in heart, hence forth and for
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / George
          Albert Smith, July 4, 1855
                          George Albert Smith, July 4, 1855
                Speech by Elder G. A. Smith, delivered in the Bowery,
                         Great Salt Lake City, July 4, 1855.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          My Friends,--I arise on the present occasion to address you, with
          my heart filled with emotions that are not easily described,
          apart from feelings which pervade my mind resulting from the
          present celebration of the anniversary of our country's
          independence. It is with a high degree of pleasure that I witness
          such an immense assembly and compare it with celebrations of this
          ever-memorable day which I have attended in my native State, in
          my early life. The anniversary of the day on which our fathers
          declared the independence of the American States I have ever felt
          a disposition to celebrate, whenever circumstances and situation
          would possibly admit of it, as the day on which our fathers
          declared the independence and freedom of millions of people yet
          unborn. It was a great step for a few colonies to take, to
          attempt to wring from the hands of the king of the most powerful
          nation upon the face of the earth their liberties, the right of
          self-government--of choosing their own rulers,--those inalienable
          rights which belong to man, and are the boon of his Creator, and
          which kings had held in their grasp for ages. Our revolutionary
          fathers were unwilling longer to be ground down by iron rules and
          cast-iron notions of one stupid and corrupt ruler that oppressed
          them, and struggled for their freedom. Under the guidance and
          fostering care of the God of heaven, these colonies were made
          free--free to act in obedience to all those principles he has
          given the sons of men their agency to act upon.
          This is a great illustration of the importance and power of the
          principle of union. When the signers of the Declaration of
          Independence put their names to that heaven-born instrument, they
          were perfectly aware that the success of their cause depended
          upon their being united. It was absolutely necessary that they
          should all hang together; for if they did not, they were
          perfectly sensible they would all hang separately. The united
          colonies at that time were ready to sustain the leader of the
          revolution almost en masse. There were a few districts where
          divisions took place, and those divisions caused more cruelty,
          bloodshed, and sorrow than any other circumstance pertaining to
          the whole revolutionary struggle.
          By this grand step our fathers secured to us the right of
          self-government. However much wicked men may have opposed and
          abused the institutions the revolutionary fathers have
          established and put in motion--whatever corrupt office-holders
          may have done in violation of them, the great point is gained
          which enables the American people to choose their own rulers and
          produce such a form of government and such protection as are
          necessary for their growth, their freedom, and their continual
               It was through the most flagrant violation of these sacred
          rights and principles of the Constitution of our country by
          perjured officers, who were sworn to do their duty and suppress
          mobs and violence, that the rights of freemen, which were
          bequeathed to us a priceless legacy, sealed with the blood of our
          fathers,--that the Latter-day Saints were driven, en masse, from
          their peaceful homes in the United States, and were obliged to
          flee, destitute, into a desolate wilderness, where we are laying
          a foundation for a State in the great Federal Union, where we can
          enjoy our own religious institutions and form a government, and
          where we are organizing our own community, agreeable to the
          general Constitution of our country, that we may be made
          partakers of the blessings which are actually guaranteed unto us
          by that sacred instrument. Under these circumstances we rest
          until the day shall come that shall so revolutionize our American
          Government as to put every treacherous scoundrel where he ought
          to be, to reap the reward of perjury and corruption, that he may
          have the privilege of being banished by his Maker--that he may
          enjoy the society of the father of lies, until he is satisfied
          with that kind of fare. [At this point of the speaker's remarks,
          a small round table, that had been brought for the Honourable
          Judge Kinney to lay his papers upon, fell from the stand upon
          which the speakers were sitting, and was broken by the fall.] So,
          the end cometh suddenly, the day of corruption is short, and its
          dawnfall is sure. [Great laughter.] The old fabric of corruption
          is getting so rotten, it will fall of itself and crumble to dust,
          without any effort to overthrow it; and the pure principles of
          good government, justice, righteousness, and purity will become
          so clearly unfolded, that we shall wonder that it was ever
          possible such a mass of corruption ever shrouded our country, or
          that so great a number of the rulers of the American States
          should ever give countenance to the rule of mobs, or the
          destruction of the people's rights by any common convention of
          The circumstances and pleasures of the day which have so far
          passed would have been without alloy or a pang of grief; but I
          behold on this platform the vacant seat of one who was associated
          with us on the last celebration--one who addressed us on that
          occasion with such a flow of natural eloquence and pathos of
          feeling, and to whose talents and instruction we were indebted
          for a great portion of the interest of that occasion. The
          Honourable Leonidas Shaver, Associate Justice of the Supreme
          Court, and Judge of this judicial district, has been suddenly
          called from the busy scenes of this life into eternity,--a worthy
          man and profound jurist, who, by his straightforward and upright
          course, has honoured his profession. His studious attention to
          his duty, his fine intellect, polished education, and gentlemanly
          bearing have won for him the universal admiration and respect of
          this community. It was only necessary to be acquainted with him
          to love him. Our worthy instructor and expositor of the law has
          been called from our midst suddenly. He not only administered the
          law, but honoured it himself. Hear it, O ye judicators of the
          law, and pattern after him. And we this day look round upon those
          that surround us, with this solemn reflection, that but a short
          season can pass until it will be our turn to follow him.
          This circumstance should caution us against sin of every
          description, and prompt us to live uprightly, walking in
          accordance with all the laws and principles of human right and
          Divine revelation, that we may be prepared for so great and
          solemn and event when it shall come, when it will be our turn to
          participate in the realities of death.
          It is well understood that the principles of truth are bound to
          prevail. It makes no difference what the opposition may be, or
          what length of time that opposition may continue, or how much sin
          is perpetrated to prevent it, or rivers of blood and millions of
          treasure wasted to oppose it, yet truth will ultimately prevail;
          and the day will come when a "Mormon" can be respected in other
          portions of the world as much as any other man,--yes, exactly as
          much as though he professed any other religion. Why? Because
          "Mormonism" is truth;, and truth will prevail. Those principles
          which are laid down in the very formation and genius of the
          General Government of the United States knew no religious sect:
          all were alike. And when these principles can prevail as our
          fathers handed them down to us, freedom will not be a name: and
          the day is approaching, and it is not far distant, when all the
          corruption and wickedness which serve to bring distress and
          misery upon a considerable portion of the community will be done
          away. That order of things will vanish, and this people will have
          the opportunity of enjoying all their privileges and rights in
          every portion of their loved country that they can in these
          If ever William Tell was happy when he found himself free from
          the grasp of his enemies, so this people felt to rejoice when
          they were encircled within these vast deserts and almost
          impenetrable mountain walls. It was not the beauty of the
          country, the barren deserts, the rocky mountains, this isolated
          position, that invited us here: we came here simply because it
          was the only place of refuge which offered to us security from
          the hands of our persecutors, where we could actually enjoy our
          constitutional rights. We are here, thank God, enjoying all the
          privileges of American freemen, and all the blessings and
          ordinances and powers which lead to an eternal exaltation in the
          celestial kingdom of our God.
          And I will tell you, my friends, what I hope. I hope that the
          first mob that rises in these valleys will experience the same
          sensation (and worse, if possible,) that a certain gentleman, a
          leader of a mob in Jackson County, Missouri, did, whose name was
          James Campbell, who had been long famed among his comrades as one
          of the bravest men in that county. It was on the occasion of the
          Battle of the Blue. He gathered up his men and fired fifty-three
          rifles into a small party of the "Mormons" that were hastily
          gathered together for mutual protection. There were only fifteen
          or sixteen guns among the "Mormons." They returned the fire, at
          which many of Campbell's comrades left in a hurry; but he
          concluded to stay and tussle it out with the "Mormons." There was
          an old revolutionary soldier, named Brace, in the "Mormon"
          company, who had fought in many battles under Washington, in the
          war of Independence. He fired his musket at Campbell without
          effect, and he fired at the old soldier also without effect; but
          Campbell being able to load quaker than he could, there was no
          alternative for Brace but to run at him with the butt end of his
          gun before the could re-load: so he commenced yelling like ten
          thousand Indians, and charged Campbell with the butt end of his
          musket. Campbell, to save himself, suddenly wheeled his horse and
          plied the whip. This gave the old veteran a chance to re-load. He
          then fired his piece, and killed Campbell's horse as he was
          jumping over a fence, which left him hanging there; but Campbell
          in his terror did not know whether he was running on his feet or
          riding on his horse. So he ran across the country with all the
          power he possessed, whipping behind him, as he supposed, his
          horse, crying, "Get up, or the Mormons will kill us!--get up, or
          the Mormons will kill us!" So I want the first mob that rises in
          this country to feel, and all those who hold power and influence
          in the nation, who, by that means seek to distress and afflict
          the innocent,--I want all such men to feel like the illustrious
          Campbell. I want the same terror to fall upon them that fell upon
          him, and the same powers of locomotion to clear out, crying, "Get
          up, or the Mormons will kill us!" as he did, although his horse
          lay on the fence dead, near a mile behind him.
          With these sentiments, these few ideas, which are offered without
          having had time for studied reflection and preparation, I say,
          May we long live on the face of the earth, and enjoy the
          blessings and privileges of American Independence! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Orson
          Pratt, August 28, 1859
                            Orson Pratt, August 28, 1859
                            ELIJAH'S LATTER-DAY MISSION.
             A Sermon by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, August 28, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I will call the attention of the assembly to the last chapter of
          Malachi, 5th and 6th verses. "Behold, I will send you Elijah the
          prophet before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the
          Lord; and he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children,
          and the heart of the children to their fathers, lest I come and
          smite the earth with a curse."
          I do not feel, this morning, to make apologies particularly, but
          present myself before you because I am requested so to do,
          feeling that I am fulfilling the duties of my office and calling
          to comply with the requests of those set to preside. There is one
          subject which I will briefly touch upon as a kind of preface to
          my remarks, and that is in relation to one's preparing himself,
          as a servant of God, to preach the principles of eternal truth.
          We should not study beforehand the precise subject upon which we
          will preach, or the precise language that we shall use in
          treating upon any subject; but this does not preclude the idea of
          a man's informing himself upon all subjects. This, I have often
          thought, is not understood as it ought to be by the officers of
          this Church.
          There are many, perhaps, who feel a disposition to neglect all
          improvement of mind, thinking that if they are placed in a
          position where they are called upon to preach, God will give
          them, not only the subject, but the language also, and everything
          pertaining to the duties of their callings as public speakers.
          Although we are taught that we are to take no thought beforehand
          what we shall say, yet we are nowhere taught in the revelations
          of God to let our minds run down--our understandings and our
          judgment to be spent in idleness, without treasuring up the
          things of the kingdom of God, and storing up useful knowledge.
          Indeed, we are commanded in the revelations of the Most High
          directly to the contrary from the idea which has prevailed among
          We are commanded over and over again to treasure up wisdom in our
          hearts continually--to treasure up the words of eternal life
          continually, and make ourselves acquainted not only with ancient
          revelation, but with modern; to make ourselves acquainted not
          only with things pertaining to time, but with things pertaining
          to eternity; to make ourselves acquainted not only in regard to
          things of earth, but also in regard to things that are in heaven;
          to inform ourselves upon theories, principles, laws,
          doctrines,--upon things that are at home, and upon things that
          are abroad. And the same Almighty Being who has commanded us to
          do these things has commanded us to take no thought beforehand
          what we should say; for every well-instructed scribe, we read in
          the New Testament, bringeth out of his heart things both new and
          old. It is not the ill-instructed scribe, we read in the New
          Testament, bringeth out of his heart things both new and old. It
          is not the ill-instructed scribe--it is not the person who
          suffers his time to run to idleness, but it is that man that
          instructs himself in all things within his reach, so far as his
          circumstances and abilities will allow. Such a one will bring
          forth before his hearers things that will edify in relation to
          old times, and also in relation to the present and
          future,--things both new and old. Moreover, we read that the Holy
          Ghost shall give you in the very hour what ye shall say.
          What need, then, inquires one, is there for a person to inform
          his mind, if the Holy Ghost will give him, in the very hour what
          he shall say? It is not every man that has sufficient faith to
          obtain that amount of the Holy Spirit that will bring the
          subjects, the ideas, the language, and the system of the subject
          all before his mind at once. There are but a very few persons
          which ever lived upon this earth that have had sufficient faith
          to obtain all this fulness of these gifts; and it is one great
          reason why the Lord has commanded his servants to instruct
          themselves, because of the weakness of their faith. Then, if they
          have fulfilled this commandment, they will have more confidence
          in God; but if they have neglected this commandment, what
          confidence have they that the Holy Ghost will be given to them? 
          Will the Lord bestow his Holy Spirit upon an unwise and
          unfaithful servant--upon one who disobeys his commandments, who
          sits himself down in idleness, and will not attempt to inform his
          mind upon all subjects within his reach?
          If any person supposes this, he is greatly mistaken; but if he
          tries to fulfil the commandments of God, making himself
          extensively acquainted with the attributes of that Being whom he
          worships,--if he tries to become acquainted with all useful
          subjects, he will then have faith. He can then go before the Lord
          and ask him for his Spirit to indite, in the very hour, that
          particular subject which he has previously informed himself upon,
          and to bring it forth before the people in a proper light and in
          a proper manner. But without this his efforts will be in vain.
          It is most likely that an individual who has disobeyed this
          commandment, instead of preaching by the Holy Ghost, will preach
          by his own wisdom; and he will tell you about ten thousand things
          which the Holy Ghost never puts in his heart: he will preach
          about so many things, that it will be impossible for the
          enlightened among his congregation to see anything in his ideas
          that will be calculated to edify or instruct.
          I have made these preparatory remarks particularly for the
          benefit of my brethren of the ministry; for I know the
          difficulties they encounter when they go abroad. I have been
          abroad with several companies of missionaries from this place,
          and I have seen them lament and mourn, and have heard them tell
          their feelings one to another, saying--"O that I had occupied my
          time that I have spent as it were in folly, in treasuring up the
          principles of eternal life,--that I had studied the
          scriptures--that I had made myself acquainted more extensively
          with the doctrines of the Church--that I had made myself
          acquainted with those principles revealed from heaven for our
          guidance! I should then have been prepared to stand before the
          inhabitants of the earth and edify them with regard to our
          principles." I have heard these lamentations for months after
          they were in their fields of labour; and I have really been
          astonished at the idleness of those who are growing up, who
          expect to be servants of God and to occupy a conspicuous place in
          the kingdom of God. I know many of us can plead some sort of an
          excuse. The hard labours we have to endure in irrigating the
          soil, in penetrating the mountain kanyons for wood and
          timber,--all these things have a tendency to fatigue the body and
          the mind, so that we have not the same opportunity for
          information that we would have, if we were more at leisure. After
          all, cannot every man look back upon many hours that have been
          spent in foolishness--perhaps in going to dancing school, or in
          going to parties wherein there is no particular profit? Not only
          hours, but days are spent that might have been used for better
          purposes; consequently, you have not a sufficient excuse to
          justify you in spending your time in idleness.
          Having made these remarks, we will now call your attention to the
          words of our text. How far I may, on the present occasion, treat
          upon the subject that is laid down in the text, I do not know. I
          will endeavour to treat upon it as far as my mind shall be opened
          by the Holy Spirit; and if any other subject is presented to me,
          I shall follow it, and deviate from the subject couched in the
          text. "Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the
          coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord; and he shall
          turn the heart of the fathers to the children, and the heart of
          the children to their fathers, lest I come and smite the earth
          with a curse."
          What "great and dreadful day of the Lord" is meant in the words
          of our text? Was it the great day of the coming of our Saviour in
          the flesh to make an atonement for the children of men? Is there
          nothing contained in the last chapter of Malachi that will give
          us a clue to that day--that will give us an understanding of what
          is meant by the great and dreadful day of the Lord? Go back to
          the beginning of that chapter, and you will read thus--"Behold,
          the day cometh that shall burn as an oven; and all the proud,
          yea, and they that do wickedly shall be stubble; and the day that
          cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of Hosts, that it shall
          leave them neither root nor branch. But unto you that fear my
          name shall the Sun of Righteousness arise with healing in his
          wings; and ye shall go forth and grow up as calves of the stall,
          and ye shall tread down the wicked; for they shall be ashes under
          the soles of your feet in the day that I shall do this, saith the
          Lord of Hosts."
          Were these things predicted in revelation to the first coming of
          the Messiah? No. All the proud and all that did wickedly in that
          day were not consumed as stubble, and the righteous did not go
          forth and grow up like calves of the stall, and tread down the
          wicked as ashes under the soles of their feet, at the first
          coming of our Lord. Then surely this coming of our Lord had
          relation to the great and terrible day, the day of burning, the
          day in which wickedness should be entirely swept from the earth,
          and no remnants of the wicked left, when every branch of them and
          every root of them should become as stubble, and be consumed from
          the face of the earth. That is the terrible day that was spoken
          of by the Prophet, before which a certain messenger was to be
          sent. "Behold, I will send to you Elijah the prophet before the
          coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord." Who was Elijah
          the Prophet? He was a man that lived upon the earth some 2,500
          years ago. He was a man of God that had power to call down fire
          from heaven and consume his enemies.
          You recollect, on a certain occasion, that the king of Israel
          sent up fifty men to take Elijah the Prophet, that he might be
          slain. Elijah went up and sat on the top of a hill, and when
          those fifty men approached him, they said, "Come down, thou man
          of God," &c. Elijah said, "If I be a man of God, let fire come
          from heaven and consume thee and thy fifty." Fire descended, and
          they were consumed. Another fifty were sent, and they repeated
          the same mockery, and the Prophet of God repeated the same, "If I
          be a man of God, let fire descend from heaven and consume thee
          also and thy fifty;" and it was done. That same man of God was in
          his day filled with faith--with confidence in God; and on a
          certain occasion he came forth before the Israelites, and said to
          them, "How long do you halt between two opinions? If God be God,
          serve him; if Baal be God serve him."
          How shall Israel test the matter? How shall the people know
          whether God is really the God of Israel or Baal? Why, says
          Elijah, I will tell you how to test it. You gather together all
          the prophets of Baal into one assembly, and let them offer an
          offering unto their god Baal; and I, as a Prophet of the other
          God, will offer an offering: and if Baal answers by fire, then he
          shall be the true God; but if the God that I, Elijah, worship
          answers by fire, then he shall be the true God. They concluded to
          put the thing to a test; so they assembled the Prophets of Baal
          (some four hundred and fifty in number,) into one grand assembly,
          and they killed a bullock, and laid it upon the altar, and
          commenced crying to Baal, "O Baal, hear us!" They were very
          earnest and very zealous in their cries and petitions to Baal:
          but no voice--no answer; no fires descended from Baal to consume
          the sacrifice. By-and-by the Prophet Elijah began to mock them.
          Said he, "Cry aloud, for he is a god: either he is talking, or he
          is pursuing, or he is in a journey, or peradventure he sleepeth,
          and must be awaked:" cry louder! And they did so, and cut
          themselves with knives and lancets, to excite the compassion of
          their god. But, with all their cries, continued all day long,
          they could obtain no voice, no revelation, no answer, no
          messenger, no fire.
          By-and-by, Elijah the Prophet killed a sacrifice and built an
          altar of stones, and laid his sacrifice upon the altar, and told
          them to turn out water in great abundance into the troughs around
          about the altar; after which, Elijah merely offered up a simple
          petition to the God of heaven, the true God; and behold, fire
          fell from heaven and devoured the sacrifice, and not only that,
          but it consumed the water itself, and all things pertaining to
          the sacrifice were consumed by the fire that descended from
          heaven. Many of the people were convinced that Baal was not the
          true God, and that the prophets of Baal were false prophets. What
          was the result? This true Prophet said to them, Take those
          prophets of Baal and slay every one of them: so they went to work
          and killed all the prophets of Baal. By-and-by, this same Prophet
          went forth into a certain place, followed by Elisha, knowing that
          the time was come for him to be taken from the midst of Israel;
          and behold, there appeared a chariot of fire and horsemen, and it
          came down from heaven, and Elijah was placed in the chariot, and
          wafted to heaven, body and spirit, flesh and bones.
          Then Elijah is not dead. If we could have a view of the heavenly
          host at the present day, we should see Elijah there. But he is to
          be sent from heaven on a mission to our earth. "Behold, I will
          send you Elijah the prophet before the great and dreadful day of
          the Lord shall come." We need never look for the coming of the
          Son of God--for the day when he shall suddenly come to his temple
          and sit like a refiner of silver, and as with fuller's soap to
          purify and purge the sons of Levi, &c., until Elijah the Prophet
          is sent. But the great question is, Has he been sent? If he has,
          it must have been of a very recent date, for the great and
          dreadful day of the Lord has not yet come; for there are still
          wicked men upon the earth. What is the testimony of the Prophet
          Joseph Smith? We believe him to be the Prophet of the Lord in
          this great and last dispensation. We Latter-day Saints believe
          this fact. What did he testify in the Kirtland Temple, after it
          was built and consecrated and dedicated unto the Lord of hosts?
          He testified that he, in connection with others, had the
          ministration of Elijah the Prophet, who appeared to them in great
          glory. You can read this in the History of Joseph Smith, the
          Prophet: we can read all the instructions that were given in
          relation to his particular mission.
          We cannot suppose that that great Prophet is coming down upon the
          earth to wander about among the nations, and to continue in this
          wicked world. If he is sent at all, he will be sent with power
          and authority like other angels sent from heaven, to bestow the
          same authority that is upon himself on some individuals on the
          earth, that they may go forth holding the same authority that
          Elijah himself held, having the same keys, receiving the same
          instructions, in regard to the Latter-day dispensation,--a
          mission, in other words, sent from heaven by Elijah as a
          ministering angel to seek out the chosen vessels, and ordain
          them, and send them to administer to the inhabitants of the
          earth. This is the way the Lord commits dispensations: instead of
          sending angels to wander on the earth, he sends them to ordain
          others, to restore the authority, and set the work agoing. This
          Church had already been organized, and certain authority and
          officers had been restored; but no Elijah had yet come. John the
          Baptist had come, in fulfilment of the 3rd chapter of Malachi and
          the 40th chapter of Isaiah: he came to restore the Priesthood of
          Levi, in order that those holding it might be purified as gold
          and silver, to offer an offering in righteousness when the Lord
          should suddenly come to his temple.
          Peter, James, and John had also been sent as Apostles to restore
          the Apostleship to the earth; for no man held that power and
          authority; and in order that it might be restored, it was needful
          that an Apostle, holding the office, and authority, and the keys,
          should lay his hands upon an individual to restore these keys,
          and authority, and power to act in the Apostleship. Peter, James,
          and John, therefore, restored to the earth the same authority and
          power that they themselves had. But no Elijah had yet come. Years
          had passed along, and the Temple in Kirtland was at length built
          and consecrated unto the Most High God.
                 The time had now arrived for other ordinances to be
          made manifest, for other things to be revealed, for greater light
          to shine forth, for other keys, powers, and authorities to be
          bestowed upon chosen vessels of the Lord. The full time had
          arrived for the prophecy of Malachi to be fulfilled, when the
          hearts of the fathers should be turned to their children, and
          when the hearts of the children should be turned to their
          fathers, lest the Lord should come and smite the whole earth with
          a curse.
          In order to restore a mission of that kind and magnitude, Elijah
          had to be sent. We have the testimony of the servants of God in
          this Church that this was accomplished in the Kirtland Temple, in
          the State of Ohio, many years ago.
          But now let us inquire into the nature of this peculiar calling
          or mission of Elijah. All that is said in Malachi on the subject
          is that he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children,
          and the heart of the children to their fathers, and there leaves
          it. What did he mean? Did he mean only to bind the hearts of the
          fathers to the children living with them in greater affection, or
          the hearts of the children in greater affection to the fathers?
          Was that all the fulness of the great mission that was to be
          intrusted to this great translated man, called Elijah? I think
          not. And when we come to contemplate that which God has revealed
          in these latter times, we find that the mission of Elijah was
          something of far greater importance than merely to accomplish
          this that I have named.
          In what sense of the word are the children to be turned unto
          their fathers, or the fathers to their children? I will tell you
          what we know and understand upon this subject. The strangers who
          have attended our meetings have oftentimes heard from this stand
          that the dispensation in which we live was intended to benefit
          not only the generation living, but also past generations that
          have lain in their graves for ages. You have heard this often
          hinted at; but perhaps no one, since you have attended our
          meeting, has taken up the subject to any great length, but merely
          a few words thrown out and there it was left. A sufficient,
          however was said to give you an understanding that we believe God
          will have something to do with the generations of the dead; that
          the children that are living here on the earth would be required
          to feel after their fathers that are in the graves; in other
          words, that the hearts and minds of the children should be
          turned, by the mission of Elijah, to the fathers, to search after
          them, to redeem and save them, though they have lain in their
          graves for generations.
          Inquirers would really like to know if there is such a principle
          as mankind living on the earth having any thing to do with the
          salvation of those that are dead. The Saints believe that the
          Gospel was ordained from before the foundation of the world: in
          other words, the Lamb that, in the mind of God, was slain from
          before the foundation of the world, has instituted a certain plan
          of salvation by which the whole human family, from Adam down to
          the latest man and woman that shall have place upon the earth,
          are to be judged. Thousands of millions have gone down to their
          graves who never heard one single lisp of the Gospel. They know
          nothing about it. They know nothing about Jesus Christ, nothing
          about his atonement, nothing about the fall, and nothing about
          the true God; but they died in the greatest of ignorance. Will it
          be consistent with the great attributes of Jehovah to judge them
          by a law they had no knowledge of? It would be inconsistent, if
          they were always to remain without that knowledge. But if they
          are to be judged by that law--that great plan of salvation
          ordained before the foundation of the earth, they must be made
          acquainted with it, either in time or in eternity.
          There have been dispensations pertaining to time, and these
          dispensations have generally been of short endurance. The
          wickedness of the world has been such as to drive those holding
          authority and power to administer in the various dispensations
          from the earth; and the systems of men have been instituted in
          the stead thereof, and our earth has been left from time to time
          overwhelmed with the darkness, confusion, jars, and discords of
          men-made systems of religion; and the people have been shut out,
          for many generations, from the true light of heaven.
          What has been the condition of the people for some seventeen
          centuries past on the great Eastern hemisphere? We have often
          told you that the ancient Church was destroyed from the face of
          the earth--that the authority of the Priesthood of heaven was
          taken from the earth--that no such thing as a Christian Church,
          with all its authority and power, as it stood upon the earth in
          ancient days has existed for generations and ages that are past.
          This we have proved to the people from time to time, and we have
          showed them that this state of things has taken place in
          fulfilment of prophecy: hence, the people who died during these
          dark ages, have gone down in ignorance of the law by which they
          are to be judged--in ignorance of the authority and power of the
          Gospel--in ignorance of the Christian religion. They, having only
          a history of it, had no one authorized to administer it. They
          could barely read what it was in ancient days, and that was all.
          Were not those ancient fathers of ours as good, in many respects,
          as we? And if they had had the same opportunities we enjoy, would
          not many of them have embraced the Gospel as well as we? If they
          are not permitted to hear the Gospel in the eternal worlds, could
          they not come up before the Judge of all the earth, and say You
          are a partial Being; you are judging us by a law we never heard
          of--condemning us for something we never had the opportunity of
          They would have the right to plead this excuse before the great
          bar of judgment. But, that they may be left without excuse before
          the bar of God in the last dispensation of the fulness of times,
          God will send a holy messenger from heaven, called Elijah, the
          Prophet, to give power to chosen vessels on the earth to
          officiate in the ordinances of that Gospel in their behalf. Thus
          the hearts of the children will be turned towards their fathers;
          otherwise the children must also perish with their fathers, and
          all flesh would be smitten with a curse. Why? Because we have the
          power given unto us from heaven to feel after our fathers, and
          yet we will not do it; consequently, we would be cursed and we
          could not escape from it.
          Though the Gospel may be revealed to us, we cannot partake of it,
          and enjoy its principles, and neglect the fathers. That is a duty
          enjoined upon the children in the last dispensation; that is the
          duty enjoined upon us, and by no less a personage than the one I
          have named. That Prophet who had such great power while he
          remained on the earth--that had power to call down fire upon his
          enemies--that had power to call fire from heaven and consume the
          sacrifices,--that Prophet who was wafted to heaven in a chariot
          of fire--that same august personage has been sent from the
          eternal worlds with this important message to the children, that
          we might extend a helping hand to our fathers that are dead, that
          they might be benefited, as well as we, by the great plan of
          human redemption.
          Now, the great and grand question to be understood by us is,
          Wherein do the children benefit the fathers? In what respect,
          how, and in what manner are their hearts turned to them? And
          also, on the other hand, in what way can the fathers benefit the
          children? For not only the hearts of the children have to be
          turned to the fathers, but the hearts of the fathers are to be
          turned to the children. Both of these objects are to be
          accomplished in the great mission given to Elijah.
          Let us first inquire, In what way are the children that are upon
          the earth to be benefited by their fathers that are dead? I have
          already told you. Had it not been for the fathers that are dead,
          where would have been the Priesthood?
          Could we have got it from the Church of Rome? No; for it never
          was restored to them. Is there any possible way by which the
          people calling themselves Latter-day Saints could have been
          benefited by the authority and Priesthood of heaven, unless it
          were through our fathers who were sent from heaven, holding the
          authority and conferring it upon the children, that they might
          officiate in behalf of those who died without the knowledge of
          the Gospel? There is no other way; and this is the way we
          obtained it; and we have certainly been benefited by it, and the
          hearts of our fathers holding the Priesthood have really and
          truly been turned unto us. While they lived upon the earth, they
          looked down through the dark vista of ages, and beheld their
          children in the last dispensation, and the work they were to
          accomplish. They beheld the time when all things in heaven and on
          the earth, that are in Christ, should be gathered together in
          one; and they called it "the dispensation of the fulness of
          times:" in other worlds, a dispensation that includes all other
          dispensations. Do you understand that? For instance, the former
          dispensations that have been upon this earth have been
          dispensations only in part: they were calculated in their nature
          to accomplish certain objects upon the face of the earth, but
          they never embraced the fathers and the children down to the end
          of time.
          In the last dispensation of the fulness of times all other
          dispensations will be consolidated. It will be the winding-up
          dispensation of this earth, introduced before the great and
          terrible day of the Lord comes. It will be a dispensation that
          will take hold of the fathers back to the earliest ages of the
          world. It will be a dispensation in which the keys that were
          committed to the Apostles in the ancient days will be delivered
          to chosen ones--a dispensation in which all the keys and powers
          held by all the ancient Prophets will be delivered--a
          dispensation that will reach back unto the days of Moses, and
          that will take hold of patriarchal keys, and the righteous
          institutions of those that lived in the days of the flood, and
          back to the days of our father Adam; and there will be keys and
          powers restored once revealed to him. All these dispensations
          could not be perfected without the grand dispensation of the
          fulness of times that will encompass all the inhabitants of the
          earth, of all ages and generations, in one vast general assembly.
          All things in heaven, recollect, and all things on the earth that
          are in Christ are to be gathered in one.
          Did any other dispensations accomplish this? Contemplate the
          works of all past dispensations, and you will find all were not
          gathered in one. It is true they were gathered from time to time
          in the heavens, to wait there for the time when all the righteous
          of this globe should be gathered into one vast assembly--the
          fathers with the children, and the children with the fathers: the
          one could not be perfected without the other.
          Herein, then, both the fathers and the children are interested,
          and the children are benefited through the assistance of the keys
          handed down from heaven by the fathers; and on the other hand,
          that portion of the fathers who died in ignorance are benefited
          by the assistance of the keys committed into the hands of the
          children who will officiate in their behalf.
          But now let us come to particulars in regard to this subject. How
          do the children officiate in behalf of the fathers? We can
          officiate while in the flesh so far as ordinances are concerned.
          We cannot believe for our fathers, we cannot repent for them, we
          cannot receive the Holy Ghost for our fathers, and we cannot
          attain to any other point pertaining to the mind or the spirit of
          Wherein, inquires one, can we benefit our fathers, if we cannot
          repent for them, nor believe for them, nor receive the Holy Ghost
          for them? In what manner can we benefit them? I will tell you
          what we can do. We can be baptized for the dead. Can it be
          possible that there is such a principle? Turn to the 15th chapter
          of Paul's 1st Epistle to the Corinthians, where you can read the
          words of the great Apostle upon the subject of baptism for the
          dead. "Else," said he, "what shall they do which are baptized for
          the dead, if the dead rise not at all? Why are they then baptized
          for the dead?"
          He understood the matter; it was all plain before him; and he was
          writing to a people who understood it: they had received previous
          instructions, although these words are contained in what is
          called Paul's first Epistle to the Corinthians; and in this first
          Epistle we read that he had written another epistle to that same
          people; but that is lost. If we had that first epistle which Paul
          refers to in what is now termed "the first Epistle," we should
          probably find this doctrine fully revealed, for he wrote to them
          as though they understood all about it. He could with propriety
          have addressed then in a style something like this:--You
          Corinthians have received the ordinance of baptism for the dead;
          you have gone forth and been baptized for and in behalf of the
          dead; you have been buried in water in the likeness of Christ's
          death, and raised from it in the likeness of his resurrection, in
          behalf of the dead: and now, inasmuch as you understand it, what
          will you do, if the dead rise not at all? As much as to say that
          baptism will give you a full and clear title to come forth in the
          morning of the first resurrection; and also your dead can rise in
          the morning of the first resurrection, inasmuch as you have been
          baptized for them: but if the dead are not raised from their
          graves, neither you nor they can be benefited by baptism.
                 This is the argument of Paul. This looks consistent.
          Those spirits of our fathers whose bodies are in their graves can
          repent, for they have not lost their agency; they can believe in
          Jesus Christ, for that is an act of the mind: they can reform
          from every evil, because they are agents; for it is the spirit
          that can do good or evil. That same being, called the spirit, can
          repent in the eternal worlds as well as here; it can believe in
          Jesus Christ and in this atonement in the eternal worlds as well
          as here: and if the Gospel is preached to them there, they can
          receive it there, so far as the acts of the mind are concerned;
          but they could not receive baptism there, for that is an
          ordinance pertaining to the body: it is an outward ordinance--an
          ordinance instituted particularly for those that are in the
          Baptism is for the remission of the sins of those who are in the
          body; and it is the same for the generations of the dead, if
          their sins are to be forgiven through the atoning blood of Jesus
          Christ. The conditions of forgiveness are the same in the spirit
          world as here--namely, baptism for the remission of sins. But,
          inasmuch as they have not the opportunity of being baptized in
          that spirit world, some person else must officiate for them in
          their behalf. What power and authority do the servants of God
          justly receive who administer here on the earth? Do they
          administer as persons that have no authority? Do they officiate
          as having received authority from man? Do they assume authority?
          Is this the kind of authority with which the true servants of God
          administer in ordinances? No. The authority committed into the
          hands of the servants of God, in all dispensations of the Gospel,
          is the power to bind on the earth, and it is bound in heaven,--to
          seal on the earth and it is sealed in heaven,--to loose on the
          earth, and it is loosed in the heavens; and whosesoever sins they
          remit here on the earth, they are to be remitted in the heavens;
          and whosesoever sins they retain here upon the earth, they are
          retained against those individuals in the heavens. This is the
          authority of the servants of God in all dispensations of the
          Gospel from the earliest ages of the world until the present
          time. Any authority which does not embrace this power in the
          ministration of ordinances is altogether useless and in vain.
          Baptism received at the hands of any unauthorized person is good
          for nothing.
          When the children of men here in the flesh receive the Gospel for
          themselves, they are baptized for the remission of sins, and
          receive the fulness of the Gospel and the hope of eternal life in
          the kingdom of God for themselves: when they also have a
          dispensation committed to them for the benefit of their fathers
          who are dead, unless they exercise their agency in trying to
          benefit the fathers, they will, as Malachi predicts, be smitten
          with a curse: they will not be profited themselves by the Gospel
          which they have received. Why? Because they do not reach forward
          and try to reclaim others whose bodies are sleeping in the grave.
          The Latter-day Saints have had this subject revealed to them; and
          the great God that sent his angel to Joseph Smith, to give him
          power and authority to translate the history of ancient America,
          with the Gospel and prophecies contained in it, has spoken to the
          same man, revealing to him the keys of Elijah, and power to seal
          on earth that which shall be sealed in the heavens: therefore,
          when by that authority the servants and handmaids of the Lord go
          forth and are baptized for those that are dead, it is recorded
          and sealed on the earth. The administrator who officiates for and
          in behalf of the dead does it by authority. He says--Having
          authority given me in the name of Jesus Christ, I baptize you for
          and in behalf of your father, of your mother, of your
          grandfather, or of any of your ancestors, as the case may be,
          that are dead: and I do this in the name of the Father, and of
          the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. This is recorded in the sacred
          records kept on the earth; and the recording angel who takes
          cognizance of the ordinances on the earth makes a record of the
          same in heaven. I do not know but Elijah himself may be the
          recording angel for eternity.
          The sacred books kept in the archives of eternity are to be
          opened in the great judgment day, and compared with the records
          kept on the earth; and then, if it is found that things have been
          done by the authority and commandment of the Most High, in
          relation to the dead, and the same things are found to be
          recorded both on earth and in heaven, such sacred books will be
          opened and read before the assembled universe in the day of
          judgment, and will be sanctioned by Him who sits on the throne
          and deals out justice and mercy to all of his creation. Our
          fathers who are in the spirit world must have a message sent to
          them. What benefit would it be for you and me to go forth and be
          baptized for our fathers, or for our grandfathers, or for any of
          our ancestors who are dead, if no message is to be sent to them
          in the spirit world? A message must be sent to them.
          There are authorities in heaven as well as upon the earth, and
          the authorities in heaven are far greater in number than the few
          who are upon the earth. This is only a little branch of the great
          tree of the Priesthood--merely a small branch receiving authority
          from heaven, so that the inhabitants of the earth may be
          benefited as well as the inhabitants of the eternal world; but
          the great trunk of the tree of the Priesthood is in heaven. There
          you will find thousands and millions holding the power of the
          Priesthood; there you will find numerous hosts of messengers to
          be sent forth to benefit the numerous nations of the dead. They
          go forth having authority; they enter into the prison-houses of
          the dead; they open their mouths by authority and commandment of
          the Most High God; they preach to them Jesus Christ as the Lamb
          slain from before the foundation of the world; they show to the
          inhabitants of the dead, in their prison-houses, that his
          atonement was intended to reach them as well as people dwelling
          upon the earth. And in proof of this, let me refer you to what
          the Apostle Peter says in relation to Jesus our great High Priest
          and Apostle, who was sent forth by the commandment of the Father
          to our world. Peter says that after he was crucified and put to
          death in the flesh, he went to preach to the spirits in prison
          which perished in the floods, when once the long-suffering of God
          waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was preparing.
          We learn from this that Jesus has set the example--that he came
          forth while in the flesh to minister unto those in the flesh; and
          while his body slept in the tomb, and his spirit was separate
          from the same, he still felt himself authorized as an Apostle and
          High Priest to go to those prison-houses and open the prison
          doors and set the captives free. He found those old antediluvian
          spirits that existed on the earth some two thousand years before
          that time; he preached to them; and, as Peter says, in the next
          chapter, he preached the Gospel to them:--"For for this cause was
          the Gospel preached to them that are dead, that they might be
          judged according to men in the flesh, and live according to God
          in the spirit." They could not be judged by the same law, unless
          it was preached to them. The same Gospel must be sounded in their
          ears that was sounded in the ears of the living. If they reject
          it in their prison-houses, they will be punished by the same law
          you and I will be punished by, if we reject it in the flesh.
               One of the powers of the Priesthood is that whatsoever you
          shall loose on the earth shall be loosed in the heavens. Now, if
          a spirit does sincerely receive a messenger in that prison--if he
          believes his testimony and hearkens to all things that are
          said--if he believes that Jesus Christ has tasted death for every
          man--for those who die in ignorance, as well as for those who
          hear the Gospel in the flesh, he will be informed that in yonder
          world, or in the world he came from, there is authority given for
          men and women to be baptized for such.
          Those messengers sent to preach in prison will most likely
          interrogate the prisoners in language something like this:--Will
          you receive our testimony? Do you believe that Jesus Christ has
          tasted death for every man? Do you believe that through your
          repentance and faith, and through the ordinance of baptism in
          your behalf, by those that are living in yonder world, you may
          have a remission of your sins? If they believe it, and actually
          do repent, the ordinance of baptism administered here in their
          behalf will benefit them there. But, says one, this being
          baptized for another looks rather inconsistent to me. Why does
          it? Suppose a man is placed in a situation that he could not be
          baptized for himself, must his sins be retained unto him? Must he
          remain in prison throughout all ages of eternity, because he has
          lost his body, and has not the privilege of being baptized? Does
          that look inconsistent with the justice of God? Then why not
          another person administer in his behalf? How could you have
          atoned for yourselves? If it had not been for the agency of
          another being that acted for you and in your behalf, you must
          have perished eternally. You had forfeited every right and title
          to the blessings of the kingdom of God: all mankind were shut out
          from the presence of God, and became dead as to things pertaining
          to righteousness: the sentence of the first death was placed upon
          father Adam and his children, which was irrevocable, if there had
          been no atonement.
          We would have had to lay down these bodies, never to rise from
          the tomb, if there had been no atonement: our spirits would have
          been for ever subject to that being that tempted our first
          parents, and we could not have helped ourselves. Hence, the Son
          of God came forth and made an atonement, not for himself, but for
          and in behalf and in the name of his younger brethren, that they,
          through his blood, and through certain conditions of the Gospel,
          might receive forgiveness of their sins. One of these conditions
          is baptism: but spirits are placed in a condition where they
          cannot receive this ordinance. And now, why not somebody have
          authority to go and administer for them and in their behalf? Not
          only Jesus has acted in behalf of the children of men, but it
          pertains to the same Priesthood and Apostleship, wherever it is
          placed, to act for and in behalf of the children of men: hence,
          Paul says, We beseech you, not in our own name, but in Christ's
          stead, be ye reconciled to God. They came forth to officiate for
          the children of men, that could not help themselves without
          authorized ministers.
          Just so, the dead could not help themselves without messengers
          being sent to them in their prison-houses, and without persons in
          the flesh being authorized to receive Gospel ordinances for them
          and in their behalf. How are we to know the individuals for whom
          we should be baptized? We know nothing about our ancestors very
          far back. We can, perhaps, go back to our grandfathers, and some
          of you may possibly trace your genealogies back seven or eight
          generations, and get the names of your ancestors. But when you
          get these, there is a still longer chain, with many links to it,
          before you get back where the chain has been mended up by ancient
          administrators. How can we be baptized for persons whose very
          names are lost? Do you suppose that the Prophet Elijah would be
          sent from heaven with this great and important mission to turn
          the heart of the fathers to the children, and the hearts of the
          children to the fathers, and then leave them in entire ignorance
          with regard to their genealogies?
          If Elijah the Prophet is to be sent before the great and dreadful
          day of the Lord to turn the hearts of the children to the
          fathers, you may be assured that we shall learn something about
          the genealogy of those fathers.
          We shall learn by the spirit of revelation whom to be baptized
          for, and whom to officiate for in the holy ordinances of the
          Gospel. Herein is the necessity of revelation. Take away
          revelation from this great dispensation of the fulness of times,
          and I would not give you much for the mission of Elijah, or for
          the dispensation itself. Take away that great principle that
          always characterized all other dispensations, and you throw us
          into uncertainty on tens of thousands of important subjects.
          But when a communication is opened between man and his Maker, and
          angels are sent down to restore their keys and their powers,
          light shines at once upon our pathway. It may be asked, Where are
          these ordinances to be attended to? Can we run over the world and
          pick up Saints here and there and baptize them for their dead?
          No. The house of God is a house of order, the kingdom of God is a
          kingdom of order, and everything must be conducted with order,
          and with power and authority, so that when it is sealed on earth
          it is sealed in the heavens, that the records on earth and in
          heaven may agree--that the Priesthood on earth and in heaven may
          agree--that they may be one.
          These things cannot be attended to in all places on the earth.
          There are certain appointed places for the ministration of these
          holy ordinances. Temples must be built, by the commandment of the
          Almighty, unto his holy name, that shall be sanctified and made
          holy from the foundation stone unto the top thereof, consecrated
          to the living God for the administration of holy ordinances, not
          only for the benefit of the living, but for the benefit of the
          fathers who are dead. But in what apartments in the Temple shall
          the baptism for the dead be administered? It will be in the
          proper place--in the lowest story or department of the house of
          God. Why? Because it must be in a place underneath where the
          living assemble, in representation of the dead that are laid down
          in the grave. There a baptismal font must be erected by the
          commandment of the Most High, and after the pattern he shall give
          by revelation unto his servants; and in such a font this sacred
          and holy ordinance must be administered by the servants of God.
          We will mention another thing in regard to the authority that
          receives these communications. Every man will not be his own
          revelator in these matters, for there would be ten thousand
          revelator, and perhaps no more than five hundred of them would be
          In the manifestation of spiritual gifts which God has given to
          his servants in all ages of the world, he has has those appointed
          with authority and power to discern which were from God, and
          which were not. In the days of Moses there were many Prophets.
          The spirit of prophecy rested upon seventy Elders of Israel on a
          certain occasion; and when Joshua saw some of them in their tents
          prophesying, he ran to Moses, with great zeal, and said, "My lord
          Moses forbid them." He felt zealous for Moses, for fear he would
          lose his honour as a Prophet among so many. Moses exclaimed, "I
          would to God all the Lord's people were prophets." If they had
          been, it would have required a great many having the gift to
          discern the spirits of the Prophets to know which were true. So
          it will be in relation to the revelations of genealogies of the
          Saints of the living God. If they are to feel after their fathers
          that are dead, and redeem them by the holy ordinance of baptism,
          they will not go to work in the dark, nor by the prophecies and
          revelations of every person who may offer himself as a revelator
          or prophet. There will be an order in the house of God; there
          will be a Moses there, or, in other words, a man holding the keys
          and authority of these things.
          Moses was the great Prophet in Israel, though there were other
          prophets. Says the Lord, I will reveal myself to those other
          prophets in dark sayings; I will instruct them in figures and
          dreams; but not so with my servant Moses: I will talk to him face
          to face, and the similitude of the Lord shall he behold. So, in
          the dispensation of the latter days, a Moses will stand in the
          congregation filled with the Holy Ghost, and the spirit of
          revelation will be upon him to receive instruction from the
          heavens in regard to the fathers and the dispensation over which
          he presides.
          Now, let me refer you to a little Scripture on this subject. I
          have already referred you to what Peter and Paul said. Isaiah, in
          the 24th chapter, prophesies of the great day of burning--of the
          great day when the earth shall reel to and fro as a drunken
          man--of the great day when all nations of the wicked will perish;
          after which, he further adds. "And it shall come to pass in that
          day that the Lord shall punish the host of the high ones that are
          on high, and the kings of the earth upon the earth. And they
          shall be gathered together, as prisoners are gathered in the pit,
          and shall be shut up in the prison, and after many days shall
          they be visited. Then the moon shall be confounded, and the sun
          ashamed, when the Lord of hosts shall reign in Mount Zion and in
          Jerusalem, and before his ancients gloriously."
          You see, from these passages, that in the last days many of those
          kings and high ones who will not place themselves in a position
          to receive the Gospel, and who die ignorant of its principles,
          will be gathered together as prisoners in the pit, and be shut up
          for many days, with a fearful looking for the judgment of the
          great day. They will not know what is coming--what will befall
          them, like all prisoners guilty of crime. But after many days
          they shall be visited by the servants of God, as Jesus visited
          the antediluvians with a message: the door of their prison will
          be thrown open, after they have been sufficiently long confined;
          and if they repent, they can be redeemed; but if they will not
          repent, they will be taken from thence and cast into outer
          You know that men are taken up for crime and shut up in the
          calaboose, or jail, or some such place to stay there for a length
          of time until they are brought to judgment; and then they are
          sentenced to hard labour, perhaps, in the Penitentiary. These
          will be in torment until they obey the message sent to them; and
          if they do not receive the message of pardon, they will be
          punished until they have paid the uttermost farthing; that is,
          they will be punished with eternal punishment. 
          We might quote you many other passages in relation to this
          subject; but it is unnecessary for us to multiply passages on a
          subject that ought to be familiar to all the Latter-day Saints:
          and as it is a subject that does not particularly benefit
          strangers, I do not know that it is necessary for them to have
          all the evidence; for they have not authority to be baptized for
          their dead, because they have not been baptized for themselves.
          They may like to know what the peculiar doctrines of the
          Latter-day Saints are, and that is all the good it will do them.
          But, as Latter-day Saints, we have principles to lay before the
          inhabitants of the earth that embrace, not only the people living
          on it, but all the generations of the dead. It is the most
          charitable doctrine that was ever preached to the nations of the
          earth. The Universalists think they are very charitable. Why?
          Because they send all to heaven, whether they are good or evil,
          saints or sinners. Murderers, drunkards, and all classes of
          society are to dwell together in heaven. And what a heaven it
          would be--Methodists contending against Baptists, and Baptists
          against Methodists, Presbyterians against Quakers, Roman
          Catholics against Protestants, and Nothingarians against
          Sectarians, and Sectarians against Nothingarians; and then add to
          the whole catalogue of contending sects drunkards, blasphemers,
          whoremongers, murderers, and every species of wicked beings, all
          jumbled up together. Oh, what a happy place! Brother Kimball
          says--"And all of them with a revolver and bowie knife at their
          I think I should pray for an outside corner without the walls. I
          should want to get at a great distance from such a heterogeneous
          mass. They call this charity; but it is different from the
          charity which dwells in the bosom of God. I do not think he has
          charity enough to associate with a company of this description.
          But the Latter-day Saints have their Church founded on true
          principles, law, and order,--principles revealed from heaven,
          that all on the earth, and in the eternal worlds may be saved on
          pure principles, and pure principles only. If they ever inherit
          the kingdom of God, they must go there with hearts as pure as the
          angels of God; if they dwell in his presence, they must be pure
          as he is pure, perfect as he is perfect, that the holy order of
          heaven may be graced with all the perfection, holiness, and
          godliness of character that we read of in the Scriptures of
          eternal truth. Such a heaven will be a heaven indeed. It is the
          goodness and virtue of beings that inherit a place which make it
          You select a place that is surrounded with many disadvantages,
          like these deserts and mountain wilds, and place a pure people
          there--a people perfectly organized and influenced by the Holy
          Ghost in all things, doing unto others as they would have others
          do to them in everything, meting out justice on the principles of
          righteousness and truth; and let every one be perfectly honest in
          his deal, and let his hands be continually stayed from stealing
          other people's property, and let there be no quarrelling or evil
          speaking; and if such a people do have to toil and labour in the
          midst of these mountains and kanyons, yet they are happy; they
          carry heaven in their own bosoms, or the principles that make
          happiness abide within them. When these Godlike principles become
          more fully developed--when the Saints become more rooted and
          grounded in them, and enter into the eternal worlds and find
          everybody there, like themselves, pure in heart, it will make a
          perfect heaven. You place the wicked there, with all their
          abominations, and it will transform heaven into a hell.
          It matters not how beautiful a place it may be,--although it is
          as lovely as the garden of Eden--though everything in the eternal
          world harmonizes and the elements all conspire to produce
          happiness, yet place a people there with wicked hearts, and it is
          hell. You take a man full of corruption and introduce him into
          the society of the pure and just, and it would be a perfect hell
          to him.
          I have often heard blasphemers and drunkards and abominable
          characters say, I really hope I shall at last get to heaven. If
          they get there, they will be in the most miserable place they
          could be in. Were they to behold the face of God, or the angels,
          it would kindle in them a flame of unquenchable fire; it would be
          the very worst place a wicked man could get into: he would much
          rather go and dwell in hell with the devil and his host. On the
          other hand, you take a man that is pure in heart--a holy being,
          and place him in the society of the devils, and he is not in his
          element; the society is disagreeable. If he were obliged to stay
          there and behold the corrupt and evil doings of the wicked and
          abominable, it would in some degree make a hell for him to look
          upon their conduct, and still such a being would have one
          principle about him that would enable him to control, in a
          measure, his feelings; that is, he would have control over those
          characters; and herein is the power of the Priesthood. If the
          servants of God are sent to the spirit-prison to minister unto
          them, if they are sent to those who are in a state of wickedness
          and degradation to minister to them, they have one source of
          comfort--they are not confined there as prisoners; they go there
          voluntarily; they do not associate with their wickedness, but
          hate it; they are willing to stay there, peradventure they may
          bring some of them to repentance; and the Devil has no power over
          them: they have learned to control him in this life, to rebuke
          him, and to say unto him, Get behind us, Satan! When a Saint
          arrives in that eternal world, if he be sent on a mission into
          the dominions of Satan, to reclaim some under his power, he can
          say to Satan and to all his armies, Depart hence! He has the
          power of the Priesthood to command him and all powers under him,
          and they are obliged to obey. Not so with a wicked man: he gets
          into a perfect hell, wherever you place him, so long as he
          harbours wickedness in his breast.
          But we have spoken concerning our fathers that are to be
          redeemed. We have spoken concerning the work of the children to
          redeem them. Let me here say that before this last dispensation
          ends there will be a perfect unbroken chain from the first of the
          fathers to the time of the close of the dispensation; and all
          will be saved who can be saved: all who are placed within the
          power of redemption will be redeemed,--not redeemed to the same
          degree of salvation, but some will inherit one kingdom, and some
          another; some receiving the highest or celestial glory, being
          crowned with crown of glory in the presence of God for ever,
          shining forth like the sun in its meridian strength; while
          others, though celestial, will be subject to them, inheriting a
          less degree of celestial glory. Others will inherit a terrestrial
          glory, or the glory of the moon. Others will inherit a glory
          still less than this, which may be termed a telestial glory, like
          that of the stars--a glory small indeed! They are all redeemed,
          according to their repentance, faithfulness, and works of
          righteousness, into these various degrees of glory. On the other
          hand, opposite to these various degrees of glory, are various
          degrees of punishment; some inheriting a prison, where they may
          be visited with rays of hope; others inheriting outer darkness,
          where there is weeping, wailing, and gnashing of teeth; others
          cast into a bottomless or lowermost pit to dwell with the Devil
          and his angels throughout eternity, having committed the
          unpardonable sin, for whom there is no forgiveness in this world
          nor the world to come; and thus the justice of god will be
          magnified as well as his mercy; for God is perfectly just, being
          just according to our notions of justice; for among the original
          qualities of our minds we have correct notions of justice
          implanted in our bosoms originally by God himself: also what we
          know of mercy originated from God. He implanted the principles of
          justice and mercy in our hearts, and he implanted the same
          principles that dwell in his own bosom.
          What is justice with us, when we are truly enlightened, is
          justice with God; and what is mercy with us, when we are truly
          enlightened, is mercy with God: and these great attributes will
          be magnified in the dealing out of punishments and rewards.
          Every man which ever has lived, or ever will live, will be dealt
          with according to his works and the law of the Gospel. There is
          another thing I wish to lay before this congregation, and that is
          in regard to those generations to whom the Gospel has not been
          committed in time. While I have been traveling abroad, many have
          said to me, How is it? You teach us that there has been no Church
          of God for many generations on the earth. you teach us that our
          fathers and mothers in generations gone past have died without
          the knowledge of the Gospel; you teach us that God is a just
          being, and will punish men by the law of the Gospel; and how is
          it that he suffered all these generations to remain without the
          Gospel while in the flesh? I want to answer this question, and
          tell you why there was no Church on the earth six hundred or a
          thousand years ago--why generation after generation have fallen
          into their graves, without hearing the voice of God, or any
          communication from him. I will give you the reason why, and then
          leave you to judge in relation to the matter. It is well known
          that the nations killed off the old Apostles and Prophets, and
          banished the Church of Christ from the earth. Those who remained
          were corrupt, evil, and devilish, desiring to work wickedness,
          having no desires for righteousness, having apostatized from the
          truth. Because of the great wickedness which reigned, the Lord
          Almighty saw that it was impossible for him to reveal a
          dispensation and protect it on the earth; he saw that it was
          impossible to be done in those dark ages. For if he had revealed
          himself to any man, and that man should go forth and say, Thus
          saith the Lord God, he might, before the sun went down, look for
          his head to be taken off his shoulders, or to be stretched upon
          the wheels of the Inquisition, to be tortured with all manner of
          cruelties as a heretic. And if he should undertake to work
          secretly with mankind, after it was found out publicly, he would
          have been hunted from one end of the earth to the other, until he
          was destroyed and all his followers. This would have brought
          innocent blood again upon the people. The Lord saw that they
          would bring greater wickedness on themselves, if he revealed a
          dispensation, than to withhold it; for they would have been sure
          to take the lives of his servants, and bring innocent blood upon
          their heads, even as their fathers did. This would effectually
          prevent them from entering into that prison where they, in due
          time, could hear the Gospel.
          To prevent the effusion of innocent blood and give them a chance,
          the Lord withheld from them his Church. The Lord might have
          reasoned thus:--I will not raise up my Church in their midst, for
          they will put the people of that Church to death. If I restore
          the authority to the earth, they will root it out; they will shed
          innocent blood; therefore, I will send these generations into
          their graves in ignorance; and when governments are established
          so liberal that there will be some prospect of establishing my
          kingdom on the earth, then I will send Elijah the Prophet, and he
          shall give authority to the children to search after their
          fathers who died in ignorance of the Gospel.
          We are willing to go the earth over to save the living; we are
          willing to build temples and administer in ordinances to save the
          dead; we are willing to enter the eternal worlds and preach the
          every creature who has not placed himself beyond the reach of
          mercy. We are willing to labour both in this world and in the
          next to save men.
          I will now close my remarks by saying, Let all rejoice that the
          great day of the dispensation of the fulness of times has come.
          Let the living rejoice; let the dead rejoice; let the heavens and
          the earth rejoice; let all creation shout hosannah! glory to God
          in the highest! for the hath brought salvation, and glory, and
          honour, and immortality, and eternal life to the fallen sons of
          men. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Daniel
          H. Wells, March 9, 1856
                           Daniel H. Wells, March 9, 1856
                             ALL THEIR OPERATIONS, ETC.
               A Discourse by Elder Daniel H. Wells, delivered in the
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 9, 1856.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          It appears to have fallen to my lot to occupy a few moments of
          this morning. Though unexpected to me, I rejoice in the
          opportunity of addressing you in a public manner, in meeting with
          the Saints of God, and learning those principles which are
          calculated for our exaltation. I rejoice in being numbered with
          the Saints of the Most High, and that I have a part in the great
          work of the last days in connection with my brethren--those with
          whom I am more closely associated, and those who are before me.
          I feel assured that this work is all-important, and that we
          consult our own interests more than those of any one else in
          being engaged in it. I rejoice in the present position,
          prospects, and condition of this people, and in the progress
          which they have made in gathering those who are zealous of good
          works, and whose aim and designs are to build up the kingdom of
          God on the earth. We are fast becoming a great nation; we have
          passed on from stage to stage until we are recognized as a nation
          composed of Saints--of "Mormons." We have made great strides in
          power and influence since this people were organized, and it is a
          matter of great rejoicing with me.
          Of all government organizations on earth, I deem the organization
          of this Church, with its First Presidency, its Quorum of the
          Twelve Apostles, of High Priests, of Seventies, its Bishopric,
          &c., the most perfect. It is one great whole, and perfect in all
          its parts. That First Presidency have called around them men to
          aid and assist in carrying on the business requisite in rolling
          forth this work, to build up cities and temples, and to assist in
          counselling and leading the people.
          Then does it not become our duty to rally round the standard
          raised by that Presidency, and to sustain and uphold them? I
          think it does; and it is more particularly to this point that I
          wish to direct the attention of the congregation.
          Our cause affords sufficient occupation to absorb the attention,
          energies, and ability of every man and woman in the world, aside
          from the few who embrace the faith. We will say, then, that
          whatever the First Presidency wish to accomplish should be
          sustained; and they should be supported by the entire mass of the
          people, in order that the people may be united, and that all
          operations may be carried out as directed from day to day.
          We expect to build up the kingdom of God on the earth, that we
          may have access to the courts of heaven and participate in those
          endowments and exaltations in this life and in the life to come
          which we anticipate. Do the people understand, or do they not,
          that it is their privilege and duty to devote all they have, as
          well as their energy and ability, for the furtherance of this
          Gospel? It sometimes appears to me that if they understood this
          matter in the light in which I do, the First Presidency would not
          be so burdened with debt as they now are. Many are probably not
          so well acquainted with the business operations of the Church as
          I am; for they are not appointed to specially operate in that
          department. Last season's operations in the emigration of the
          poor created over fifty-three thousand dollars indebtedness,
          which was rolled in upon the Presidency to meet here. In whose
          hands are these means? In the hands of those who have been
          brought here, and the brethren who have lent them come with their
          drafts to draw the pay. The past season has been financially
          disastrous; and when disasters visit the people, they affect the
          heads of the Church, who feel them more sensibly than do any
          other part of the community. Large numbers of cattle perished on
          the Plains, our crops were destroyed by drought and grasshoppers,
          and many cattle and horses died during the winter. These losses
          have materially curtailed the resources of the Church, and it had
          not funds with which to promptly meet all indebtedness. Worse
          than all, most of the creditors require every dollar to be paid
          in money, and that, too, forthwith; the amounts must be
          forthcoming in money. Suppose we say that the Emigrating Fund
          Company are responsible for their debts, and should be; but what
          are their resources? It is well known that they consist of the
          debts which are held against those who have been assisted, and
          the cattle and waggons with which they came. Unless these debts
          are collected, and the oxen and waggons turned into money, how
          can the Company meet their liabilities, so long as only cash will
          be taken in payment? There has been no sale for this kind of
          property by which money could be realized; and the poor, who have
          been assisted, have not been in a situation to refund the money
          which has been expended in their transportation. Wherefore it is
          easy to comprehend what becomes of the means of the Perpetual
          Emigrating Company. The whole weight of indebtedness falls upon
          the President, when at the same time he is not obliged by law or
          by any fair, reasonable, or honest requirement to pay one
          farthing of it. He has absorbed the resources of the Church to
          meet this indebtedness, for which nothing but money would answer;
          and that is the source from whence money has come, and not from
          the resources of the Perpetual Emigrating Fund Company.
          Why cannot the brethren who hold claims against the Company
          exercise a little judgment and patience, and wait until the
          people who have been assisted are able to pay? Some of the
          creditors may say that they are poor. And what if they are? They
          say that they had means once, and they take it hard to be
          shortened. What of that? What if they should come on a level with
          the rest of their brethren? Is there no reward in this? Are they
          not professedly Saints? and do they not wish to gain an eternal
          exaltation with the Saints? Suppose you do let your means go in
          this way, what of it? And suppose you never get it again in cash,
          there are the resources of the Company. Take them, and that in
          strictness is all you could do.
          But no: many are ready to apostatize if they cannot get their
          money. Some were not in the city a week, and others not a day
          before they came to see if they could not get their money, for
          fear they would come to want. I mention this conduct because it
          is not right. I would like brethren to come into this kingdom
          with an understanding that their salvation will cost them all
          they have got and all they ever will have. Perhaps there are a
          few who measurably feel and realize what the Presidency have to
          encounter in these and other business operations; for there is
          hardly a poor person in the Church but expects to have the
          Presidency sustain them. They are the first ones they apply to,
          it seems to me, to sustain them. This they are willing to do, if
          they had the ability, and generally they have had the ability;
          and perhaps that is one reason why the poor throng them.
          We have Bishops, Teachers, deacons, and Priests in this kingdom,
          according to its organization; and I would here ask one question:
          Is it not manifest that these helps should stretch forth their
          hands and strive to assist? There is such a thing as
          overburdening the Presidency in these matters.
          I do not presume, in this crisis, that the Bishops and their
          helps have food sufficient to support all the poor in their
          Wards; but what do I suppose? That they have heads on their
          shoulders, and that the Teachers have, and they can calculate,
          and devise, and manage, and arrange for their neighbors, and
          those who are under their care; and I suppose that it is their
          duty to do so, and take that care from the Presidency of the
          Church. The conduct of many would indicate that they think that
          the Presidency can easily attend to each of their individual
          affairs, and those too of a trifling character. I almost daily
          turn away numbers who press to the President with trifling
          I will mention one instance, by way of illustration. The other
          day a man came to ask the President if he could not inform him
          how he could collect a debt from one who owed him. What was that
          to President Young? I told him to attend to his own business, and
          to go to the proper authorities. Do you suppose that President
          Young is going to collect all the debts of this people? Just
          reflect for a moment what an immense amount of business would
          roll upon that man, if he would let the numbers who wish to,
          consult him upon every trifle.
          I have referred to only one instance; but similar ones are as
          numerous as the stars in the heavens. He has the most patience of
          any man in the world, or he would not listen to nearly as many as
          he does. I have observed one thing--the poor, the weak, and
          afflicted I never knew him to turn away: he will always
          condescend to their smallest wishes. It is a great burden upon
          him, and I can tell the people that it is wearing heavily upon
          him. Let any person, if he wishes to comprehend the matter fully,
          tax his mind to the utmost in a thousand different ways in a day,
          seeking to advise and counsel for the best good of those who
          apply to him, and he will find that it will fast wear him down to
          the grave.
          The power of faith and the blessings of the Almighty sustain our
          President. Were it not for them, no man on earth could perform
          the labour he performs; and I believe that no other man ever did.
          Circumstances render it impossible to go on with the Public
          Works. We have work enough to do, but we have not provisions to
          give the labourer. It is unpleasant to stop the Public Works, not
          only because it retards improvement, but because those who have
          been labouring on the works look to that quarter for their
          subsistence. Many who have laboured there are without breadstuff
          or anything to eat; and they think that if they can get to work
          as formerly, they will get food. The only wonder to me is that
          anything has been left until now, and there is not much. We have
          to get along from hand to mouth in order to conduct matters on
          the present limited scale, and are obliged to stop operations
          until after harvest. It is the counsel of the First Presidency
          for every one to be diligent in raising grain and other products
          of the soil, that we may replenish the granaries and storehouse,
          and have food to sustain the labourers.
          The every-day duties of life are the ones which are particularly
          incumbent on the Saints; and it is for them to be humble and
          perform their duties faithfully, and the great work of the last
          days will go on. It is rolling forth with magnitude and power,
          and these small appearing matters are as important as anything
          else towards the accomplishment of that end.
          We have a few business operations that we would be pleased to
          keep in motion, if we could get the provisions with which to do
          so. In this connection I will make a few remarks touching the
          Deseret News. Is it not a good paper? and are not the people
          edified and profited by it? How do they pay for it? There is not
          enough received on subscription to sustain the hands who publish
          it--the compositors, and pressmen, and others necessarily engaged
          upon it. I know this fact from what little knowledge I have of
          that department, although that is not particularly the department
          I have much to do with. Subscriptions are paid in everything
          except provisions and money, and other valuable articles
          requisite in publishing a paper.
          Aside from that, there are not one-fourthas many papers
          subscribed for as there should be, and then paid for in good
          available means, at least so far as each one might be able. About
          4,000 papers are now issued, and certainly 12,000 should be. Then
          it might be afforded cheaper and be paid for promptly; and the
          people can easily pay for it, because EVERYTHING THAT CAN BE
          THOUGHT OF is taken in payment. Why do not the people sustain
          their paper more liberally? They will do some good by doing that
          both to themselves and the cause. A new volume is now commencing,
          and I recommend those who take it to continue to do so, and to
          use an exertion to have their neighbours take it. And let those
          who realize its value procure subscribers and send in their
          names, accompanied with the pay, so far as possible, and that
          will help to sustain the paper. What makes me think and speak of
          it? Simply this: There are men who work on it that are weak,
          through want of suitable provision, insomuch that working off the
          4,000 per week is too hard for them. They are now rationed on
          half a pound of breadstuff per day, and they begin to look sickly
          and to sink under the labour, for want of more food. We have to
          give extra rations for extra work, on account of having to carve
          so closely. Then why not come on with six dollars in advance for
          the new volume, that the men who work on it may have something to
          administer to their health and comfort from week to week?
          Has there been means enough in the hands of those who attend to
          that department to sustain it? No: they have had to call upon the
          Church for aid. The subscribers have failed to furnish provision
          enough to feed the men actually at work on the paper, or money
          with which to purchase it. There are many who have available
          means, but do not take the paper. They could and should take it
          and pay for it: I am satisfied of this.
          It is the wish of the President that the Big Cottonwood canal be
          completed this spring. When provisions are again plenty, we may
          set men to quarrying rock for the Temple, and the canal be
          prepared for its transportation. It is desirable to have this
          work done with labour-tithing, particularly so far as the
          labourers can furnish themselves. Let the Bishops call out the
          brethren to complete that work as speedily and as extensively as
          it can be done without interfering with tilling the soil, that it
          may be timely secured against high water. These are some of the
          labours which the First Presidency desire to carry out, and
          everybody should respond and manifest, by their performances,
          their faith concerning them.
          I am not much of a hand to go into the mysteries, or to strive to
          peep into futurity, to see how this or that is going to be done
          in the world to come, and to strive to find out how high an
          exaltation I am going to attain to. Those are matters that do not
          concern me at all. I have no uneasiness on those subjects. I have
          always felt that if I did my duty from day to day, and remained
          faithful to the end, I should get a reward that would be
          perfectly satisfactory to me, whatever it might be: therefore I
          never concern myself about what is going to be my reward in
          future life. It was sufficient for me, when I learned this faith,
          that I might be permitted to have a name among the Saints, be
          numbered with them, have the opportunity of showing by my works
          whether I was a Saint of the Most High God, and be permitted to
          assist my brethren, and do what little I could for the rolling
          forth of this kingdom, and building it up, regardless of the
          consequences in the future, and perform those duties set before
          me from day to day with the best ability and talent I could
          command, devoting myself exclusively to the building up of this
          That is the way in which I at first looked at "Mormonism," and it
          is the way I have looked at it ever since. I am so strong in the
          belief of the doctrine, that I recommend every one of the
          brethren and sisters to look at it in the same light in which I
          do. It is the all-absorbing topic with me; and it is no matter
          what I am called to do in this work, it is for the sake of
          truth,--no matter how tired and fatigued I may be, it is for the
          sake of truth.
          The more we can do, so much the better; for it is our duty,
          nothing more,--it is our privilege, nothing less. And it is one
          of the greatest privileges that has ever been extended to the
          children of men. That privilege is a blessing which should be
          appreciated, and which I have often found was not sufficiently
          so, by some portions of the people. I have known people applying
          for inducements to dwell among this community, asking, "Can I get
          a living, in case I obey the truth? Shall I be sustained in my
          profession as a lawyer, teacher, &c.?" as though that had
          anything to do with the question--as though "Mormonism" must
          support and sustain them. It will do it, it is true; but it is
          their business to do all they can to sustain and promote that. 
          The heavens are ready to shower down blessings, if the people are
          ready to receive and sufficiently appreciate them. The reasons
          that we have not the blessings of the Almighty in greater
          abundance arise from the fact that we are not at present capable
          of receiving more. When and where have this people ever seen the
          day when they have not had just as much labour to perform as they
          could stand under? I have never seen that day, and I do not
          expect to.
          Then let us firmly bear up our shoulders, and nobly bear off the
          kingdom. It is our work, if we will do it. The Lord wants us to
          do it: it is a privilege he has extended to us. We have this to
          perform, and he is letting the duty rest upon our shoulders as
          fast as we are able to bear it. Shall we complain that it does
          not come fast enough? Let us gird up our loins and go forth in
          the strength of the Almighty, and accomplish the work as rapidly
          as we can.
          The Lord has set his hand to gather his people. Then let us
          realize the good he has called us to perform, and be more
          diligent to do his will. Let us exert ourselves in this work to
          the utmost, and be more humble, faithful, and diligent, and the
          labour will increase, inasmuch as we are able to do more. Who
          does not wish to see a Temple reared? Whose hearts would not leap
          for joy to see that structure going up? Then let us go to with
          all our might and raise grain; and when we raise it, let us be
          careful how we use those blessings, and not, as in times past,
          treat them lightly and tread them under our feet. 
          Let us improve in this particular, as in all other duties, and
          the blessings of the Almighty will be continued with us in
          greater abundance as we progress. Let us do all we can to sustain
          the Presidency in the operations they wish carried out. Let us
          respond to their calls when made, and abide the counsel given
          from time to time. Let us live unitedly and shape our lives
          according to the Gospel, both in the sight of our God and our
          brethren. Let us put away quarrelling and contention, and be
          willing to edify and counsel one another.
          Let us do these things, and remain prayerful and humble before
          the Lord, and see if he will not pour out a blessing greater than
          we have ever yet enjoyed. But when the blessing comes, there is
          the danger. Let us remember that we are always dependent on the
          great God, the giver of all good. Do the world realize this? He
          will make this people know it, and make them understand that they
          are, whether he does the world or not.
          If the past will not suffice, we shall be chastened until we
          understand that we are dependent on Him, and that we have to walk
          by faith. Can we walk by faith? He is trying some of us, I think.
          Do you feel afraid that you will not have plenty to eat? I never
          do. I recollect a circumstance that took place with myself in
          1849. I was living in a family of twelve persons, and we were out
          of provisions. A neighbour, whose family was sick, informed me
          that he had not anything in the house to eat. I told him to call
          and I would give him some flour. I went out to get some
          breadstuff, and when I was out he called. My sister-in-law told
          him to call again. When I made him that promise, I did not know
          where the flour was coming from, and there was not half as good a
          chance as there is now. When he called again, I had the flour for
          him. In that way we lived and I felt no uneasiness about where
          the next meal was coming from. We had to ration ourselves, and
          had something every time we needed it. If the brethren would feel
          that way, I think they would save themselves much anxiety.
          I think if the people will exercise their faith as well as their
          works, and use every means in their power, that they will be able
          to manage pretty well, with the help of their Teachers and
          Bishops. I am not in the least concerned but what there are
          provisions among the community sufficient to carry us through, if
          a proper disposition is made of them, and economy is adhered to
          by all. I have no uneasiness on this matter, and recommend my
          brethren to have none.
          I would recommend to every individual a proper diligence in
          providing; and if the brethren who have would open their hearts
          and distribute in wisdom, it would be a very good thing; and I
          know that they do in a great measure. Some are apt, at times, to
          make complaints against those who have a little grain stored
          away, if the owners do not deal it out to suit their notions.
          Some will complain of the person who is doing his best to
          accommodate them. Though there may, sometimes, be cause for
          complaint, at other times, when the matter is fairly scanned,
          there is no cause.
          I am rejoiced with being able to say that there are not many in
          our midst who would refuse to divide to the last crumb they have,
          even if they did not know where the next was coming from. Hence,
          the people may feel encouraged, (those who are destitute,)
          because they have assurance of faith that, so long as food is
          among the community, they will have a part of it. I speak of
          these things, that the inexperienced may have their faith
          increased, and that they may feel to rejoice that they are as
          well situated as they are, amid Saints of the Most High, and that
          the Lord loves them while showing them that they are dependant
          upon Him.
          He has work for us to do. Do we realize that we are the persons
          he has called to do it? That we are in his hands, and that he is
          teaching us from day to day by his Prophets, and servants, and
          his hand-dealings towards us? If we do not realize this, should
          we not? Remember that it is our Governor who governs, rules,
          controls, and directs all matters for the best interests of this
          people. Then let us be submissive and humble in his hands, like
          clay in the hands of the potter, and let him mould us to his
          likeness. If we will do this, the Lord will bless us; and if we
          appreciate his blessings, he will continue them.
          Do you not know that he delights to give good gifts to his
          children, more than any of us do to our children? Do you not know
          that the heavens are full of blessings designed for this people?
          Then why do we not uniformly walk in the paths of righteousness,
          that we may continue to be the people of the Lord's choice, to do
          his work in the last days, and give him the honour and glory? Who
          can rise up and say, in their own minds, I have done this; this
          is my work? No--the Lord has done it. And if we are privileged to
          be his humble instruments, let us be satisfied with that honour.
          Let us put on the harness and work a work of faith, for the
          interest of the kingdom of God upon the earth. This is my
          I know that this Gospel is true, and I feel to bear my testimony
          that Joseph Smith was a Prophet of the Most High God, that the
          Book of Mormon is true, and that President Brigham Young is
          Joseph's lawful successor; that the organization of this kingdom
          is the organization owned of the Almighty, even the kingdom of
          God upon the earth.
          That kingdom does exist, and it is our happy privilege to be
          numbered with the Saints, and to have a part in this matter. Then
          let us rejoice continually, and do what we can to promote the
          interests of the cause of Zion, build up cities and temples, do
          whatever else may be laid before us, and improve upon the
          blessings the Almighty bestows upon us continually. May we
          improve our minds and strengthen our understandings that we may
          be fully qualified to perform those duties incumbent upon us,
          from day to day, with ability before our God. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Wilford
          Woodruff, January 10, 1858
                         Wilford Woodruff, January 10, 1858
                           EARLY EVENTS OF THE CHURCH, ETC.
               A Discourse by Elder Wilford Woodruff, delivered in the
              Great Salt Lake City, Sunday afternoon, January 10, 1858.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          While I meet with the Saints in this Tabernacle, and partake of
          the sacrament with them, especially with such a large body of
          people as there are here in these valleys of the mountains it
          leads my mind in a train of reflection and thought concerning
          this work in which we are engaged; and whether I think of it long
          or short, I have the same feelings and come to the same
          conclusions; and I say within myself, It is the work of God, and
          it is marvellous in my eyes.
          There is a marked difference between the work of God and the work
          of men or the work of the Devil, and that difference is manifest
          in the establishment of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
          Saints. There is one characteristic connected with the work of
          God that has been manifested in its establishment in these last
          days, as in all former periods, and that is, that whenever the
          Lord has attempted to establish his Church and kingdom upon the
          earth, he always makes use of instruments whose peculiar
          circumstances in life will naturally lead them to acknowledge the
          hand of God in all that is manifested unto them. You have the
          example of all the Prophets from the days of Adam; and as far as
          we have any knowledge of them, they were nearly all men of low
          degree and of humble birth; and the Lord has ever given them his
          Spirit to enlighten their minds, and to qualify them for the work
          assigned them. Men of this character have stepped forth and
          obeyed the Lord in various ages of the world, and they have given
          him the credit for what has been accomplished. This has been very
          clearly manifested in our own day.
          Thirty years ago the 22nd day of last September, the angel of god
          delivered unto the hands of Joseph Smith the plates containing
          the record from which the Book of Mormon was translated, in which
          is recorded the history of the ancient inhabitants of this
          country. Joseph Smith was a man of humble birth, and in one sense
          of the word he was poor and illiterate; and to look at things
          naturally, it looked strange that the Lord should undertake to
          build up his Church and kingdom with such a feeble instrument. To
          some this may look a very small matter, but the work was great,
          and here was an honest soul to give unto him the knowledge, the
          blessings, and the glory associated with the coming forth of the
          Book of Mormon, which should lay the foundation of the Church and
          kingdom of God in these last days.
          What did that angel tell Joseph Smith when he gave him the
          plates? The vision of his mind was opened, and the angel showed
          unto him the condition of the nations of the earth, and said,
          "This record which I now commit unto your hand contains the words
          of life--the Gospel of Jesus Christ, and the Lord is now about to
          establish his kingdom upon the earth. The world are in darkness;
          the Gentiles have departed from the gospel of Jesus Christ; they
          have forsaken the light, the glory, and the power of the
          Priesthood of the Son of God, which was given to and enjoyed by
          the Gentile nations when Israel was cut off."
          The Lord promised Joseph Smith, at this early age, that if he
          would obey his commandments and hearken to the voice of the Holy
          Spirit, he would make him an instrument of bringing about this
          great work, that the Church may be brought out of the wilderness
          of darkness and error, and my name glorified among men.
          The words that this record contains shall be preached to every
          kingdom, tongue, and people; and whenever this doctrine is
          preached, your name shall be had in honourable remembrance among
          the virtuous, the holy, the righteous, and those who desire to do
          good: but the ungodly will vilify your character--hold up your
          name to ridicule and scorn, wherever the sound of this Gospel
          goes, even to all nations.
          The Lord also told Joseph Smith, in the commencement of this
          work, as you will see by the revelations contained in the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants, that he was laying the foundation of a
          great and mighty work and kingdom, which should be the kingdom of
          God, and it should not be thrown down, but stand for ever: but
          you cannot now comprehend the extent of it. The mind of the
          Prophet was opened by the spirit of revelation, so that he could
          see and comprehend a great deal; but he required the Spirit of
          the living God--the inspiration of the Almighty to rest upon him
          continually, to qualify him for the great duties that were
          constantly increasing upon him; and the same Spirit is required
          by any man in this kingdom, whether he be old or young, rich or
          poor, to enable him to bring about the work of God, or to do
          anything that is of as much consequence as the upbuilding of this
          The Prophet was repeatedly told of the importance of the work in
          which he was engaged, and was commanded to obey the voice of god
          in all things; and then he was told that all that had been
          promised should be fulfilled. The Prophet saw the chains of
          darkness that were binding the souls of men; and although at that
          time he had not received the Priesthood, yet the Lord manifested
          himself to him in various ways and at many times before he was
          ordained, or before there were any baptized into the Church. In
          process of time--namely, on the 15th day of May, 1829, he and
          Oliver Cowdery received the Aaronic Priesthood, and according to
          commandment they baptized each other. Then on the 6th day of
          April following, the Church was organized, and the work of God
          established on the earth, no more to be rooted out of it.
          What must have been the feelings of the Prophet, when the moment
          he began to unbosom his thoughts, and to tell what the Lord had
          done for him, the Christian world began to mock and deride him!
          The Devil opposed him, wicked men opposed him, and there was a
          spirit among the people to kick against the work of God; and
          there were whole communities that were opposed to the doctrine of
          administration of angels; and, consequently, his path was rugged
          and thorny. Sometimes he would come across individuals who would
          listen to his message and would receive his testimony. This made
          his soul rejoice, to see that there were some persons who would
          receive the words of eternal life.
          True, in the commencement, this Church was small; and I
          frequently reflect upon what has come to pass in the world since
          God spake to Joseph the Seer; I also look at what has taken place
          with this people; and I can clearly see the fulfilment of the
          world of God spoken by the angel to Joseph before the Church was
          organized. The angel foretold the very scenery that I behold
          to-day; and from that time to the present, this people have been
          fulfilling what the angel told the Prophet would come to pass,
          after he gave to him the plates containing the record of the Book
          of Mormon. We are daily working for the fulfilment of those
          things that were predicted from twenty-five to thirty years ago.
          These very things that we are now witnessing, both in relation to
          our friends and our enemies, are in fulfilment of those promises
          made in the commencement of this work.
          The Prophet's heart was made glad, while he lived among us, in
          beholding the sings of the times; and there are many here to-day
          who remember the early days of this Church and kingdom. Some of
          the first Elders in this Church who went up to Kirtland to see
          the Prophet were made to rejoice in his society. The Saints who
          were gathered together were so few that they might all have been
          put in a small schoolhouse; but wherever the Gospel had been
          preached, some few had been brought to a knowledge of its truth,
          and occasionally a few had been gathered up to Kirtland,--perhaps
          one of a family, and two of a city.
          When brother Brigham and brother Joseph Young went up to see the
          Prophet, they found him chopping wood; for he was a labouring
          man, and gained his bread by the sweat of his brow. They made
          themselves acquainted with him. He received them gladly, invited
          them to his house, and they rejoiced together in the gospel of
          Christ, and their hearts were knitted together in the spirit and
          bond of union.
          Those of us who gathered to Kirtland, in the early days of the
          Church, can remember the scenes which happened in those days. I
          well remember the time when I first met with the Saints in
          Kirtland: it was in the spring of 1834. I had never joined any
          Church previous to hearing this Gospel, and the first sermon I
          ever heard was preached by brother Zera Pulsipher, one of the
          senior Presidents of the Seventies, and my heart was made glad. I
          embraced the Gospel, for I knew it was the first Gospel sermon
          that I had ever heard in my life. I was baptized by brother
          Pulsipher; and shortly afterwards brother Parley P. Pratt came
          along to gather up the warriors of the Lord to go up and redeem
          I was deeply engaged in business at the time, but I felt that it
          was my duty to do all I could for the cause of truth; and when
          brother Parley came up, I felt resolved to volunteer. We called a
          meeting; and when brother Parley got up and said he was weary
          with travelling, and did not want to say much, but he would talk
          a few moments, (and when he got through it was about twelve
          o'clock at night; in fact, he had preached about half the night;)
          my feelings were such, when he got through, that if all the gold
          in the world had been presented to me, I could not have been
          hired to stay at home. I went with brother Parley through
          Jefferson County to the North, and then immediately prepared to
          go to Kirtland. I started to Kirtland on the 11th day of April,
          1834, and arrived in Kirtland on the 25th day of the same month.
          I then for the first time had an interview with the Prophet
          Joseph. He invited me to his house. I rejoiced to behold his face
          and to hear his voice. I was fully satisfied that Joseph was a
          Prophet before I saw him. I had no prejudices on my mind against
          him, but I expected to see a Prophet.
          My first introduction to him was rather singular. I saw him out
          in the field with his brother Hyrum: he had on a very old hat and
          was engaged shooting at a mark. I was introduced to him, and he
          invited me home with him.
          I accepted the invitation, and I watched him pretty closely, to
          see what I could learn. He remarked, while passing to his house,
          that this was the first hour he had spent in recreation for a
          long time.
          Shortly after we arrived at his house, he went into an adjoining
          room, and brought out a wolf-skin, and said, "Brother Woodruff, I
          want you to help me to tan this;" so I pulled off my coat, went
          to work and helped him, and felt honoured in so doing. He was
          about going up with the brethren to redeem Zion, and he wanted
          this wolf-skin to put upon his waggon seat, as he had no buffalo
          This was my first introduction to the Prophet Joseph Smith, the
          great Seer of this last dispensation.
          I was not there long before I heard him talk about going to Zion,
          and it did my soul good to hear him speak of many things
          concerning Zion, the gathering of Israel, and the great
          Latter-day Work; and I felt truly satisfied with what I saw and
          I recollect that in the evening after I got there, several of the
          brethren came in and talked with brother Joseph, and asked what
          they should do, for they had not means to bear their expenses
          from there to Missouri. Brother Joseph said, "I am going to have
          some money soon;" and the next morning he received a letter
          containing a hundred and fifty dollars, sent to him by sister
          Voce, of Boston. I don't know but she is in the congregation
          I have felt to rejoice exceedingly in what I saw of brother
          Joseph, for in his public and private career he carried with him
          the Spirit of the Almighty, and he manifested a greatness of soul
          which I had never seen in any other man.
          The reason I speak of these things is because I want to refer to
          this congregation and to this people generally as they have
          passed along; for truly it has required a stretch of faith to be
          enabled to comprehend the accomplishment of all that has been
          done for the last twenty-five years. The Lord said by revelation
          in an early day "The harvest is ripe, and any man that desires in
          his heart to preach the Gospel and will thrust in his sickle, he
          is called of God."
               The Elders that are called in this Church, you can notice in
          them the spirit and disposition to preach the Gospel and redeem
          the people from sin, tradition, and error. At the commencement of
          the Church, the Lord gave revelations to the Church and to
          individuals, through the Prophet, to tell them what to do--be
          baptized, ordained, go on missions, and anything that was
          required at their hands; and hence you can see in the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants revelations given to Martin Harris, Parley
          P. Pratt, Orson Pratt, the Whitmers, and many others, calling
          them to go forth and preach the Gospel to the world. In those
          revelations are promised many great and glorious things, and the
          pattern is given and the foundation laid for a great and mighty
          work--a work not to be accomplished in ten, twenty, thirty,
          forty, or fifty years, but a work that embraces the gathering
          together of all things which are to be saved, both in heaven and
          on earth, and the establishing of the kingdom of God, to remain
          for ever; and the Lord said, You are laying the foundation for a
          great and mighty work. But we did not understand or comprehend
          its extent. He called upon us to go forth and warn the world of
          the judgments to come, and to call upon them to learn the ways of
          righteousness, and to walk therein; and what has been the result? 
          Every man that has embraced it, whose heart was honest before
          God, has been inspired by the Spirit of God; he has been ready to
          engage in the work, to shoulder the knapsack, and go forth and
          preach this Gospel to all people whenever an opportunity
          presented itself; and the first Elders of this Church did preach
          diligently and faithfully, and many received the word with
          gladness and rejoiced in the truth.
          Finally, brother Heber C. Kimball was called to go to England, as
          you learn by the Church history; and he laid the foundation of a
          great work, as the angel declared to Joseph should be the case.
          The words of life that were engraven upon those plates have been
          preached to almost all nations; and have not the people had an
          opportunity of hearing? They have, in a great degree; for the
          servants of the Lord have been inspired to go forth and bear a
          true and faithful testimony to the nations of the earth, and the
          isles of the sea, and have preached unto them the Gospel of
          Christ; and what has been the consequence? The words of the Lord
          have been fulfilled to the very letter; for wherever this Gospel
          has been preached there have been hypocrites, the wicked, and
          ungodly, and there also have been the honest and the meek of the
          earth; and whoever have received this testimony, been baptized
          for the remission of sins, and received the laying on of hands
          for the gift of the Holy Ghost, have had their minds enlightened,
          and they have looked forward with an eye of faith to see the
          fulfilment of what God has promised.
          Have we, as a Church, been disappointed in anything? No, we have
          not; but the Lord has fulfilled his promises in relation to the
          things of his kingdom.
          The Lord has chosen men like Joseph and Hyrum, the Smith family,
          and the Twelve Apostles; and they have been humble men in this
          Church and kingdom; and almost all the officers have been called
          from the labouring class, from the plough, from the hammer and
          the anvil, and from nearly every occupation; and their words have
          pierced the honest in heart, for they have had all the power,
          blessings, and knowledge which the Lord has given unto them and
          they have given the honour and glory to God. I will venture to
          say there is no people upon the earth who have been picked up as
          we have been, for we have been gathered from all religions and
          The Elders have gone forth teaching and baptizing the people;
          they have laid their hands upon the sick and healed them, cast
          out devils, and had power to do all those things which the Lord
          has promised unto believers. Wherever the people have received
          the truth, the signs have followed--the lame have been made to
          walk, the deaf to hear, the blind to see; fevers have been
          rebuked, and the elements have been subject to the Elders of
          Israel. Where is there a man who has gone out to preach the
          Gospel who has not been constrained by the Spirit to warn the
          people, as messengers of salvation, of the judgments that are
          coming upon the earth?
          We have been called upon to warn all who came in our way,
          including kings, rulers, the rich, and learned, as well as the
          poor and humble. It is true that the Lord might have enlightened
          the minds of the rulers, the rich, and learned, and chosen them
          to have performed his work in the establishment of his Church
          upon the earth. But he never has seen fit to work through that
          channel; but he has ever chosen the poor and humble as his
          messengers upon the earth.
          There is another thing which I desire to allude to, and that is
          the very excellent discourse we have heard to-day, and the
          testimony of the servants of God in relation to our present
          position. The opposition that we have had and the persecutions we
          have passed through have been alluded to by brother Taylor, and
          all those matters are in fulfilment of what the angel told
          brother Joseph; and as long as Satan rules in the world, this
          spirit of mobocracy will manifest itself, even until the scenery
          shall be wound up, and until He who holds the keys of the
          bottomless pit shall bind him with a chain, cast him into the
          pit, and shut him up, and put a seal upon him.
          We expect this. It is what we are looking for; and yet we, above
          all people, have reason to rejoice. We have reason to rejoice in
          Him who stands at the helm, and who has nourished and sustained
          this kingdom from the beginning. The God of heaven has never
          forsaken this work, but he has ever backed up his servants, and
          opened their way before them.
          How the soul of the Prophet rejoiced when he beheld the work of
          God spreading abroad in the earth, the truth received by the
          children of men, and the promises of God verified to the letter
          in the gathering of the Saints, and a way prepared for the
          establishment of Zion upon the earth.
          We have had the holy Priesthood conferred upon us, and the power
          of God has surrounded us, so that we have been preserved thus far
          from the hands of our enemies in the midst of the many
          circumstances in which we have been placed. Those things should
          increase our faith before the Lord, and give us confidence in his
          promises, and it should inspire our hearts to diligence in the
          fulfilment of every duty required of us.
          The Lord says, in the revelations contained in the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants, that this Gospel shall be preached in all
          the world; and he commands his servants to call upon all nations
          to repent and obey the voice of God--to receive the Gospel and
          the words of eternal life. He says:--
          "Lift up your voices and spare not. Call upon the nations to
          repent, both old and young, both bond and free, saying, Prepare
          yourselves for the great day of the Lord: for if I, who am a man,
          do lift up my voice and call upon you to repent, and ye hate me,
          what will ye say when the day cometh when the thunders shall
          utter their voices from the ends of the earth, speaking to the
          ears of all that live, saying, Repent and prepare for the great
          day of the Lord! yea, and again, when the lightnings shall streak
          forth from the east unto the west, and shall utter forth their
          voices unto all that live, and make the ears of all tingle that
          hear, saying these words--Repent ye, for the great day of the
          Lord is come!
          "And again, the Lord shall utter his voice out of heaven, saying,
          Hearken, O ye nations of the earth, and hear the words of that
          God who made you. O, ye nations of the earth, how often would I
          have gathered you together as a hen gathereth her chickens under
          her wings; but ye would not! How oft have I called you by the
          mouth of my servants, and by the ministering of angels, and by
          mine own voice, and by the voice of thunderings, and by the voice
          of lightnings, and by the voice of tempests, and by the voice of
          earthquakes and great hailstorms, and by the voice of famines and
          pestilences of every kind, and by the great sound of a trump, and
          by the voice of judgment, and by the voice of mercy all the day
          long, and by the voice of glory and honour and the riches of
          eternal life, and would have saved you with an everlasting
          salvation; but ye would not! Behold the day has come, when the
          cup of the wrath of mine indignation is full.
          "Behold, verily I say unto you, that these are the words of the
          Lord your God: wherefore labour ye, labour ye in my vineyard for
          the last time: for the last time call upon the inhabitants of the
          earth, for in my own due time will I come upon the earth in
          judgment, and my people shall be redeemed and shall reign with me
          on earth; for the great Millennial, of which I have spoken by the
          mouth of my servants, shall come; for Satan shall be bound; and
          when he is loosed again, he shall only reign for a little season,
          and then cometh the end of the earth; and he that liveth in
          righteousness shall be changed in the twinkling of an eye; and
          the earth shall pass away so as by fire, and the wicked shall go
          away into unquenchable fire, and their end no man knoweth on
          earth, nor ever shall know, until they come before me in
          judgment." (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xiv., page 131.)
          I look upon these things; I reflect upon our Government in the
          manner which has been referred to to-day; I look at the liberal
          laws and Constitution that exist in our land, upon which our
          Government is founded; and yet, in the midst of all this, we have
          not had the privilege of enjoying our rights, or worshipping God,
          or enjoying our religion, without persecution and oppression. The
          Lord has frequently given us revelations upon these things, and
          he has spoken concerning our Government and Constitution and laws
          of the land, for they make you free, and the Gospel maketh you
          free; and you shall seek to sustain good and wise men for rulers,
          and whatsoever is more or less than this cometh of evil." Do you
          blame the Latter-day Saints? Can the Lord, can angels, or can
          anybody blame the Latter-day Saints for rejecting such cursed,
          corrupt scoundrels as we have had here? The laws of Heaven
          command us not to uphold and sustain men, except they are good
          men, who will sustain the Constitution of our country; and we are
          fulfilling the revelations in this respect as in many others, and
          we are carrying out the requirements of the Constitution of the
          United States.
          We have fulfilled the law of God, and we have always been willing
          to receive and respect all good and wise men in carrying out the
          laws and Constitution of our country.
          We have pleaded with the Government, we have pleaded with the
          President, and we have pleaded with the Senate of the United
          States to send us good men. Brother Taylor has told us they will
          not do it; and why? Because they are not good themselves, they
          are not virtuous, they are not holy, and they will not
          acknowledge the hand of God at all, but seek to overthrow the
          blessings and spirit of that rich legacy bequeathed to us through
          the blood of our fathers--the Constitution. Here is where I
          consider that our nation and the whole people of the United
          States are under condemnation. It is because they have a
          Constitution and laws of government which the people control, for
          they elect their own officers; for all citizens have the right to
          vote for their Governors, Presidents, and officers in general;
          and hence they come under condemnation.
          [Blessed the sacramental cup.]
          The whole people have a vote in the selection of their officers;
          and if they appoint wicked men for their Governors and for their
          rulers, and then those rulers go to work and rule unrighteously,
          tyrannize over the poor and humble, and sacrifice human life to
          satisfy their wicked ambition, at whose hands will the Lord
          require the blood of the innocent? He will require it of those
          who elected the officers; for the responsibility does not rest
          alone upon the Presidents, or Governors, or Judges, but it rests
          in a great measure with the people who placed them in power, when
          a nation becomes corrupt, and appoints corrupt and wicked rulers,
          and sustains them in their wickedness.
          When Joseph and Hyrum Smith were murdered, the greater part of
          the people rejoiced in it, and would remark that it was a pity
          the Smiths had died in the way they had; but it was a good thing
          they were out of the way. Governor Ford said, when speaking to
          the brethren in Nauvoo, that almost every man he talked with
          would say it was a pity the Smiths should die under the pledged
          protection of the Governor of the State; but yet they were glad
          they were dead. Will not God require an atonement at the hands of
          such men?
          Inasmuch as we have trusted in the Lord, and have found him true
          to his word, why should we not trust him now? If the harvest was
          ripe twenty or thirty years ago, surely it is ripe now; for the
          Elders of Israel have gone forth to the nations, and the people
          have rejected their testimony.
          The more I look at the words which the Lord has spoken concerning
          our enemies, and especially those of this nation, the more I
          become satisfied that they will not escape the judgments of the
          Almighty, any more than the Nephites of old did, or any of the
          other nations who have rejected the message sent unto them by the
          God of heaven. This nation is ripe in iniquity, and the
          destroying angels are at their doors; and I am as sure that the
          scourges will follow as I am that the servants of god have borne
          a true and faithful testimony unto them. I know what the
          consequence will be of the world rejecting the truth, for I have
          the testimony of Jesus and the Spirit of God within me; and
          therefore I say, Let us look well to our ways, remember our
          covenants, our duties, and our prayers; and I do hope and pray
          that the Elders in Great Salt Lake City will not, in the midst of
          their recreations, neglect their prayers or their duties before
          the Lord, nor permit any thing to stand between them and the
          building up the kingdom of God.
          "Mormonism" is just as good as it was a year ago. The Gospel of
          Jesus Christ is as good as it was a year ago, or as it was in
          Kirtland or Nauvoo; and it is our privilege to continue to
          increase in blessings, glory, power, and virtue from this time
          henceforth and for ever; and therefore I say, Brethren and
          sisters, let us lay these things to heart, and let us look at
          them as they exist before us. Let us read the revelations of God,
          and give heed to the teachings of the living oracles, and have
          faith in their promises, that we may thereby have the Spirit of
          God to enlighten us and to guide us through this probation.
          The Presidency of this Church are good men; they are filled with
          the Spirit of the Lord continually--with the spirit of
          teaching--of counsel; which, if we follow, will lead us on to
          eternal life: therefore we are blest and saved when we obey their
          We have our leading men and our Governor, all of whom have
          proceeded out of the midst of us. Our judges, our wise men, and
          our rulers are those that have come out of the house of Israel;
          and this is a blessing and a privilege that Israel have not
          enjoyed for many generations. We see that the Elders have gone
          forth and laboured for the upbuilding of the kingdom of God, and
          for carrying out the purposes of our heavenly Father, and for the
          accomplishment of the great work of the latter days.
          We have the greatest reason to be thankful of any people upon the
          earth; and we should realize that as we have been preserved
          heretofore, so we shall be hereafter; and though the United
          States, and though all Europe and hell may make war upon us, yet,
          if we listen to the counsel that has been given, the blow will be
          warded off; and whatever we may be called to pass through will be
          for our salvation, exaltation, and glory.
          I pray the Lord, my heavenly Father, to grant us his Spirit, that
          we may prize our blessings, keep our covenants, and continually
          have his favour, and continue humble and faithful; and that he
          will pour out those judgments upon the wicked, proud, and the
          rebellious which they desire to inflict upon the people of God;
          which may the Lord grant, for Christ's sake! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Orson
          Hyde, July 4, 1853
          A Speech by Elder Orson Hyde, delivered in Great Salt Lake City,
                                    July 4, 1853.
          Friends and Brethren,--I arise before you this morning to
          reiterate in your hearing an interesting and an important truth,
          with which, however, you are well acquainted. We are a branch of
          the tree of liberty planted on the 4th of July, 1776; and as the
          first display of oratory and burst of eloquence from this stand,
          on this interesting occasion, was a flower that bloomed on our
          boughs, and was immediately succeeded by the precious fruit,
          there remains but little for me to do but to feast myself and you
          on the theme which has been so ably and beautifully presented,
          illustrated, and enforced upon your hearts, under the banner of
          our common country, on whose folds is inscribed "The downfall of
          tyranny, and the rising star of Israel's hope."
          The great family of nations on this globe, among which ours
          occupies the most enviable position, stands in the same relation
          to the Supreme Ruler of all that servants do to their earthly
          master. There are some designed to perform an honourable part,
          and shine with more brilliance and splendour, and exert a
          controlling influence; while many others, like "the vessels of
          dishonour," are equally necessary to cause action and re-action,
          until the elements of nature in all their various ramifications,
          shall retire to their common level, "and the knowledge and glory
          of God fill the whole earth as the waters cover the great deep."
          Not every member of this great family does the will of God by
          choice; but the wisdom, providence, and power of Zion's king will
          over-rule the acts of every nation to the furtherance and
          execution of His designs; and therefore the nations will be
          constrained to say--"Not unto us, not unto us, but unto thy name
          belongs the glory." While, therefore, we acknowledge the hand of
          Providence in all things, we acknowledge not the designs, plans,
          and schemes of all nations, any more than we acknowledge the
          correctness of the plans and designs of Joseph's brethren in
          selling him into Egypt.
          Considering the earth a stage, and the nations and powers thereof
          so many actors, what part has our nation chosen to act in the
          grand scenes of the last days? The days of farces are gone by;
          realities now claim our attention, and we should discipline our
          minds and accustom them to sober thought, and prepare our hearts
          and nerves for the substances that have so long cast only their
          shadows before them to awaken our fancy and speculations, and
          pleasingly or painfully excite our unstable souls.
          Observe Christopher Columbus in his silent meditations; mark his
          untiring and faithful observations! Behold him watching the
          western breeze, and marking, with zealous eye and anxious heart,
          every substance that floated on the ocean's eastward-bound
          current as, probably, from the New World he sought. Listen to the
          philosophy of his reasoning, that a Western Continent was
          necessary to preserve the equilibrium of the earth, and to
          balance it correctly on its own axis. Inspired of the Almighty
          God of heaven, he encountered the ridicule and jeer of a
          faithless and unbelieving world. Bound and hampered by the chains
          of poverty, he possessed not the ability to prosecute the voyage
          of discovery so dear to his heart, and so intimately connected
          with his hopes of future greatness and renown. Brooking every
          difficulty--combating opposition, calumny, and reproach from
          almost every quarter, he surmounted every obstacle, obtained an
          outfit that was as little fitting and proper for the great
          enterprise as was the manger for the birthplace of the Virgin's
          Son. The time had arrived for the discovery to be made. Millions
          of spirits in the spirit world, who had not yet taken bodies, nor
          passed the ordeal, in earthly tenements, of a residence on this
          benighted globe, were waiting with anxious eye for the area of
          heaven-born intelligences to be extended or opened to the gaze of
          mortal eye, that there might be room for them to come down and
          play their part, in their time and in their season, on the stage
          of human life. The three old crazy vessels were enough! The
          Spirit Angel was their guardian and their guide, and was with
          them on the stormy deep. Another important reason why the
          discovery should be made: The history and record of a fallen
          people, containing light from the spirit land, and truth from
          heaven, were buried in the soil of the Western Continent; and
          although engraven on golden leaves in a strange and unknown
          tongue still they must come forth, being among the secret things
          that should be revealed.
          With the view of raising up a Church pursuant to the doctrine
          contained in these records of a fallen people, a government has
          to be established on this chosen and promised land, whose
          provisions should be liberal enough to allow and tolerate every
          principle, precept, and doctrine of the new Church which then
          existed only in prophetic vision. The Constitution of the United
          States forms the basis of that government, extending protection
          to all, and showing especial favour to none.
          After this government became fully established, and had time to
          command the respect of all nations, lo! the angel of God from the
          courts on high descended to earth, and "Cumorah's lonely hill,"
          in the State of New York, was made to yield up the golden records
          to the stripling ordained and chosen of God as the agent to
          enlighten the world with the words of nations long since extinct,
          whose ruined cities, towns, forts, and various other works of
          improvement are left as a striking memento of fallen greatness.
          Let it never be forgotten, but let the mind's eye always be
          directed to it as the eye of the storm-beaten mariner is ever
          directed towards the polar star or the beacon lights, that, while
          they ward off danger, they inspire with joy. It is a prophetic
          saying, relating to the destiny of this country, contained in the
          records found in Cumorah, and translated by the stripling youth,
          whose blood has sealed the truth of his translation;--hear it,
          all ye ends of the earth! "THERE SHALL NO KING BE RAISED UP ON
          SHALL PERISH." "This land," means both North and South America,
          and also the families of islands that geographically and
          naturally belong and adhere to the same. There are promises and
          decrees of God in relation to "this land" of an extraordinary
          character. No other land can boast of the same. How beautifully
          does the spirit of the above prophetic sentiment chime in with
          the great American principle, "that no foreign prince, potentate,
          or sovereign will be allowed to interfere in the affairs of this
          Continent!" Spain must give up Cuba; England, Canada; and the
          United States of America must hold, as her dependencies, every
          country on the Western Continent, with the islands along its
          borders. Mexico would not allow our agents to preach the Gospel
          within her borders. The Catholic faith, sustained by political
          power, to the exclusion of all others, is a cause sufficient for
          revolutions at home, and for a conquest by a power whose policy
          it is to let religion stand upon its own merits.
          The great design of Providence in raising up our nation, and
          freeing it from the yoke of a foreign power, and in arming it
          with energy strength, and skill, was to make it the honoured
          agent to suppress religious intolerance and usurpation, and to
          open effectual doors for the free investigation of every subject
          that can enlist the interests and attention of men, that every
          principle that will stand the test of a close and scrupulous
          examination, whether moral, political, or religious, may be drawn
          out and applied to practical use in that department to which it
          The United States should therefore be regarded by the Latter-day
          Church as the men that fell the timber and clear the land,
          removing every obstacle in the way of ploughing and the sowing of
          seed. Remember, that whatever land or country falls under the
          Government of the United States, there you may go and preach the
          Gospel, and not be thrust into prison for it as you now are in
          many countries. The press also--that mighty engine of power, is
          free and untrammelled wherever the American eagle builds her
          nest. I think I hear a voice in low tone from yonder corner
          reproaching thus:--But, in the United States, your Prophets have
          been killed, your houses burned, your fields laid waste, your
          grain consumed by fire, your people driven and scattered before
          the bitter blasts of persecution, like clouds before the wind!
          Ah, too true! But the Constitution and laws of the country were
          not guilty of these cruel and bloody deeds. It was a lawless mob
          that did the mischief--an outbreak to which every country is
          subject. But you may ask, Why were the offenders not punished for
          their cruelty? Because human legislation had failed to affix a
          penalty proportionate to the offence: hence the Almighty has
          taken that matter into his own hands, and will award to them a
          punishment that will be fully adequate, by making them the
          eternal servants of the persecuted and martyred ones. If the
          nation had done all she could to wipe out the stain of these
          cruel and bloody deeds, herself would have been spotless.
          In the spring of 1834, a move was made from Kirtland, Ohio, to
          the State of Missouri, by the Prophet Joseph Smith, and many of
          his friends. During the journey from time to time, some murmuring
          and insubordination were manifest in the camp. This called out
          many reproofs and admonitions from the Prophet, until at length,
          on one beautiful day when the sun shone in all its beauty and
          splendour, (having failed to silence the murmurings in the camp,)
          he uttered in substance the following language:--Brethren, by
          your murmurings and complainings you have grieved the Holy
          Spirit. I have reproved you often--reasoned and remonstrated with
          you from time to time, and you have not heeded the admonition;
          and now, therefore, so sure and certain as you behold yonder sun
          shining in the heavens, without a cloud to obstruct its rays,
          just so sure and certain will the destroyer lay you waste, and
          your carcasses shall fall and perish like rotten sheep. Only
          about two weeks after, the cholera broke out in camp, and the
          awful prediction was fully verified, to the consternation of the
          stoutest heart. Some eight or ten died and were buried in a
          night! But did the Prophet cease his anxiety for the welfare of
          the camp? Did he become alienated in his feelings from his
          friends in their hour of chastisement and tribulation? Did he
          turn to be their enemy because he had spoken hard things against
          them? No! His heart was melted with sympathy--his bosom glowed
          with love, compassion, and kindness; and with a zeal and fidelity
          that became a devoted friend in the hour of peril, he personally
          ministered to the sick and dying, and aided in burying the dead.
          Every act of his, during that severe trial, gave additional
          assurances to the camp that, with all their faults, he loved them
          If the United States have been guilty of a great dereliction of
          duty in not making an effort to redress the sufferings and wrongs
          of the "Mormons," and the "Mormons" have said that this inaction
          and indifference on the part of the Government in relation to
          their grievances will draw upon the nation a scourge and
          chastisement from God, we have no more idea that the great
          purposes and designs of the Creator will be changed in relation
          to this nation, in consequence of this merited chastisement, than
          the purposes and designs of a father to rear up his son in
          honour, integrity, and truth will become changed by the
          infliction of chastisement for some transgression or
          The "Mormons" feel their wrongs: they know them; and while they
          live they will not forget them: they cannot, if they would. They
          will remember them also in the spirit world and in the exalted
          courts of the celestial kingdom. When they enter, it will be
          asked "Who are these? and from whence come they?" The answer will
          be--"These are they who have come up through great tribulation,"
          &c. They will not forget! Still, like the Prophet, who stood by
          his brethren until death, so will the "Mormons" stand by their
          country while any foe dares to set his unhallowed foot upon our
          shores, or upon our borders.
          Under the guardianship of high Heaven, all things are moving
          gloriously onward. We have recently had a liberal slice off from
          Mexico, but the whole loaf must come. The north must give up, and
          the south keep not back, while the islands are waiting for thy
          law. The voice of God, through American policy, with loud and
          thrilling notes, cries, Come unto me, all ye ends of the earth
          and be ye saved from the yokes of tyrants--from the chains and
          fetters of bigotry, superstition, and priestcraft, and regale
          yourselves under the tree of liberty, whose branches are rapidly
          extending, and whose fruit is rich and desirable, and whose
          leaves are for the healing of the nations.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / George
          Albert Smith, January 10, 1858
                        George Albert Smith, January 10, 1858
                               OPPOSERS AND APOSTATES.
              Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Tabernacle, 
                       Great Salt Lake City, January 10, 1858.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          The Lord says, "For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so
          are my ways higher than your ways."
          The address we have listened to this afternoon is directly
          calculated to inspire our minds with a full fruition of the truth
          of these sentiments. If the religious nations of the world had
          been consulted in establishing a new religion with the intention
          of superseding all other sects and denominations, they would have
          selected a grave council of the wisest, most learned, and pious
          men they could find,--learned in theology, in philosophy, in law,
          and in every department of science. Yet we are told that the
          Saviour, when he visited the earth, selected as his ministers and
          messengers fishermen and other individuals from the lower orders
          of the people--men with but little learning, and less reputation,
          to proclaim the Gospel, testify of the truth, and be witnesses of
          his advent into the world--of his miracles and resurrection from
          the dead. So it was in the present generation.
          When the Lord commenced his work, he neglected to call upon
          Campbell, Scott, Clarke, Doddridge, or any other celebrated
          divine. He passed over his Holiness the Pope, and the Bishops
          that were presiding with so much dignity, splendour, and
          authority over the different portions of the Christian Church. He
          passed over the learned institutions of the day, and went into a
          field and laid his hand on the head of Joseph Smith, a
          ploughboy,--upon one who cultivated the earth, and had scarcely
          education enough to read his Bible,--whom he inspired, appointing
          him to translate the Book of Mormon, and authorizing him to
          proclaim the Gospel and administer the plan of salvation.
          Ere long, this young man became the scoff, the by-word, and hiss
          of all the learned Christians on the earth. But the Lord said,
          "My ways are not as your ways nor my thoughts as your thoughts."
          When the early Elders of this Church began to preach the first
          principles of the Gospel, how oft have we heard the question
          asked--Why did not the Lord call upon some learned man--upon the
          presidents of theological seminaries, or upon some of our learned
          missionaries? Why, if this work be true, did he call upon a
          person so low--so uneducated--so foolish? This inquiry was made
          in every direction by hundreds and by thousands, and was laid
          down by them as a sufficient reason for rejecting the Book of
          Mormon and the testimony of the servants of God.
          In a very short time a literary war commenced. The newspapers
          announced to the world that an impostor had arisen, that an
          impostor had been palmed upon them, a false religion had been
          proclaimed, and that an ignorant, stupid, lazy, good-for-nothing
          set of fellows were pretending to preach a new religion. Thurlow
          Weed was the first to commence the literary war through the
          press, under the head of "Blasphemy."
          This proclamation has been often reiterated up to the present
          time. Pulpit orators announced to their congregations that three
          weeks would be sufficient to dispel the whole delusion. Three
          weeks passed away, and the word of God was still preached. Then
          pulpit proclaimers announced that a year would terminate the
          Editors published their false statements, one of which, no doubt,
          will be remembered--a pretended miracle of walking on the water.
          It was said that the Prophet placed planks two or three inches
          under the surface of the water, and walked on them, to convince
          the multitude of the truth of his doctrine: but just as all were
          convinced, and the Prophet was about to step on shore, some
          rogues pulled out the plank, and he fell into the water, and was
          What next? "This printing lies about Mormonism--this
          blackguarding, and preaching falsehoods about it, don't stop it:
          we must apply something that will." They applied a suit of tar
          and feathers to the Prophet, and other abuses, but with no better
          success than attended their former efforts to stop the progress
          of "Mormonism." In fact, the Prophet had not more than got the
          tar fairly washed off him, before he had to go into the water to
          There is a class of personages who have acted a conspicuous part
          in opposition to the progress of the work of the Lord in the last
          days, who are never to be forgotten. The first members of the
          Church, it will be recollected, came from almost every religious
          denomination; and if they had never belonged to any religious
          sect, they had more or less of their prejudices.
          I recollect when I first began to discern the operation of the
          spirit of apostacy. A small company of us started for Zion. One
          of the company (Norman A. Brown) lost a horse. This man had been
          baptized for the remission of sins, rejoiced in the light of
          truth, and started to gather with the Saints; but his horse died.
          "Now," said he, "is it possible that this is the work of God? If
          this had been the work of God, my horse would not have died when
          I was going to Zion." He apostatized, fought against the work of
          God, and died a miserable, lingering, and unhappy death; and all
          because of so great a trial as the loss of a horse.
          Joseph H. Wakefield, who baptized me, after having apostatized
          from the Church, announced to the astonished world the fact that,
          while he was a guest in the house of Joseph Smith, he had
          absolutely seen the Prophet come down from the room where he was
          engaged in translating the word of God, and actually go to
          playing with the children! This convinced him that the Prophet
          was not a man of God, and that the work was false, which, to me
          and hundreds of others, he had testified that he knew came from
          God. He afterwards headed a mob meeting, and took the lead in
          bringing about a persecution against the Saints in Kirtland and
          the regions around about.
          One of the first apostates that published against this work was
          Ezra Booth. He published nine letters in the Ohio Star, published
          at Ravenna, Portage country, in which he used all the arguments
          and made all the false statements he could; and it was generally
          believed by our enemies, at the time, that the apostacy and
          revelations of Ezra Booth would put an utter end to "Mormonism."
          But the wheel rolled along unabated in its progress.
          Ezra Booth had been a Methodist preacher; but on a visit to
          Joseph Smith, he had become convinced of the truth of the work of
          the Lord by witnessing a miracle. Mrs. Johnson, an aged lady had
          for several years been afflicted with rheumatism, and for more
          than a year had not been able to raise her arm at all. She was
          healed by the administration of the laying on of hands by the
          Prophet, and was enabled immediately to raise her hand to her
          head, comb her hair, or do anything she wished. This convinced
          him it was the power of God. He went to preaching the truth, but
          found, instead of living on the fat of the land, as he did among
          his Methodist brethren that he had to labour and toil for the
          good of Zion, trusting in God, and in the great day of accounts
          receive his reward; so he apostatized.
          The next publication which made a prominent show in the world was
          a book entitled "Mormonism Unveiled," written by Doctor P.
          Hurlburt. In consequence of improper conduct among females, he
          was expelled from the Church. He confessed his wickedness to the
          Council. I was present, and heard him. He promised before God,
          angels, and men that he would from that time forth live his
          religion and preserve his integrity, if they would only forgive
          him. He wept like a child, and prayed and begged to be forgiven.
          The Council forgave him; but Joseph told him, "You are not honest
          in this confession."
          A few days afterwards he published his renunciation of the work,
          assigning as a reason, that he deceived that Council, and made
          them believe his was an honest confession, when he only confessed
          to see whether the Council had power to discern his spirit.
          Joseph, however, told him at the time that he was not honest in
          his confession.
          He went to work and got up the "Spaulding story"--that famous
          yarn about the "Manuscript Found." When about to publish this
          lying fabrication, in several of his exciting speeches having
          threatened the life of Joseph Smith, he was required to give
          bonds, by the authorities of Ohio, to keep the peace. In
          consequence of this, the name of E. D. Howe was substituted as
          the author, who published it.
          Hurlburt was cracked up in the world as a scientific man--as an
          M. D.; but he happened to be the seventh son, and was called
          Doctor by his parents. It was his given name--not the title of
          his profession.
          The public press heralded forth many encomiums on the book. Mr.
          Howe agreed to give Hurlburt four hundred copies for the
          Hurlburt took his subscription list and went from house to house
          for names, until he had got subscribers for the four hundred
          copies, which were to be delivered as soon as they were printed
          and bound, at one dollar per copy. 
          Howe refused to deliver Hurlburt the four hundred copies until he
          managed to get his eye on Hurlburt's subscription list, which he
          copied, delivered the books, took the money, and then gave
          Hurlburt his four hundred copies. He thereby swindled Hurlburt
          out of his manuscript, and he had to sell his books at from ten
          to twenty cents each, or anything he could get; and great numbers
          were never sold.
          There is one thing in relation to publications against
          "Mormonism:" No apostate has ever made his fortune by them; for,
          if he would tell the truth, that would be no mystery; and when
          they tell falsehoods, the spirit of lying makes them tell such
          big lies, and so many of them, that their work goes into
          I think the first church attempted to be established in
          opposition to "Mormonism" was that established by Wycam Clark, in
          Kirtland. He was baptized about the same time as Sidney Rigdon,
          and, in company with Northrop Sweet and four others, seceded from
          this Church, and said they could carry the whole world with them
          by preaching "Mormon" principles. They had two or three meetings;
          but the society would never have been known in the world, had not
          a few of us remembered the circumstance and told of it.
          Another species of apostacy took place in the neighbourhood of
          the forge in Kirtland. A man named Hoten seceded from the Church,
          renounced the Book of Mormon and the Prophet, and established
          himself under the name of the Independent Church. A man named
          Montague was appointed bishop. This church got to number about
          ten members. They pretended, under the order of the New
          Testament, to have all things common. In a few weeks the bishop,
          who had charge of the temporal things, made a charge on the
          president for visiting his pork barrel, and the president charged
          the bishop with visiting his wife, and that broke up the society.
          I shall not undertake to detail all of this species of character
          that have arisen; but there was another by the name of Hawley. He
          was attacked by a spirit of revelation, somewhere in the State of
          New York, while he was ploughing; and it took him in such a hurry
          that he had not time to put on his boots, but travelled barefoot
          to Kirtland, some six hundred miles distant, to warn Joseph that
          he was a fallen Prophet; that God had cut Joseph off, and placed
          in his stead a man by the name of Noah; and the reason Joseph was
          cut off was, he had suffered the men to wear cushions on their
          coat sleeves, and the women to wear caps. He went through the
          streets of Kirtland with a dismal howl, crying, "Woe, woe to the
          people." On one occasion, about midnight, Brigham Young went out,
          and took with him a cowhide, and said to Hawley, "If you don't
          quit annoying the people with your noise, I will cowhide you;"
          upon which he concluded he had suffered persecution enough for
          his master's sake, and shut up his noise.
          I believe, if you will take the whole circle of the history of
          apostates from this church, that in ninety-nine cases out of
          every hundred you will find that the spirit of adultery or
          covetousness was the original cause. 
          There was a man named John Smith came into the Church, and was
          somewhat prominent in the State of Indiana. He preached some
          little, and was considered quite zealous; but he said he had
          proved that the Book of Doctrine and Covenants was not true; "For
          it says," said he, "that if a man shall commit adultery, and not
          repent of it, he shall lose the Spirit of God, and shall deny the
          faith. Now, I have done it, and have not denied the faith; and so
          I have proved that the revelation in the Book of Doctrine and
          Covenants is not from God." The spirit of blindness had so taken
          possession of him that he could not see that when he was
          proclaiming that the revelations were not true, he was denying
          the faith. That spirit has such an effect over the human mind as
          totally to blind them in relation to their own acts and the
          spirit that governs them.
          After the organization of the Twelve Apostles, and the so far
          finishing of the Kirtland Temple as to hold a solemn assembly and
          confer the Kirtland endowment therein, the spirit of apostacy
          became more general, and the shock that was given to the Church
          became more severe than on any previous occasion.
          The Church had increased in numbers, and the Elders had extended
          their labours accordingly; but the apostacy commenced in high
          places. One of the First Presidency, several of the Twelve
          Apostles, High Council, Presidents of Seventies, the witnesses of
          the Book of Mormon, Presidents of Far West, and a number of
          others standing high in the Church were all carried away in this
          apostacy; and they thought there was enough of them to establish
          a pure religion that would become universal.
          This attempted organization was under the direction of Warren
          Parrish, who had been a Travelling Elder in the Church, and who
          sustained a high reputation in the Southern States as an eloquent
          preacher, and had for a short time been employed by Joseph as a
          clerk. He undertook to organize those elements into a church, and
          I was told by them that all the talented men among the Elders
          were ready to join them.
          They named, for instance Lyman Johnson, John F. Boyington,
          William E. McLellan, Hazen Aldrich, Sylvester Smith, Joseph Coe,
          Orson Johnson, W. A. Cowdery, M. F. Cowdery, and others,
          amounting to something like thirty, who had been prominent Elders
          in the Church.
          They were going to renounce the Book of Mormon and Joseph Smith,
          and take the "Mormon" doctrines to overthrow all the religions in
          the world, and unite all the Christian churches in one general
          band, and they to be its great leaders.
          What success did this great apostacy meet with? Brother Kimball,
          when on a mission in 1844, (this apostacy took place in 1837-8,)
          while crossing Fox River on the ferry, encountered Warren
          Parrish. He was a grave-looking man--a straight-jacketed fellow,
          dressed in black, with a white handkerchief around his neck. Says
          he, "Elder Kimball, will you have the goodness not to say to the
          people here that I ever was a Mormon. I am a Baptist Minister. I
          am preaching at that meetinghouse for a salary of $500 a year. If
          they find out I have been a Mormon, it would hurt my influence
          very much indeed."
          Where was the big church he had tried to build up? He had tried
          pleading law; that failed: peddling bogus money, and that failed,
          like his big church speculation. And where was the origin of
          I recollect waking up late one evening when I was quite a young
          man, and hearing my father and one of the brethren talk. Being a
          little disposed to listen, I learned that there had been
          considerable of a difficulty between Parrish and one of the
          brethren. This was when he was in good standing in the Church. He
          had been too kind with the brother's wife. Then I learned the
          commencement of his apostacy.
          You may go to every one of these men--I care not which one; you
          cannot put your finger on any one of these thirty men but what
          you will find that the spirit of adultery or covetousness had got
          possession of their hearts; and when it did, the Spirit of the
          Lord left them. They had not sense enough to repent and put away
          their iniquity, but suffered themselves to be overthrown with the
          spirit of darkness; and they have gone to hell, and there they
          may lift up their eyes, asking for some relief or benefit from
          those they once tried to destroy; but if they get the privilege
          of waiting on a servant to those who have kept the laws of
          heaven, they will be exceedingly thankful and fortunate.
          At the breaking up of Far West there was another Prophet
          appeared. Isaac Russell undertook to lead the Saints into the
          wilderness. He gathered some twenty followers.
          The reason why he apostatized was, the commandment required the
          Twelve Apostles to take their leave of the Saints on the
          foundation of the Temple on the twenty-sixth day of April, and it
          could not be fulfilled because those men were all driven away;
          but it happened that the Twelve went to that spot, and twenty or
          thirty Saints recommenced the foundation on the day appointed,
          held a Conference, and cut off Russell and his followers. He used
          his influence over a few individuals until they scattered and
          wasted away.
          In Nauvoo we had another shower of dust around the Prophet. There
          was a man by the name of William Law, who was a Counsellor to
          Joseph Smith, and a man of great gravity. He preached a great
          deal on the stand in Nauvoo, and told the people they must be
          punctual and pay their debts; and he repeated it over and over
          again. Sunday after Sunday he preached punctuality, PUNCTUALITY,
          I was then on a mission in England; but when I got home, I would
          hear, Sunday after Sunday, these addresses. Thinks I, this is a
          very righteous fellow; it will be perfectly safe to deal with
          him; and everybody thought so.
          The first time I suspected but what he was as straight as a
          loon's leg--at least in relation to his trading, was one day in
          his mill. Brother Willard Richards and myself met Bishop Smoot,
          and he offered to bet a barrel of salt that the Doctor was
          heavier than I was. We went into Law's mill to be weighed. I was
          weighed on the scales where he weighed wheat into the mill.
          To my surprise, I did not weigh as much by twelve pounds as
          usual. I thought this was a curiosity. I saw there was another
          pair of scales on the other side of the mill where they weighed
          out flour. I weighed the Doctor twice, and he weighed me twice on
          both scales; and I found that if I had been a bag of flour, I
          should have weighed twelve pounds too much; and, if I had been a
          bag of wheat, I should not have weighed enough by twelve pounds.
          The Doctor and myself soon discovered that the gain by this
          villainous fraud would supply the mill with wood and hands to
          tend it. 
          Brother Joseph and I saw brother Law come out of his house one
          day, and brother Joseph said to me, referring to Law, "George, do
          you know that there is the meanest man in this town?"
          "Yes," I said, "I know he is, but did not know you thought so."
          "How did you find it out?"
          He has two sets of weights in his mill. He also told me something
          about Law's visit to certain disreputable houses in St. Louis,
          and gave me to understand that he knew something about Law's
          hypocrisy and dishonesty in dealing, as well as myself.
          I only tell this circumstance because he pulled the leading
          string in putting Joseph Smith to death. When he comes forth, he
          may expect to find his white robe dyed in the blood of innocence,
          and he may expect in all time to come to have that stigma upon
          The spirit of hypocrisy, covetousness adultery, and corruption
          also laid the foundation for Law's destruction.
          When a man professes a great deal of sanctity--a great deal of
          holiness and piety,--when he can scarcely speak without a pious
          groan, he is to be suspected; for such hypocrisy is in itself the
          most cursed corruption that can exist.
          Law gathered around him a few followers, organized a church, and
          set himself up for a prophet, went out from Nauvoo, joined the
          mob, and led the van.
          In 1843, when Joseph was taken prisoner in the county of Lee, on
          a demand from the Governor of Missouri, William Law turned out
          and attempted to release him. While near Oquaka, and supposing
          that Joseph had been smuggled to the river side, and that he was
          about to be carried to the Mississippi, and put on board the
          steamer, and hurried away to Missouri, says, he, "They will carry
          him on board of a boat and get him over the river; and if the
          Prophet is carried to Missouri and killed, property in Nauvoo
          will fall to one-half its present value." His anxiety was about
          the price of property going down. A few minutes after, when he
          met Joseph, he went up, threw his arms around him, and kissed
          him. He loved him tenderly as long as he kept the price of
          property up.
          After the death of Joseph, a number of men appeared, professing
          to be revelators. The most noted of them, I believe, was James J.
          Strang. He gathered a few followers around him, and established
          himself first at Voree, Wisconsin; then he removed to Beaver
          Island, Lake Michigan. He remained there some length of time; and
          finally, in some disturbance got up there, he was murdered. His
          followers clung together longer than any of the other apostates.
          They were able to publish a monthly paper, about half the size of
          the Deseret News, printed in large type and coarsely leaded, in
          which they advocated James J. Strang as a prophet.
          Charles Thompson, Francis Gladden Bishop, G. J. Adams, and others
          arose, until prophets for awhile were at a discount. But all
          these vanished into thin air; their names were forgotten, and
          their pretensions are unknown, unless some of us happen to think
          and tell of them.
          Oliver Cowdery said to the people, when he came to Pottawotamie
          and requested to be restored to the Church, "Follow the Twelve:
          they are the men with whom the Priesthood rests. If you follow
          the main channel of the stream, you will go right; but if you run
          into bayou, you will find yourselves among snags."
          You may trace the course of all those characters, and you will
          find that hypocrisy and adultery have been the leading-strings to
          lead them astray. It is of the utmost importance that every
          Latter-day Saint thoroughly and carefully tread his own path,
          correct his own conduct, regulate his own life, banish from his
          heart the spirit of wickedness and corruption, and see to it that
          his intentions, desires, and actions are pure in the sight of
          God,--that he covets not that which belongs to his neighbour; for
          our actions are between us and our God: with him we have to
          account, and his Spirit will not dwell in unholy temples.
          Then let us keep ourselves pure before Him, live the principles
          that we have espoused, and be prepared for the great day when we
          shall stand upon Mount Zion, where none will stand only those who
          have clean hands and pure hearts.
          May God bless us. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / John
          Taylor, January 10, 1858
                            John Taylor, January 10, 1858
             A Sermon by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, January 10, 1858.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          It is always pleasing and interesting to listen to the statements
          of any of the servants of God who may be in possession of his
          Spirit, and to watch the motion and direction of that Spirit as
          it operates upon the human mind.
          There are many things associated with the Church and kingdom of
          God that are very peculiar: it differs from all other churches,
          and is dissimilar to all other kingdoms. There is a spirit and
          wisdom associated with it that the world knows nothing of, and
          there is a power accompanying it to which mankind are entire
          strangers without that spirit. There is generally a great amount
          of obloquy and reproach associated with it; people are apt to
          treat the servants of God with contempt; yet there is a spirit,
          and power, and intelligence imparted by the gift of the Holy
          Ghost, that sustains his people under all circumstances, in all
          places, and among all nations; and hence Paul in his day said, "I
          am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, for it is the power of
          God unto salvation to every one that believeth; for therein is
          the righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith."
          Ordinarily speaking, Paul would have been considered a mean,
          contemptible fool by the world. He was whipped, persecuted,
          imprisoned, stoned, and had to escape from mobs, being let down
          in a basket over a wall, like some mean, crawling scamp that had
          to get out of the way of civilized society: he was despised and
          hated among men, together with his associates. Yet says he, "I am
          not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ." Why was he not? Because
          there was a spirit and power in it that was in nothing else.
          Wherever he preached that Gospel--wherever it was believed in and
          obeyed, there was a power and spirit accompanied it that no
          earthly power could impart; and those persons who received it
          received the gift of the Holy Ghost; and that Holy Ghost took of
          the things of God and showed them unto them: they partook of the
          same spirit that he did, were enlightened by the same
          intelligence, and blessed in the same manner, and, consequently,
          were united together in the bonds of the everlasting Gospel, and
          associated by the gift of the Holy Ghost, having a hope that
          bloomed with immortality and eternal life.
          I have seen, in my wanderings over the earth, hundreds of such
          cases as the one we have listened to this morning. I have heard
          men speak in different nations--in Germany, France, England,
          Scotland, Wales, the United States, in the Canadas;--no matter
          where, go where you will, and let a man receive the truth, and
          his heart is filled with joy and rejoicing. I see people around
          me here from all these parts that I have heard testify the same
          things as our brother this morning.
          It is this spirit, intelligence, and the gift of the Holy Ghost
          and its operations on our minds, that has made us one. It is on
          that account that we speak alike, think alike, write alike,
          testify alike, because we are baptized into one baptism, and have
          all partaken of the same Spirit, and we all feel the same thing
          and rejoice in the same hope. Wherever the Spirit of God operates
          upon the human mind in any part of the earth, it is productive of
          the same results; and hence you see people coming in from the
          east, the west, the north, and the south to this place, led and
          impelled by the same Spirit.
          Why did you leave your homes, break up your establishments, bid
          adieu to your friends and associates, and traverse oceans, seas,
          deserts, and plains, in order to come here? Because you were
          inspired by that same Spirit. And why were you inspired by it?
          how did it originate? and where did it come from? Why, the Lord
          has set his hand to accomplish his designs in these last days; he
          has opened the heavens and revealed his purposes to his servants
          the Prophets, and has called his people from the ends of the
          earth to gather together, that he might establish his Zion upon
          the earth, and bring to pass those things which have been spoken
          of by all the holy Prophets since the world was.
          We have listened to the voice of the charmer--participated in all
          the blessings of the Gospel; and this has been the means of our
          gathering together in this place. Why did we come here? For the
          same reason this brother said he came--to serve God and work
          righteousness, gain intelligence, and bring salvation to
          ourselves, to our wives and our children, and obtain it for our
          progenitors. We came here to learn the principles of eternal
          life, and be enabled to fulfil our destiny upon the earth, and
          prepare ourselves and our posterity for a celestial inheritance
          in the eternal worlds.
          It seems strange to many, perhaps, that a people like us--a
          people as innocent as this people are--a people who have desired
          to serve God as sincerely as this people have--a people who are
          living up to the principles of truth as near as we do,--I say, it
          seems strange to them that we should have to meet with any
          difficulty, be persecuted, that our names should be cast out as
          evil, and we be treated with contumely and bitter reproach, as
          the offscouring of all things; and that even a nation like that
          of the United States should array itself against us. Men, you
          know, all profess to be honest, more or less; and if they are,
          this certainly has a very strange appearance.
          Yet, when we come to reflect, and look back upon men who lived in
          other ages, whom we have been taught to believe were honest and
          good, as we profess to be, and see their names cast out as evil
          too, and that some of the best of men had to wander in
          sheep-skins and goat-skins, and dwell in deserts, and dens, and
          caves of the earth,--that they were destitute, afflicted,
          tormented, whipped, stoned, imprisoned, and put to death,--we see
          that it is only now as it has been heretofore. This has been the
          state of things generally in the world, so far as the servants of
          god are concerned in this world. With all its boasted
          magnanimity, with all its intelligence, with all its erudition,
          with all its talent, with all its pomp and glory, and professed
          intelligence and philosophy, there has never been a time, since
          the world began, but men of the most elevated character, of the
          most exalted natures, of the best and most moral
          habits,--virtuous men that feared God and worked righteousness,
          have been persecuted, cast out, and trodden under foot.
          And there has never been a time, with but few exceptions, in some
          isolated cases, that they had even equal rights among men, either
          civil, religious, or political;--I say, with very few exceptions,
          there has never been a time that the representatives of God on
          the earth, his servants, his Priesthood, his people,--those that
          carried out the principles of righteousness, and were obedient to
          his law, observed his statutes, and kept his commandments,--that
          such a people possessed either their civil, religious, or
          political rights among men.
          It is true that, on the continent of Asia, the Jews might be
          considered an exception in this respect. They had a government
          which lasted for a certain period of time; they made their own
          laws, and governed themselves; and yet even among this people,
          who professed to be God's people, those men who really did fear
          God, tell the truth, and dared work righteousness, were generally
          trodden under foot. So far even were they fallen, that when Jesus
          came among them he said, "Which of the prophets have not your
          fathers slain,"--even you who profess to observe his laws--you
          who boast of having Abraham for your father, and have more
          knowledge of God than any other people?" He could ask that with
          impunity to a whole nation, and they could not answer him. If
          that was the case among them, what is the position of others?
          There was a certain time on this continent, from the accounts
          given in the Book of Mormon, that a few people observed the laws
          of Jesus and his Gospel, and kept his commandments without
          persecution; but it only lasted for a short time: they soon
          departed from every principle of righteousness, and were cut off
          in consequence.
          What has been the position of others, if this has been the case
          among good men? They began to persecute the Prophets and reject
          the word of the Lord on this continent as on the other. You read
          of Sodom and Gomorrah, and of the antediluvians, that every
          imagination of their hearts was only evil, and that continually.
          You read again of the abominations of Nineveh, of Babylon, of
          ancient Rome, and of the bestiality that was practised among
          them: they were sunk in an awful state of degradation and
          corruption. They still are under the influence of the god of this
          world, who rules in the hearts of the children of disobedience,
          and leads them captive at his will.
          Look at the world, and what does it present? Any one familiar
          with the history of the nations must know that it has been nation
          against nation, kingdom against kingdom, power against power,
          dominion against dominion. The history of the world from the time
          of its commencement to the present is a scene of war, carnage,
          and desolation; and if you travel on the continent of Asia, where
          their history is more familiarly known than that of the
          inhabitants of this country, their monuments, their
          picture-galleries, and everything represent the very thing of
          which I have been speaking.
          You may go, for instance, into some of the galleries in France,
          and you may read on the canvas the history of that nation from
          the third century to this time, and it is a history of battles
          and combats, blood and destruction, wherein the fiercest passions
          of the human mind are developed. Here is portrayed massacres that
          took place at a certain time, and there the desolation and
          overthrow of a city at another period; the fierce struggle, the
          falling heroes, and the lifeless corpses are all portrayed on the
          canvas on the walls, showing that the shedding of human
          blood--that carnage and desolation have prevailed everywhere
          since that nation commenced; and this is called their glory,
          their pride, their boast: they will point it out as the glory of
          their nation; and this thing has existed everywhere else, among
          all nations.
          Go into Asia, and you will find the same thing. Histories of the
          Crusades furnish another example, together with the power,
          prowess, and bloodshed introduced by Mahomet in his day. The
          history of the whole world from that time to this presents a
          scene of war, tyranny, cruelty, and oppression,--man struggling
          with his fellow-man, trying to raise himself upon the ruin of
          others. The thrones of many kings have been supported by a
          pyramid of human carcasses slain to gratify their thirst for
          power and influence. There are heroes and great men--statesmen,
          to whom we are to look upon as examples of power, of dignity and
          glory on the earth. Has right had anything to do with it? No.
          Talk about God and his Prophets!--they never thought about any
          such thing; but, as the Scripture says, "God was not in all their
          thoughts:" that was out of the question entirely.
          Now, what has to be done in such a state of things? Will they for
          ever continue? Must the wicked always triumph? If a man dare to
          rise as a man of God, cut off his head and trample him under
          foot! What chance has the principle of truth to obtain a hearing
          on the earth under such circumstances? There is none. So far as
          national power has existed to protect right on the earth, we
          cannot find it anywhere. I presume the nearest approach to it was
          on this land a few years ago, because a number of oppressed men
          that struck out against oppression fled to this country to find
          an asylum. They maintained the principles of liberty and freedom,
          which they started with for some time: they had suffered the
          evils of religious oppression, and appreciated freedom therefrom,
          and were enabled to make laws to protect themselves and their
          principles for some time.
          By-and-by the same evil began to predominate here: religious
          intolerance was practised, professed witches and wizards killed,
          Quakers were outraged and abused, law and order began to be
          trampled under foot, and evil principles prevailed and began to
          be tolerated, instead of righteous ones.
          People affect to be astonished at the present time that we should
          feel reluctance at having the appointees of so great and august a
          personage as the President of the United States to rule over us;
          and they have made this a cause for the cry of "Treason,
          rebellion," &c. We are American citizens, and have at least some
          rights. Our fathers professed to have, a few years ago, when they
          said that all mankind had a right to "life, liberty, and the
          pursuit of happiness."
          How was it that ten thousand armed men could come against us in
          the State of Missouri? And what for? Because we dared worship God
          according to the dictates of our conscience. Did the State know
          anything about it? yes. A memorial was presented to them, and
          afterwards another to the President of the United States; and
          Martin Van Buren, the then President, acknowledged to the
          justness of our cause in the following words:--"Your cause is
          just, but we can do nothing for you." And so fifteen or twenty
          thousand American citizens were disfranchised, robbed of their
          inheritances, and many of them murdered in prison, many put to
          death, and hundreds perished in consequence of privations they
          had to endure; and the chief magistrate of the U. S. Government
          and people could do nothing for them. There is no justice for the
          servants of God: you must not ask for it or look for it. If it
          had been anybody else, they could have had it.
          With these facts before us, how can any people think it odd that
          we should mistrust their proceedings, and not have implicit
          confidence in everything they do. How was it in Illinois? Under
          the pledge of the Governor of that State, when he pledged himself
          most solemnly to myself and Dr. Bernhisel, he gave us his most
          sacred word, if we would go there unarmed, we should be
          protected. He pledged his honour and the honour of the State. How
          was it done? Joseph and Hyrum, with myself and Dr. Richards, were
          cooped up in Carthage jail by mere mob violence under the
          immediate eye of the Governor. We made a strong protest against
          the proceedings at that time. Yet he left the prisoners there to
          be butchered by a mob, and he knew they were coming upon them to
          kill them. Yet we must believe every word they say, and must rely
          implicitly upon their word as if it was the oracles of God. They
          are surprised we cannot do this and feel as they do.
          Those holy men were put to death and butchered in a manner that
          would have disgraced the Algerian pirates. What are you doing
          here, gentlemen? Why did you come here? Because they would not
          let you stop in Illinois. Who was the foremost in these
          things--in counselling your departure? Two United States
          Senators. Stephen A. Douglas was one; the name of the other I
          forget. And it was also recommended by Henry Clay. They
          recommended us to leave our homes, our possessions, and to let a
          beautiful city then inhabited become desolate, our gardens and
          fields laid waste, and 30,000 American citizens to be
          disfranchised. What for? Because they could not find protection
          in the United States; and I told them of it at that time to their
          face. There is no law for "Mormonism;" but yet we must have
          implicit confidence in them. Then, after negotiations had been
          made and we came away, they were so damnable, mean, and cowardly
          as to make war on the sick and infirm that could not leave. The
          poor, miserable, cursed, damned scoundrels, I pray that they may
          go to hell. [The whole congregation shouted "Amen."] They now put
          on a smooth face: they have, perhaps, been at a class-meeting,
          some of them, and wonder why we won't let those officers come in
          here--why we won't let the judges come here, such as they shall
          appoint,--why we won't let kind, gentlemanly men come here and
          rule over us? You know such as we have had before in our midst.
          Suppose we should ask a question or two about this, and reflect a
          little about some of the proceedings that have taken place here.
          Here was your Judge Drummond you had here. I was not here at the
          time, but I heard all about it. He was one of the appointees of
          the Pierce administration, that preceded this one. He came here
          and seemed determined to get up a fuss, if he could: that seemed
          to be his sole object from the time he came until he went away.
          He called upon a corps of men here to go out and act as a posse
          comitatus to take up Indians which he wanted to destroy. He was
          determined to hang somebody. And if he could not get hold of the
          guilty, he wanted the innocent: he had a thirst for blood in his
          bosom. He called upon the Marshal of the Territory to summons
          heaps of men and capture those Indians; and he sent them out in a
          season of the year that men would rather give anything than go.
          But he called upon his official powers as U.S. Judge, and
          threatened them with the pains and penalties of the law. They go;
          and after wandering the deserts, kanyons, and plains, exposing
          their lives in the frost and snows, wearing themselves and
          animals, after enduring every kind of privation, and
          inconvenience,--what next? This judge, after he had been so
          anxious they should go, when their bills were presented at
          Washington, repudiated all he had done, and says the people ought
          not to have a penny for what they have done, after forcing them
          into it by the power which he held in his hands. Thousands and
          thousands of dollars in labour had been expended by this people
          at the instance of that Judge, which remains unpaid. Such men are
          infernal scoundrels, and ought to be damned; and they will be.
          Yet they are the representatives here of Uncle Sam, and everybody
          must take off their hats and bow to such mean reptiles. He is
          Judge so-and-so; he is such a humble gentleman! And we must be
          subject to such a state of things as this again! I will say, "We
          will be damned if we will." That is about my feelings, gentlemen.
          Besides that he was such an honourable representative of the U.
          S., and wanted to introduce such beautiful principles among us,
          this very same individual was so pure, so religious and holy, so
          virtuous and righteous, his soul was pained in consequence of the
          doctrine of polygamy: at the same time, he must bring an eastern
          whore to sit on the bench with him, and thus insult the people of
          this Territory, and left this poor wife desolate and forsaken in
          Oquaka, Illinois. This is one of those immaculate characters they
          sent out here to ameliorate your condition.
          We need not say anything of their squaw operations. With that
          matter you are familiar.
          On the back of these things, the Legislature last year petitioned
          Congress that they would not send such men here, but send men
          that had some claim to decency and propriety. But this is one of
          the greatest insults considered to be, to petition Congress. What
          right have American citizens to petition? If this is a crime, you
          will have to blame your Legislature for it. Because they do not
          want such wicked scoundrels as these to govern them, they have
          actually sent out an armed force here, with another posse of the
          same kind of characters to cram them down our throats, and are
          determined you shall swallow them; and if you are not willing to
          take them, they are determined you shall have them forced upon
          you by the point of the bayonet.
          These are some of the reasons why we act as we do. Would you like
          the prospect of having such a set of scamps as those to rule over
          you--to have them crammed down your throat, whether or not, and
          be obliged to swallow them and everything associated with them,
          and allow them to carry on their abominations here, to corrupt
          your wives and daughters, and spread desolation around? Do you
          like the picture? The great difficulty in the matter is that we
          are the people of God, and they are not.
          God has set his hand to accomplish his purposes, and they see
          more intelligence, wisdom, union, righteousness, and correct
          principles manifested by this people than by any other; and they
          are afraid it will grow into a great kingdom, and they will not
          be able to put it down; and they want to nip it in the bud, and
          pull down righteousness on the earth, that the Devil may triumph.
          Will they accomplish it? In the name of the Lord God of hosts,
          they will not. The hand of God is over them, and it will continue
          to be until they shall be wasted away and destroyed, and every
          power that is raised against Zion shall perish and be brought to
          Now the kingdom of God is assuming another phase to what it has
          done. The Lord has set his hand to work to accomplish his
          purposes, and establish his kingdom, and the reign of right on
          the earth. Is any man that fears God and works righteousness in
          torment, trouble, and anxiety here? No. But if a man works
          iniquity, he is afraid all the time that his head is going to be
          taken off; and many of those mean scamps that fled from your
          midst went there with their eyes staring wide open: they had just
          escaped with their lives. It was very remarkable, but they did
          The sinners in Zion are afraid, and fearfulness shall surprise
          the hypocrite. And I will tell you upon what principle you can
          see it developed and made manifest, in a portion of the Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants. It says, "When you shall go forth and
          deliver your testimony, men shall rage against you and tremble
          because of you. How many of you Elders, when you have borne your
          testimony, have seen priests tremble like an aspen leaf! What
          makes men tremble here? Because there is a concentration of the
          same power, which is the power of God in opposition to the power
          of darkness. One thing I feel--I feel like singing Hosanna--Glory
          to God for ever, that we have found a place where a righteous man
          can live and be protected in his rights. You cannot find it
          anywhere else.
          Is there a Methodist here, a Baptist, a Presbyterian, a Jumper, a
          Shaker, a Spiritualist, or any other kind of religious person?
          They can be protected here. Who injures them? They profess in the
          States to protect everybody in their religious rights; but they
          are infernal hypocrites: they do not do it.
          There is not a country in the world where there is more religious
          intolerance than in this boasted republic. Where is there a
          people that have suffered as we have, in any country, for a
          number of centuries back? And yet we have lived in this model
          republic, where they proclaim liberty to every man--where they
          have declared that all men shall worship God according to the
          dictates of their conscience.
          The Lord has introduced a people, at last, among the human family
          that will protect the people in their rights; that is, they can
          have a right to do good, but not evil; and if they do evil, they
          will tremble. Where you see a man shaking--his nerves unstrung,
          if you could open his heart, you will see something black,
          unholy, and contrary to the principles of righteousness. But
          there is nothing here that will make men fear that work
          righteousness. But woe to the rebellious, to the adulterer, the
          fornicator, the thief, and the ungodly man; for the hand of God
          will be over such for evil, if they do not repent. They will be
          rooted out of Zion.
          God has set his hand to work to accomplish his purposes, to
          gather together his people, to establish the principles of
          righteousness among men, and overthrow the kingdom of darkness,
          and establish his kingdom, and afford protection to the honest in
          heart among all nations, to introduce a reign of righteousness
          that shall ultimately prevail over the world. The Devil has had
          rule and dominion, and brought men into bondage, and subjected
          the righteous to be overthrown and trampled under foot by evil
          men in every age; and they want to do it now. But Brigham Young
          has said, Stop, and they have stopped. Why? Because Brigham said
          so. When they go back, it will be said, "Well gentlemen, why did
          you not go into Utah?" "Because Brigham Young pointed his finger
          and said, Stop, and we stopped." "Were any of you fired on?"
          "No." "Their men were told not to fire on us, and they did not;
          but Brigham only said, Stop, and we stopped."
               It is the first time for a long while that the principles of
          righteousness and truth have withstood the powers of darkness,
          yet it has here so far. Upon what principle? Upon the principle
          of union, faith, purity,--upon the principles of obedience to the
          laws of the Priesthood, which are the laws of God; and because we
          have honoured God thus far, he has honoured us. And what shall we
          do, to continue his protection with us? Continue to improve,
          progress in doing right, obey counsel, live our religion, and
          seek to carry out the designs of the Almighty and his
          representatives upon the earth. And if we do these things, in the
          name of Israel's God we shall arise and flourish, and Zion will
          become a terror to all nations.
          Do you not feel a little of it in your bones--of that spirit
          growing and increasing? and you feel as easy as can be. I was
          thinking the other night, there are those poor devils out yonder
          shivering and shaking in the cold, and we are acting as though
          there were no armies, and as though there were no United States;
          and we, but a little handful of people, are dancing, and
          rejoicing, and praising God, in security. There is a spirit of
          peace here, and all is right and well. How will that be
          maintained? By virtue, righteousness, purity, and obedience to
          the laws of God, and carrying out his designs.
          I pray that God may bless you, and guide you on in peace, that we
          may be saved in his kingdom, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Erastus
          Snow, September 18, 1859
                          Erastus Snow, September 18, 1859
               Remarks by Elder Erastus Snow, made in the Tabernacle, 
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 18, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          While brother Liljinquist has been addressing the congregation, I
          thought of the saying in the Scriptures--"With men of other
          tongues and other lips will I speak unto this people; and yet for
          all that will they not hear me, saith the Lord." This was spoken
          in reference to ancient Israel. It would seem that anciently as
          well as in modern times, the word of the Lord that went out from
          israel to the surrounding nations came back to them. And even
          Israel themselves refused to hear the testimony of men of other
          tongues and other lips the Lord sent to them in the days of Jesus
          Christ and his Apostles.
          I remember having read in the Book of Mormon instances of a
          similar kind among the ancient Nephites, when the spirit of
          apostacy was creeping over them. The Lord raised up Prophets and
          righteous men from among the Lamanites, and sent them to reprove
          the Nephites, to prophesy unto them, and to warn them of
          impending destruction, if they did not repent. Alma says, "For I
          am persuaded that the Lord deals out his word unto all the
          nations of the earth according as he will, and raises up men to
          bear witness of him, and to carry his word unto all people as
          they are capable of receiving."
          The way and manner the Lord has sent forth labourers with his
          Gospel among the nations in the latter days has made me often
          think of these words of Alma. Even among the remnants of Israel
          who are roaming through the continent of America--the Indians,
          the Lord manifests himself in various ways as they are capable of
          receiving those impressions he wishes to impart to them. It has
          pleased our heavenly Father that the great work of the latter day
          which has been spoken of by all the holy Prophets, the
          establishing of his kingdom upon the earth, setting to his hand
          the second time to restore the house of Israel, should commence
          on the land of America, and under the auspices of the Government
          of the United States. This work he has commenced by the hand of
          his servant Joseph Smith, and those whom he called to be his
          associates and fellow-labourers.
          The land of America was a promised land to the pilgrim fathers,
          and an asylum for the oppressed of all nations. To this land
          people from all nations flocked, and the Lord inspired them to
          establish a free government preparatory to the establishment of
          his kingdom in the latter days. It was in this land he sought out
          and raised up his servants in their weakness to be the messengers
          of eternal life to the children of men, that it might go from
          this land to other nations.
          I believe it fell to my lot to be among the first who went to
          nations of other tongues. Elder Heber C. Kimball, Orson hyde, and
          others who accompanied them, opened the door of the Gospel of
          salvation first to the nation of Great Britain. But, if my memory
          serves me, at the time Elder Taylor went to France, Elder L. Snow
          to Italy, myself and Elder Hanson to Denmark, and divers Elders
          to different nations, it was the first mission of Elders to
          people of other tongues. This is about ten years ago.
          It was after we located in the valleys of these mountains, and
          this city had become a resting place for the Saints who had been
          scattered from Nauvoo. On our journey from this place, in the
          fall of 1839, to visit the nations of Europe, we met large
          emigrating companies of our brethren and sisters who had been
          scattered and driven from their possessions in the East. It is
          marvellous to see the working of our God among the nations of the
          earth in gathering out his elect from time to time from those
          nations. It is marvellous in the eyes of those who understand not
          the Gospel. They have striven all the day long in their blind
          zeal to hedge up the way of the servants of God and hinder the
          spread of his Gospel. Still they perceive it steadily
          progressing, and the Saints gathering home like doves to their
          windows. Every effort they make to destroy the people of God, to
          scatter, divide, and weaken them, seems only to advance their
          progress and consolidate them in one. We have explained to them
          why it is they cannot hinder it; but they cannot comprehend. They
          think it is all accomplished by the talent, ability, ingenuity,
          and wisdom alone of those who direct the affairs of this Church.
          They speak of Brigham Young and his Counsellors, and other
          leading Elders of "Mormonism," as being smart, cunning, shrewd
          men, who deceive, cajole, blind, and lead the people astray. So
          far from this being the truth, it is in reality the reverse, to
          all intents and purposes.
          Let any man undertake to dictate, govern, control, lead, and
          gather together this people by his own wisdom alone, and the
          result will be like what we have seen within the last two years
          in this Territory in regard to the endeavours of our enemies to
          break us up and scatter us to the four winds. Their union is like
          a rope of sand, and every plan they devise comes to naught, until
          they are discouraged and say, "Damn it, let us quit and go home."
          Judge Black says, in his explanation in reference to the
          officials sent to this Territory, that the Government sought the
          whole country over and sent the best men they could find to
          administer the principles of equity, justice, and truth to this
          people. But, in addition to these, let them send special
          missionaries, the most gifted and talented there are on the
          earth, to draw off and lead this people by their own cunning,
          shrewdness, and wisdom, and would they produce the results we now
          see every day? Would they see a people that move and act in
          almost perfect harmony and oneness? Let them try it. Let the
          smartest Elder that can be found in this Church try it.
          In bygone days Elders have imagined in their hearts that their
          wisdom, talent, and ability had something to do with it,--that
          the kingdom of God could not move unless their shoulder was at
          the wheel,--that if they held back in the breaching, they would
          stop the onward motion of the car. But the Lord left them covered
          with their own shame and folly, after he had suffered them to try
          the experiment; and the great car of truth still rolled steadily
          Some are inclined to find fault with the Latter-day Saints
          because of the murder, rapine, theft, adultery, and abominations
          that are practised in Salt Lake City and in Utah Territory. Are
          the Latter-day Saints to blame for this? No. The Latter-day
          Saints have better business to engage themselves in, which is
          serving the Lord, working righteousness, doing good to themselves
          and to all people who will receive good at their hands. Nobody
          has anything to do with this shooting and killing one another,
          stealing, breaking into houses, whoredom, running off horses and
          mules and cattle, and all such sort of abominations--getting
          drunk and screaming in the streets, but just such as love it.
          They are not Latter-day Saints who do such things; but, on the
          contrary, they are those who are striving to destroy "Mormonism,"
          and they are destroying themselves of answer to the prayers of
          all the faithful Latter-day Saints.
          The Latter-day Saints pray, if the wicked must kill somebody,
          they may kill those that ought to be killed. You may perhaps
          think it is wrong to pray that they may kill anybody. We would
          rather pray that they may be saved. There are various ways of
          saving men, simply because they will not all be saved in the same
          way, as there are various ways of making men happy.
          There is a class of men who are always miserable only when they
          are making everybody else so, and their happiness consists in
          doing all the mischief they can, and injuring everybody around
          We teach them the principles of the Gospel. Can they hear it?
          They hear with the ear, but they hear not; they have eyes, but
          they see not; hearts have they, but they understand not; and they
          go backward, and fall and perish. When the truth is told to them,
          they will not believe it; but hand them out a pack of infernal
          lies, and they will gulp them down as a thirsty ox drinks water.
          How can such persons learn and understand the truth? As Jesus
          said to the Scribes and Pharisees anciently, "How can ye believe
          which receive honour one of another, and seek not the honour that
          cometh from God only."
          How can your Judges judge in righteousness and shut their ears to
          the voice of truth and to the testimony of innocence, and look
          around in all directions to find some mean scoundrel to come up
          and testify lies? How can any people be instructed in the things
          of God and receive light, while they are labouring diligently to
          shut out every particle of light from their tabernacles?
          If you wish to know why the simple testimony of the humble
          servants of God gathers together this people from the nations of
          the earth, it is because there was place found in their hearts
          for the word.
          When I went to Denmark, I could not speak the first word of their
          language, or know the first letter of their alphabet. I was to
          all intents and purposes a barbarian to them, and they were
          barbarians to me. I went there because I was sent, with an
          intention to do the best I knew how, as the Spirit of the Lord
          might direct me. You may ask if I received the gift of tongues,
          that I could begin and speak to them in their own language by the
          power of the Holy Ghost without studying. I answer, Yes, when it
          pleased the Lord to give it to me; and when it did not, I
          remained silent. I did not have any special anxiety to preach to
          them in their own tongue any more than the Lord wanted to have me
          I did not do a great deal of preaching in that country, but I did
          whatever the Lord put into my heart to do as near as I knew how;
          and I learned the language as fast as the Spirit of the Lord
          enabled me to do so, that I might bear my testimony to them in
          their own tongue, and that I might understand what they said to
          me when they asked me questions and required explanations; and
          when they wished to correspond with me, that I might be able to
          write an answer. I had to learn to read and write, and talk to
          them in their own language. Did the Spirit of the Lord assist me?
          Yes. I learned their language, and became so familiar with it as
          to write and speak with them in six months' time.
          The Holy Ghost was with me to assist me. In twenty-one months I
          published the Book of Mormon, the Book of Doctrine and Covenants,
          and the Hymn Book, and eight or ten pamphlets.
          A gentleman upon the vessel, on my return home, having been
          informed in how short a time I had learned the language, declared
          it was impossible for any mortal man to become acquainted with
          the Danish language and use it as I did in so short a time; and
          pronounced me an impostor to some of the Saints on board who were
          travelling in company with me to this place, for palming upon
          them some miraculous thing; and expressed himself as having no
          doubt that I familiarized myself with the language in college in
          some other country by years of study.
          I was there comparatively alone, and the harvest great and the
          labourers few, and the Spirit bore testimony that the Lord had
          much people there. I saw, if they were all to be sought out and
          gathered home by the labours of men sent from America, and after
          travelling so long a journey to learn their language, that it was
          a great work; and the words of Alma came forcibly to my mind,
          that the Lord raises up men among all the nations of the earth,
          to give them that portion of his word which they are capable of
          receiving. And I cried unto the Lord, saying, "O Lord, raise up
          labourers and send them into this harvest--men of their own
          tongue, who have been raised among them and are familiar with the
          spirits of the people. He has done it. Before I left, there was
          quite a little army of Elders and Priests, Teachers and Deacons,
          labouring in the vineyard; and thousands have rejoiced in the
          testimony of the Gospel borne to them by their fellow-countrymen.
          Do any of you ask how this came to pass that so many thousands
          have gathered from that land, and are now in these valleys of the
          mountains; and why thousands more are longing to come here who
          are rejoicing in the testimony of the Gospel in Denmark, Sweden,
          Norway, Iceland, &c.? I answer--It was not done by the wisdom and
          learning of man, or by any influence that man himself could exert
          over that distant people. If any person thinks so far a moment,
          he thinks so because he knows no better. It is a mystery to them;
          and they would not believe, if it were unfolded to them.
          We testify and bear witness that it is not of man, but of
          God,--that it is the power of the Gospel of Jesus Christ--that it
          is the gift and influence of the Holy Ghost that bears witness to
          the hearts of this people. When in the simplicity of my heart I
          could speak but little unto them with stammering lips, I said
          more with my eyes and fingers than with my tongue. The power of
          the Holy Ghost rested upon the people; and when I asked them if
          they understood me, "Yes," said they, "we understood it all." It
          was not because I spoke it fully with my tongue, but God made
          them understand me. If I asked them if they believed it, "Yes,"
          would be the reply; "we have the testimony of the Holy Ghost
          bearing witness within us that it is true."
          I laid my hands upon the men that were raised up around about me,
          and sent them to preach the Gospel; and they were just such men
          as the Lord sent me; no matter if they were shoemakers,
          carpenters, chimney-sweepers, or any other kind of trade. I told
          them to go forth and bear witness of what they had heard, and of
          what they knew; and every time they opened their mouth, a stream
          of light would flow from them to the people, who were melted
          before them. This is the experience of every man of God upon all
          the earth.
          You ask the people who are in these valleys who profess to be
          Latter-day Saints why they are here, and they will tell you they
          could not keep away; and many will say that if they could have
          kept away they would. Say they, "Mormonism is true: We know it."
          They feel like Almon Babbitt: he said he would give ten thousand
          dollars if he could only know "Mormonism" to be untrue.
          It troubles those who do not exactly love it, because it
          interferes with some of their favourite desires: it will not
          exactly allow them to gratify every wish and desire of their
          hearts. It curtails them in some of their wickedness, pride,
          selfishness, and idolatry; and because of this, they do not like
          it, and they wish it were not true, that they might escape an
          awful condemnation. Because they know it is true, they cannot get
          off the hook, and must be drawn in. Ask them if they were so
          influenced by the wisdom, learning, shrewdness, or cunning of
          those who taught them the principles of life and salvation, and
          they will answer you that they know better. There are but few
          religions you can name, or preachers of any denomination, that
          have not been heard by the chief bulk of the Latter-day Saints.
          But did their eloquence, learning, cunning, intelligence, and
          experience govern and control them, or influence them in any
          uncommon way? No. But when the simple, naked truth was told to
          them in child-like simplicity, if it came from a babe, they
          understood it: it went to their hearts. This is the reason why
          they are here, and why they stay here. And those who go away are
          they who come flouncing all the way like a fish caught by the
          gills, and they keep it up until the gill breaks, when they
          return again to their native element. I have no objections to
          this: it is all right.
          If men want to fight, and drink whisky, and roll in the mud, and
          spue in the gutter, I have no objections. The only objection I
          have is, that it hurts my feelings to find one of the Seventies,
          one of the Elders, or one of the High Priests lying on my side
          walk or under my fence in a state of intoxication, and I am
          obliged to pass by and call him brother. I am obliged to have it
          thrown to me that I fellowship him. I wish every person to
          understand that I do not fellowship any such conduct. Still they
          will plead, and plead, and plead to be forgiven and tried again.
          Yes, try him again until he reaches another whisky shop.
          I think if those who keep the shop, who hang out the sign, who
          gather the poison by the pailful, and keep it to retail out by
          the dimes' worth, want that occupation in time, they ought also
          to have it in eternity, and sell it to Pharaoh and his hosts in
          hell. I am ashamed of all such Elders. They excuse themselves by
          saying, "People will have the liquor; and if I don't sell it,
          somebody else will; and I might as well have the money as anybody
          else." They might as well say, There is a herd of cattle, horses,
          or mules on the range that will be stolen, and I might as well
          steal them as anybody else.
          The principles of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
          do not countenance such conduct. It is Gentilism--Devilism.
          It may be asked, Why do not the "Mormons" put a stop to this
          cheating of one another? I do all I can towards it. When they
          wish to quit their wickedness, I will try to help them do it. I
          would not care to see burned down that row of buildings where
          whisky is kept and drunkenness encouraged. I do not wish the
          buildings burned up, but I say I never would occupy one of them.
          I would rather go and live on the top of one of those mountains
          than have any of my family occupy one of those cursed houses
          where all kinds of corruption is practiced.
          In years gone by, it has been considered awful oppression here
          because the Saints in the community did not feel to approve of
          these things, and there were no army--no federal officers to hold
          out protection to men when they violated every acknowledged rule
          of a well-regulated society.
          Now, let me say to all such characters--federal officers, the
          army, Saint and sinner, Jew and Gentile,--that instead of being
          protected in wickedness, they will find the sword of justice that
          hangs over them will soon fall heavily upon them, and when they
          least expect it. Do you ask who will wield it? I answer, the Lord
          Almighty. He will not always look on and see this land polluted
          by such curses. And those who have professed the name of Jesus
          Christ, and have had the testimony of Jesus, and depart from the
          way of the Lord, to pursue covetousness and idolatry, will be the
          first to feel his wrath in the day of the Lord, when he has borne
          with them sufficiently. Every man's works will speak for him, and
          they will be weighed in the balance, whether he be Jew or
          Gentile. Every man's works will make manifest whether he is for
          law and order--for the principles of the Constitution of the
          United States and the rights of man, or whether he is here to
          ride over everybody that will not be influenced by him. The man
          that does this will find himself in snag harbour, and he will run
          against snags when and where he least expects it.
               The Lord says the wicked shall slay the wicked, and he
          orders it so. I pray God that he will preserve the righteous, and
          endue his people who love the truth with grace, that they may let
          their light shine, and be able to bear testimony of the Gospel to
          all nations. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, December 18, 1859
                          Brigham Young, December 18, 1859
                                MANKIND--TRIALS, &c.
               Discourse by President Brigham Young, delivered in the
                      Great Salt Lake City, December 18, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          My greatest desire to my Father and God is that I may so speak
          that my remarks will be acceptable to him and beneficial to those
          who hear me.
          I do not know that I have the first desire to please myself or
          any earthly being in the remarks I may make. I do not know that I
          have any other purpose in view but the salvation of the people;
          and I wish the people to have only one ruling desire--namely, to
          do the will of their God.
          If my mind is led this morning in a channel to instruct the
          Saints--to encourage them--to give them new life and vigour--to
          so strengthen them in their faith as to better prepare them to
          pursue the journey of life, God be thanked.
          I sometimes think that perhaps I have not that fervent desire to
          preach to unbelievers that I ought to have. But one thing I can
          say--My garments are clear and pure from the blood of all men. I
          will briefly state why this is. For nearly thirty years I have
          sought to know the truth, and to properly understand the
          principles of the holy Priesthood revealed from heaven through
          the Prophet Joseph; and I have ceased not, when I have had an
          opportunity, at the proper time and in the proper place, to
          present those principles to my fellow-men. And if those who have
          heard me had been as faithful and diligent as I have been since I
          embraced the truth, in distributing the truth to their
          neighbours, long before this time every family upon the face of
          the earth would have heard the Gospel of the Son of God and the
          warning voice of his servants, and have had the opportunity of
          believing or rejecting it, solely through my preaching and its
          results. This frees me from all blame on the score of preaching
          to the world. Blame upon that point cannot be attached to me by
          any man upon the face of the earth. If people of other nations
          rise up in the judgment and say, "If you, Brigham, had been
          faithful in preaching to us, we also could have been prepared for
          the day we now see," my answer will be--"There is no such sin
          resting upon me." That sin will fall, if anywhere, upon those who
          have heard me and have witnessed that I have told them the truth,
          but have not themselves been faithful in disseminating it to
          their neighbours. You may call this an apology, if you please,
          for not feeling that anxiety to preach to unbelievers that some
          may suppose I ought to feel; but I trust this matter with my God.
          I feel anxious for those who are disposed to believe the truth: I
          feel after the Saints. The facts I have related touching myself
          will also apply to hundreds of the Elders of Israel--to men who
          are now sitting in this stand and in this congregation. My
          desires daily and hourly are that those who profess to be Saints
          actually be Saints in truth and verity; and my constant prayer is
          for their welfare.
          I remember the poor and the needy; though I can say (and the
          remark may astonish many of my brethren,) I never pray for the
          people to be rich. I do not pray for gold and silver. I have
          never done so. I have never had so much as a desire for this
          people to become wealthy in gold and silver, in houses and lands,
          in goods and chattle's. I do not know that I ever offered a
          petition to a being superior to myself to give me worldly riches
          and worldly honour and fame; but I have prayed, O Lord, give me
          the power, the knowledge, the wisdom and the understanding to
          secure to myself eternal life.
          We have the promise, if we seek first the kingdom of God and its
          righteousness, that all necessary things will be added to us. We
          should not be distrustful, but seek first to know how to please
          our Father and God--seek to know how to save ourselves from the
          errors that are in the world, from darkness and unbelief, from
          the vain and delusive spirits that go abroad among the children
          of men to deceive, and learn how to save and preserve ourselves
          upon the earth to preach the Gospel, build up the kingdom, and
          establish the Zion of our God. Then there is not the least
          danger, and there should not be the least doubt but what
          everything necessary for the comfort, convenience, happiness, and
          salvation of the people will be added to them.
          True, we see many of this people that are poor. We have seen them
          in their persecutions and sore privations. We have seen them flee
          from city to city, from county to county, and from state to
          state. We have seen them naked and barefooted on the way to these
          valleys. In the companies that came here in 1847-8 and 9,
          probably not one in ten had good shoes or clothes to keep them
          comfortable in moderate weather; and but few had breadstuff
          sufficient to last them over four months. They came here, and
          here they stayed and laboured; and what they brought with them
          had to answer until they raised enough to supply their wants. We
          can still see many who are not so comfortable as they desire to
          Who among this people can discern the hand of God in all these
          circumstances, and that it is necessary that afflictions should
          come upon them to prove whether they will be Saints or
          not--whether they will be the friends of God, or turn away from
          the holy commandments, forsake their God and their religion,
          return to the beggarly elements of the world--to the vain
          fashions and foolish spirits that are abroad deceiving the
          children of men? My desire is that the Saints should
          understand--that they should be wise, having eyes that see, ears
          that hear, and hearts that understand as God understands us, that
          they may not be ignorant of the providences that attend them. At
          present my fervent desire is for the Saints. Doubtless, if, in
          the providences of God, I am again called to preach the Gospel to
          the world, I shall have as fervent a desire for them as I have
          ever had for the Saints. But I now feel to strengthen and comfort
          the Saints, inasmuch as I have the ability, and the Spirit
          bearing witness with yours that we should live our religion and
          be Saints indeed, and feel that affinity one to another that
          becomes the Saints of the living God.
          I have no desire, at this time, to address you upon any
          particular point of doctrine, or to select a text upon which to
          expound or explain. I merely wish to inquire whether the
          Latter-day Saints understand the eventful day in which they
          live--whether they appreciate and understand the peculiar
          providences of God that are cast around them--whether they
          partially comprehend the nature of their own being, and the great
          object of their existence and place upon the earth. If they
          understand and rightly practise upon all this, every soul of them
          will keep the faith. After the existence of the Deity, his
          supremacy, his right to rule, his knowledge, his power, and his
          great plan of salvation for the children of men have been proved
          beyond the power of truthful contradiction; and after tens of
          thousands have bowed to the truths of the Gospel, been baptized
          for the remission of sins, and received the ordinances of the
          holy Priesthood, and run well for a season, it is lamentable to
          see so many turn away, forsake their covenants, and lose sight of
          all holiness and purity of life, becoming like a ship upon the
          great waste of waters without a compass, sail, rudder, or any
          means for guiding their course, and being wafted hither and
          thither with every wind that blows, not seeming to have the least
          idea of directing their own course. This is a matter of deep
          I ask intelligent men--those in whose bosoms the spirit of
          revelation continually abides, whether their souls do not mourn
          to see the neglect, the weakness, the blindness, and stupidity of
          those who have received the words of eternal life--who have
          received the promises and covenants of God, and have had the
          rights and privileges of receiving the revelations of Jesus
          Christ to guide and direct them in the path of truth and
          holiness, so that they could make sure to themselves salvation
          and eternal lives in the celestial kingdom of our Father and God.
          Is it not painful? Are you not astonished to see people who have
          received the Holy Spirit of promise, the Holy Ghost,--who have
          received visions--who have been endowed with faith and with the
          knowledge of God--who have had power to lay hands upon the sick,
          and diseases have departed at their command, and foul spirits at
          their word, turn away and forsake their covenants and their God?
          If there should not be another meeting of the Latter-day Saints
          until the winding-up scene, it would be astonishing that any man
          or woman of good sound sense and judgment should ever forsake
          their faith. I do not know that a comparison strong enough can
          possibly be framed to exhibit the folly of such a proceeding.
          Were I to say to a son, The whole earth is in my hands to dispose
          of as I will: I can make you the sovereign of the universe--the
          possessor of the gold, the silver, the mountains, the valleys,
          the rivers, the lakes, the seas, and all that float upon them and
          that live upon the face of the whole earth; for it is mine to
          give to you, my son, if you will serve me one month faithfully. I
          require nothing of you that will give you the least pain: all I
          require is strict obedience to my law. My son faithfully serves
          me during twenty-nine days, and on the thirtieth day, for the
          value of a straw, or for a mess of pottage, he sells his right
          and title to all I had promised him. This comparison falls very
          far short of showing the loss a Saint sustains when he turns away
          from his god and his religion.
          There is one virtue, attribute, or principle, which, if cherished
          and practised by the Saints, would prove salvation to thousands
          upon thousands. I allude to charity, or love, from which proceed
          forgiveness, long-suffering, kindness, and patience. But the
          short-sightedness and weakness in some are marvellous. To make
          this a little plainer, I will ask, Do any of your neighbours do
          anything wrong? They do. People come here from different parts of
          the earth to make this their adopted country, and the old
          residents expect them to at once conform to and adopt their
          manners, customs, and traditions, or they think the new comers
          are not worthy of their fellowship. In other words, "If every
          man, woman, and child does not act, think, and see as I do, they
          are sinners." It is very necessary that we have charity that will
          cover a multitude of what we may suppose to be sins. It is
          written in the Scriptures, "For charity shall cover the multitude
          of sins." In its wording this is not literally correct, for
          charity does not cover up, hide, or justify actual iniquity. It
          covers up a multitude of improprieties and weaknesses that some
          are inclined to suppose to be sins.
          In a community, and even in a family of children that have sprung
          from the same parents, you can find a great difference in the
          dispositions and temperaments of individuals. You observe an
          endless variety in the dispositions of mankind. I will give you
          an example.
          Some Christian nations lately went to war with each other. What
          for? Pride--to please a selfish, worldly, carnal, wicked heart.
          And the priests, the majority of them being of the same faith, on
          both sides the line of battle prayed to the same God for success
          in slaying the opposing army. If they can have the Spirit of the
          Lord thus to pray, they can have it there and then as well as
          anywhere else. They could have it as well as the English and
          Americans in the revolutionary war. When they went to battle,
          they prayed fervently, each side praying, "Lord, save my
          country-men, preserve our armies, direct every ball that is
          discharged from our guns directly to the hearts of our enemies,
          until they are completely used up."
          God distributes his Spirit to all, both Christian and Pagan. This
          to some may appear very strange, but it is true; for there is not
          a Christian or Pagan nation, family, or individual upon the whole
          earth, to whom the Lord has not more or less at times dispensed
          his Spirit. The Pagan is as fervent in his desires to his god for
          a good and holy influence to attend him in the worship of his
          idols, as we are to the God of heaven--the Father of us all--the
          Being who has brought all mankind into existence and sustains
          them by his providence and fatherly care. He bestows blessings
          upon all his children, and enlightens them more or less by his
          Spirit, and guides the affairs of all nations, states, countries,
          and peoples. His kind benevolence and influence, by the power of
          his Spirit, are over them all. In this Territory are people
          gathered from almost all nations, where they have been
          differently educated, differently traditioned, and differently
          ruled. How, then, can we expect them to look, to act, and to have
          sentiments, faith, and customs precisely alike? I do not expect
          to see any such thing, but I endeavour to look upon them as an
          angel would, having compassion, long-suffering, and forbearance
          towards them. How many times can I forgive a brother? I do not
          know, for I have never been particularly tried upon this point;
          but I think I could forgive a brother seventy times seven in one
          day, if I had not learned that he had a design to commit evil. He
          might commit overt acts every half minute in the day; and if he
          felt to sincerely repent, I could forgive him. Everybody should
          do so, and especially the Saints. 
          How many of us charge evil upon our neighbours, or upon members
          of our families, when they have desired, according to the best of
          their ability, and striven, according to the best of their
          knowledge, and as fervently as they could, to do right! Where,
          then, is our charity, our benevolence, long-suffering, and
          patience? We should overcome all unfriendly desires to overthrow
          each other, and strive to inculcate those principles that pertain
          to eternal life. Men are greedy for the vain things of this
          world. In their hearts they are covetous. It is true that the
          things of this world are designed to make us comfortable, and
          they make some people as happy as they can be here; but riches
          can never make the Latter-day Saints happy. Riches of themselves
          cannot produce permanent happiness: only the Spirit that comes
          from above can do that. If we are compelled to eat our morsel
          under a rock in the wilderness, or in a log cabin, we are happy,
          so that we possess that Spirit. If a man drinks at the fountain
          of eternal life, he is as happy under the broad canopy of heaven,
          without a home, as in a palace. This I know by experience. I know
          that the things of this world, from beginning to end, from the
          possession of mountains of gold down to a crust of johnnycake,
          makes little or no difference in the happiness of an individual.
          The things of this world add to our national comfort, and are
          necessary to sustain mortal life. We need these comforts to
          preserve our earthly existence; and many suppose, when they have
          them in great abundance, that they have all that is needed to
          make them happy. They are striving continually, and with all
          their might, for that which does not add one particle to their
          happiness, though it may add to their comfort, and perhaps to the
          length of their lives, if they do not kill themselves in their
          eagerness to grasp the gilded butterfly. But those things have
          nothing to do with the spirit, feeling, consolation, light,
          glory, peace, and joy that pertain to heaven and heavenly things,
          which are the food of the ever-living spirit within us.
          Hundreds and thousands of the Latter-day Saints, while passing
          through persecutions, have gone to their graves for want of a
          little medicine, or that kind of nourishment most proper in their
          condition. They could not obtain such things, their strength
          gradually gave way to the diseases that preyed upon them, and
          they sunk into death for want of the comforts of life. But did
          they go to their graves mourning, and bewailing their situation?
          I will venture to state that they felt better than many who die
          on downy beds with all things around them that earthly riches can
          command, or heart desire. In those times of severe trial we laid
          our hands upon the sick, and tried to encourage them all we
          could; but we had no earthly comforts in the shape of food,
          clothing, medicine, &c., to impart, nor any physical comfort
          designed to sustain life. We laid our hands upon hundreds, and
          saw fathers, mothers, and children sinking and dying. Was there
          nothing that could help them? Yes; if we could have made them
          some chicken broth, or given them a little wine, it probably
          would have turned the disease, and they might have lived; but we
          did not have such articles to give. How did they die? Rejoicing
          that their pilgrimage was over, saying, "I am happy within." If
          the question had been asked, "Do you not think that if you had
          this or that, it would make you happy?" their answer would have
          been, "No: I am happy without them. They might increase by bodily
          health, but they have nothing to do with my happiness." Yet how
          over-anxious the great majority of mankind are for the vain and
          foolish things of this life!
          Are the people mourning for anything now? and do they think this
          to be a day of trial and darkness? In the spring of 1857 we moved
          from our homes at a time when it was pleasant for living out of
          doors and lying upon the ground; but hundreds now present have
          had to leave their homes in the dead of winter, with no
          habitation to shelter them. The revelations declare that this
          people shall be tried in all things. If we were not tried in the
          things that now try us, we should not be tried in all things. We
          have had the trial of burying our friends: we have been driven
          from our homes, leaving our possessions, our goods, our farms,
          our houses, orchards, gardens, and furniture standing in our
          houses. We gathered up teams, a little food and clothing, and
          left. We have been tried in losing our fathers, our mothers, our
          children our sisters, and brethren. We have been tried in having
          a mob butcher our brethren before our eyes, shooting them down as
          deliberately as a mountaineer would shoot a wolf.
          It is necessary that we should be tried, in order to prove
          whether we can be still in prayer time. You know that it is
          sometimes necessary to correct our children for making a noise in
          prayer time. It is now prayer time with us. Can we keep still, or
          shall we be found making a disturbance in the family? Let us, as
          children, keep still, or our Father may use the rod of
          correction. What a trial, to keep still in prayer time! Oh, how
          this people are tried!! Those who turn away from the holy
          commandments will meet trials that are trials indeed. They will
          feel the wrath of the Almighty upon them. Those who are still and
          are good children will receive the rich blessing of their Father
          and God. Be still, and let your faith rest on the Lord Almighty.
          He is at the helm; he is in the midst of this people, and guides
          the ship Zion. Be good children until our Father has taught us
          our present lesson, and be ready to answer every call, to render
          obedience to every requirement, and have compassion upon each
          other. But if you should happen to see John or Lucy climb up into
          a chair in prayer time, and yet have no evil design in so doing,
          let charity cover that impropriety. Do not tell Father that John
          was a naughty boy. Do not be so full of religion as to look upon
          every little overt act that others may commit as being the
          unpardonable sin that will place them beyond the reach of
          redemption and the favours of our God.
          Some come to me saying, "Oh, brother Brigham, it does seem that
          all the people are going to the Devil!" I can foretell a few
          things. Those who are good children, and behave themselves until
          prayer time is over, will by-and-by sit down to supper and have a
          joyful season. Some may say, "I fear there will be but few left
          to eat supper, there are so many going astray." Be patient: there
          are more than seven thousand in this city who have not bowed the
          knee to Baal, without numbering those of other cities who are
          ready and anxious to do right, and none of them will be lost.
          "But some are stealing." Can you at present prevent it? "No. But
          do you not think that it ought to be stopped?" Yes, if we had the
          power; but we have not now the power. If I had the power, I would
          send every thief to his long home. I will promise thieves,
          drunkards, and other offenders against good order, morality, and
          the wellbeing of society, that if I can learn of their committing
          such sins, I will cut them off from the Church. I will not
          knowingly fellowship thieves, liars, and drunkards, nor any
          abominable character. But can I prevent men from committing those
          crimes? No: neither can you. Could the Lord? Yes, if he wished
          to. He could lead them to some of our large streams, cause them
          to think that they could cross over dryshod, and them drown them
          as he did the Egyptians; but he does not feel to do so.
          I do know that some people are wanting in understanding when they
          charge others with sin, which they do not suppose to be sin. They
          have been differently educated, and consequently each party feels
          justified in doing that which the other party would feel
          condemned in; and hence they condemn each other. You may inquire
          how far a person can go and be justified, and pray and receive a
          portion of the Spirit of the Lord. Can he go so far as to steal?
          Yes; because, through his traditions and customs, he would not
          deem that he had stolen, though I might think he had. I presume
          there are those who would take your axe or mine, if they found it
          in a road or kanyon, even though the owner's name was upon it,
          and take it home and keep it. Will they pray to God, while they
          do such things? Yes, as fervently as those who do not. Will they
          have the Spirit of the Lord? Yes, a portion of it. Could I do so?
          No. But there are those who have been thus traditionated, and the
          Spirit of the Lord will find its way to their hearts as it would
          to the heart of an Indian.
          The very Indians who massacre men, women, and children on the
          plains, have their religious ceremonies and pray to their God for
          success in killing men, women, and children. The French and
          Austrians meet and slay one another by hundreds and thousands;
          and thousands of women and children who were not engaged in
          battle are also sacrificed by the folly of those Christian wars.
          The instigators of those wars are just as guilty of murder,
          before god, as the Indians are for killing the men, women, and
          children who are passing through their country. What is the
          difference in the eyes of our Father and God? It is just as much
          murder to kill unjustly a million at a blow as it is to kill one,
          though Dr. Young has stated that "One murder makes a villain;
          millions makes a hero." Were I to make war upon an innocent
          people, because I had the power, to possess myself of their
          Territory, their silver, gold, and other property, and be the
          cause of slaying, say fifty thousand strong, hale, hearty men,
          and devolving consequent suffering upon one hundred thousand
          women and children, who would suffer through privation and want,
          I am very much more guilty of murder than is the man who kills
          only one person to obtain his pocket-book.
          Our traditions have been such that we are not apt to look upon
          war between two nations as murder; but suppose that one family
          should rise up against another and begin to slay them, would they
          not be taken up and tried for murder? Then why not nations that
          arise up and slay each other in a scientific way be equally
          guilty of murder? "But observe the martial array, how splendid!
          See the furious war horses, with their glittering trappings! Then
          the honour and glory and pride of the reigning king must be
          sustained, and the strength and power and wealth of the nation
          must be displayed in some way; and what better way than to make
          war upon neighbouring nations, under some slight pretext?" Does
          it justify the slaying of men, women, and children that otherwise
          would have remained at home in peace, because a great army is
          doing the work? No: the guilty will be damned for it.
               Let this people called Latter-day Saints examine themselves
          and be sure that they are right before God, and do as they should
          in all things, and hurt not the oil and the wine. Never pray for
          riches; do not entertain such a foolish thought. In my deep
          poverty, when I knew not where I could procure the next morsel of
          food for myself and family, I have prayed God to open the way
          that I might get something to keep myself and family from dying.
          Those who do more than this are off more or less from the track
          that leads to life eternal. When you obtain eternal riches, and
          the true and living faith within you, and the visions of your
          mind are opened to understand and see things as they are, you
          will then be made aware that the riches of this world are
          disposed of by a Supreme Power, and that all that is necessary
          will be added to you. If it is to die while you are hunting out
          an asylum for the poor persecuted Saints, die. If, while a
          missionary to the nations of the earth, you should be shipwrecked
          on a desolate island and starve to death, die like a man.
          Let the providence of God take its course. Ask for that which
          will make you happy and prepare you for life or death. What is
          that? Food for the mind, to feed the intelligent part of the
          creature. The Lord has planted within us a divinity; and that
          divine, immortal spirit requires to be fed. Will earthly food
          answer for that purpose? No; it will only keep this body alive as
          long as the spirit stays with it, which gives us an opportunity
          of doing good. That divinity within us needs food from the
          Fountain from which it emanated. It is not of the earth, earthy,
          but is from heaven. Principles of eternal life, of God and
          godliness, will alone feed the immortal capacity of man and give
          true satisfaction. But it is very lamentable to observe how so
          many grovel in darkness, seeming not to understand anything
          beyond what they can feel with their hands, see with their eyes,
          and hear with their ears. They seem to feel, "Let me eat and
          drink today, for to-morrow I am not." Where are you to-morrow?
          "Gone into nonentity--passed away like a vapour, for aught I
          know. My life, existence, intelligence, my organism, the whole
          man has passed into the great chaos of nature, never to be again
          reorganized to reflect, see, think, understand, enjoy, or endure:
          it is all gone for ever." Like brutes they live, and like brutes
          they die. Like the unconscious bullock that is led to the
          slaughter-house, they know nothing until the knife drinks the
          life-blood and they sink into death.
          My feelings are--O that men would understand the purpose of their
          existence! Our organism makes us capable of exquisite enjoyment.
          Do I not love my wife, my son, my daughter, my brother, my
          sister, my father, and my mother? and do I not love to associate
          with my friends? I do, and love to reflect and talk on eternal
          principles. Our salvation consists in knowing them, and they are
          designed in their nature to cheer and comfort us. Is that eternal
          existence in me that feeds upon eternal truth organized to be
          destroyed? Is that organism ever to come to an end, so long as it
          lives upon eternal truth? No. Let me eternally enjoy the society
          of those I love. Let our associations in time and in eternity
          never be destroyed.
          In this life we are full of pain, disappointment, and worldly
          trouble. This gives us a chance to prove to God that we are his
          friends. Seek unto the Lord for his Spirit, without any cessation
          in your efforts, until his Spirit dwells within you like eternal
          burnings. Let the candle of the Lord be lighted up within you,
          and all is right. Until prayer time is over, be still, keep
          quiet, and all is right. For the present, let the world go, for
          they have been repeatedly preached to. It is necessary that all
          have the privilege of receiving or rejecting eternal truth, that
          they may be prepared to be saved, or be prepared to be damned.
          I pray that what I have said this morning may do you good, and do
          no person any harm, and that your hearts may be comforted and
          made steadfast in the truth. If you wish to know what you shall
          do, to do right, I answer--Do all that you know to be good. Pray
          to the Father to guide you in righteousness, and never permit
          yourselves to do that which you know is evil. And if you do evil
          ignorantly and in good faith, I promise you it shall result in
          By-and-by, when prayer time is over, many of those whom you think
          are nearly gone to the Devil will feel and express their sorrow
          for their foolishness, and promise henceforth to be good
          children. But you may as well try to stop with sand the gushing
          streams that flow down our kanyon gorges as to stop a man from
          committing sin who is determined to sin. We can cut such persons
          off from our fellowship, which I am determined to do. We will not
          fellowship the old, dead, dry limbs.
          May the Lord bless you, brethren! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, May 22, 1859
                             Brigham Young, May 22, 1859
                          RELIGION--GOVERNMENT OF GOD, ETC.
          A Sermon by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Tabernacle, 
                         Great Salt Lake City, May 22, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I wish to inform you that I am here and doing what many years ago
          I resolved to do--the best I can. Watch for the signs of the
          times. All is right, and the Devil is not dead; for which we have
          great reason to be thankful. If you do not know whether
          "Mormonism" is true or untrue, I am perfectly willing that the
          Devil should assail you until you learn for yourselves.
          As brother Orson Pratt has just observed, the Elders of Israel
          have laboured long and arduously to preserve this people in the
          faith and in purity. Notwithstanding all this, some men and
          women, when they have an opportunity to join heart and hand with
          the thoroughly corrupt, make it their meat and their drink to
          turn their backs upon every upright principle and practice. We
          wish that such persons would leave our society, for we do not
          feel willing to fellowship them.
          I will say, for your consolation, that as soon as the time
          arrives when this people have been proven sufficiently to satisfy
          justice, mercy will interpose, peace be fully restored, and the
          valleys of the mountains resound with the joyful voices of the
          Saints. Until then I am perfectly willing that the people do
          without preaching. I will pray with them and for them: what for?
          To keep the devils, the corrupt, the hypocritical, the ungodly,
          and those that love and work iniquity in the kingdom of God? I
          say, God forbid.
          I am accused by our enemies and by the enemies of the Lord Jesus
          Christ of possessing great influence over the people of this
          Territory; and I would to God that I had sufficient influence to
          make every man and woman work righteousness and cease iniquity,
          and so live that angels and the Spirit of the God of peace would
          dwell with them day by day. But that influence I have not. I have
          an influence; but I have only what the Lord has given me. No man
          will gain influence in this kingdom, save what he gains by the
          influence and power of the Holy One that has called him to truth,
          holiness, and virtue. That is all the influence I have, and I
          pray God that I may never have any different influence.
          If I should lose my faith, forsake my God and my religion, I
          hope, and it has always been my prayer, that I may never have
          influence over a wife, child, friend, or neighbour to drag them
          down to hell. If I go there, let me go alone. It has ever been my
          prayer that if I have influence over the people, it shall be
          exercised to induce them to forsake their sins and cleave to
          righteousness. I seek for an increase of that influence, and seek
          to the proper source. It is my constant prayer that I may have
          influence over the spirits of the children of men to lead them
          from the power of Satan to the living God. But we must be tried
          in our faith and in our patience. The whole man must be tried to
          know whether he is for God or for the powers of darkness--whether
          he will cling to that which is a hater of righteousness, or to
          his Father and Saviour.
          There are thousands in this kingdom who are willing to die for
          their religion, but are not willing to live it. This is a great
          difficulty. The most ignorant, blind, and superstitious pagan
          upon the earth will die for what we call their nonsense, though
          to them it is as true and sacred as our religion and God are to
          us. What a man will suffer for his religion is no proof whether
          it is true or false. Brother Pratt, in his remarks, said that we
          should not be governed by tradition. Yet we are, and so are the
          whole world, more or less; and those who are traditioned in a
          false religion are as willing to die for it as men and women are
          for a true religion and Priesthood. That a man is willing to die
          for his religion is no proof of its being true; neither is it
          proof that a religion is false when one of its votaries
          apostatizes from it. Our religion teaches us truth, virtue,
          holiness, faith in God and in his Son Jesus Christ. It reveals
          mysteries, it brings to mind things past and present--unfolding
          clearly things to come. It is the foundation of mechanism; it is
          the Spirit that gives intelligence to every living being upon the
          earth. All true philosophy originates from that Fountain from
          which we draw wisdom, knowledge, truth, and power. What does it
          teach us? To love God and our fellow creatures--to be
          compassionate, full of mercy, long-suffering, and patient to the
          froward and to those who are ignorant. There is a glory in our
          religion that no other religion that has ever been established
          upon the earth, in the absence of the true Priesthood, ever
          possessed. It is the fountain of all intelligence; it is to bring
          heaven to earth and exalt earth to heaven, to prepare all
          intelligence that God has placed in the hearts of the children of
          men--to mingle with that intelligence which dwells in eternity,
          and to elevate the mind above the trifling and frivolous objects
          of time, which tend downward to destruction. It frees the mind of
          man from darkness and ignorance, given him that intelligence that
          flows from heaven, and qualifies him to comprehend all things.
          This is the character of the religion we believe in.
          Our ecclesiastical government is the government of heaven, and
          incorporates all governments in earth and hell. It is the
          fountain, the mainspring, the source of all light, power, and
          government that ever did or ever will exist. It circumscribes the
          governments of this world; and when men and women are filled with
          the power of god, they can comprehend what the Prophet means when
          he speaks of the Lord's weighing the earth as in a balance, and
          measuring the waters of the great deep as in the hollow of his
          hand: that is, He comprehends all things; and so can men who are
          filled with the Holy Ghost comprehend all things needful for
          their salvation and exaltation. All human governments and
          policies are weighed by them as gold is weighed in the balance:
          they are comprehended by them with the same facility and
          clearness that a farmer or mechanic comprehends his particular
          pursuit. And no being possesses intelligence, in any degree, that
          he has not received from the God of heaven, or, in other words,
          from the Fountain of all intelligence, whether he acknowledges
          his God in it or not. No man, independent of the Great Ruler of
          the universe, is capable of devising that which we see and are
          well acquainted with. All mechanism, good government, wholesome
          principle, and true philosophy, of whatever name or nature, flows
          from God to finite man. What for? To determine what he will do
          with it. It is for his improvement and advancement in the arts of
          civilized life, morality, and true religion. This has been taught
          you from the beginning as the unmistakable features of our holy
          "Mormonism" is said to be different in Utah from what it is in
          other countries. It should be very different. Let me explain.
          When the Elders go forth to teach the people that Jesus is the
          Christ, and to bear testimony to the truth of the Bible, though
          precious portions have been taken from it, that the Book of
          Mormon is true, and that the revelations given through Joseph
          Smith, the servant of God, are true, and to call upon the
          inhabitants of the earth everywhere to repent of their sins and
          be baptized for the remission thereof, and receive the imposition
          of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, and to confer the
          holy Priesthood, that believers may magnify their calling until
          they are gathered, what then? They should find "Mormonism" more
          than it was taught them in foreign lands. How should they gather?
          With the same spirit they received when they received the Gospel.
          Then, when they are gathered to the fountain head, they are
          prepared to receive the further things of the kingdom. Is this
          the true spirit of gathering? It is, and is preserved by those
          who come prepared to grow in grace and in the knowledge of the
          truth. But the long journeys, the perplexities, perils, and
          temptations darken the understanding and becloud the minds of
          many, insomuch that when they are gathered they are not so well
          prepared to receive the further things of the kingdom as they
          were before they started. This is a pity: it is very lamentable.
          But such is the fact.
          To some "Mormonism" appears very different here to what it did in
          the countries of their nativity. Why? Because their eyes have
          become dim and their hearts cold, so that they do not behold
          things by the Spirit of God as they did when they first embraced
          the Gospel. In comparison, they become as other Christians. The
          Christians of the 19th century tell you how much light they
          received--how they were exalted on high: "Glory! hallelujah!--how
          happy I felt when I first got religion!" How do you feel now?
          "Not so well." That is the experience of the Christian world;
          and, unfortunately, it is the experience of many who are called
          Latter-day Saints. Some exclaim, "O that we could feel as we did
          when we first received the Gospel!" If you have not known and
          understood more than you did when you first embraced the
          Gospel--if you have not grown in grace and in the knowledge of
          the truth it proves that you are not yet worthy to receive
          further blessings. How can you expect to receive blessings that
          you will not improve upon? Let every man and woman that believes
          in the redemption of Zion, the gathering of Israel, the calling
          of Prophets and Apostles in the last days and the building up of
          the kingdom of God, no more to be thrown down, come here prepared
          to receive the mysteries of the kingdom and to learn the further
          things of eternity to bring heaven to earth, and in their
          understandings be exalted to heaven; and would you see men and
          women going back to the States and to California and joining
          hands with the most corrupt spirits that hell can spue out?
          I am still here, and intend to remain; but whether I shall
          continue to have faith enough to carry out my desires is not for
          me to say though I am one of the best hands in the world to fight
          dogs in flocks of sheep; and I desire to stay until the last one
          is kicked from off the earth, and a place prepared for the
          habitation of Saints, and they prepared to receive the Saviour
          when he comes.
          Jesus has been upon the earth a great many more times than you
          are aware of. When Jesus makes his next appearance upon the
          earth, but few of this Church and kingdom will be prepared to
          receive him and see him face to face and converse with him; but
          he will come to his temple. Will he remain and dwell upon the
          earth a thousand years, without returning? He will come here, and
          return to his mansion where he dwells with his Father, and come
          again to the earth, and again return to his Father, according to
          my understanding. Then angels will come and begin to resurrect
          the dead, and the Saviour will also raise the dead, and they will
          receive the keys of the resurrection, and will begin to assist in
          that work. Will the wicked know of it? They will know just as
          much about that as they now know about "Mormonism," and no more.
          When all nations are so subdued to Jesus that every knee shall
          bow and every tongue shall confess, there will still be millions
          on the earth who will not believe in him; but they will be
          obliged to acknowledge his kingly government. You may call that
          government ecclesiastical, or by whatever term you please; yet
          there is no true government on earth but the government of God,
          or the holy Priesthood. Shall I tell you what that is? In short,
          it is a perfect system of government--a kingdom of Gods and
          angels and all beings who will submit themselves to that
          government. There is no other true government in heaven or upon
          the earth. Do not blame me for believing in a pure and holy
          Is man prepared to receive that government? He is not. I can say
          to these Latter-day Saints, You are not prepared to receive that
          government. You hear men and women talk about living and abiding
          a celestial law, when they do not so much as know what it is, and
          are not prepared to receive it. We have a little here and a
          little there given to us, to prove whether we will abide that
          portion of law that will enable us to enjoy a resurrection with
          the just.
          While I was in England I heard much said about the revelation
          touching the privilege of the living being baptized for the dead.
          A High Priest, who had just come from America, thinking that he
          could enlighten the Twelve upon the subject, said, "Brother
          Brigham, I heard Joseph say that baptism for the dead was one of
          the first principles of the Gospel, and that even the Twelve did
          not understand it." His feeling was, "I am a High Priest, and the
          Twelve do not understand the matter." I said to him, "My dear
          sir, do you understand all of the first principles of the
          Gospel?" When I hear such expressions from men, I know that they
          are very limited in their understandings about the Priesthood.
          A man who has had his mind opened to the operation of the
          Priesthood of the Son of God--who understands anything of the
          government of heaven, must understand that finite beings are not
          capable of receiving and abiding the celestial law in its
          fulness. When can you abide a celestial law? When you become a
          celestial being, and never until then. When you hear men and
          women talk about living a celestial law, you may know that they
          are ignorant of the fact that no finite being is living in its
          fulness, or can. As it is written, we have line upon line,
          precept upon precept, here a little and there a little, and it is
          something that accords with the capacity of finite beings, and
          you improve upon this, and the Lord will open your minds to
          receive more, and let you see the order of the eternal
          Priesthood; but if you do not live your religion, you cannot
          receive more.
          Are the Latter-day Saints ready to receive Zion from above? Have
          they wisdom and knowledge to receive and conduct themselves
          properly in the society of angels? I think not. While I was in
          Far West, and the mob began to gather there, determined to kill
          Joseph, he preached to the people and said, "If you had faith and
          would live your religion, you would prove the revelation to be
          true where the Lord says, 'I will fight your battles, and, if
          necessary, send down angels to save you from the wicked grasp of
          your enemies.'" There was an armed mob of some 3,500 arrayed
          against some 300 of us. They sent in a deputation, saying they
          wanted about three persons out of the town, for they were
          calculating to destroy the people and the place. Some of those
          self-glorious stars of "Mormonism"--stars that fell in that
          crisis, looked round for the angels. They did not see them, and
          straightway turned their backs upon their God and their religion,
          and joined the enemy.
          I was glad that they went. I felt then as I feel now. I felt and
          still feel that I would rather have ten righteous men with whom
          to contend with the wicked of the whole earth, than to have at my
          command the corrupt of all creation. When I am brought to the
          test to fight for my religion, which I trust I never will be, I
          will call men who are full of the power of God for such an
          Brother Pratt wishes that the miserable, dissatisfied spirits
          would leave; but they will not all go. The question might be
          asked, "Why do you wish them to go from this Territory?" We do
          not particularly care whether they go or stay: they are at
          perfect liberty to please themselves in that matter, because it
          is their constitutional right to stay here, if they do not
          infringe upon the rights of others, and observe the laws of the
          land as strictly as we do. The principal reason why I do not wish
          them to go is because they will be constantly troubling me to
          assist them back again. I had rather help somebody else, for we
          have not means to spare for bringing those who will apostatize to
          this country a second and third time. After they have came back
          once and twice, they stay awhile and want to go away again; and
          after they have been away awhile, they begin to learn that this
          is the kingdom of God, and some of them want help to come back.
          My faith reaches far beyond the faith of many touching the final
          destiny of such persons, understanding that the Lord is more
          merciful than human beings; and the faith of this kingdom goes
          far beyond the faith of the Christian world upon this matter.
          There will not so many people go into that awful place that burns
          with fire and brimstone, where they sink down, down, down to the
          bottom of the bottomless pit, as the Christians say,--not near so
          many as the Christian world would have go there. That gives me
          great joy, notwithstanding all the perils and persecution we have
          suffered through the wickedness of the wicked. Liars, sorcerers,
          whoremongers, adulterers, and those that love and make a lie will
          be found on the outside of the walls of the city; but they will
          never get into the bottom of the bottomless pit. Who will go
          there and become angels of perdition and suffer the wrath of an
          offended God? Those who sin against the Holy Ghost.
          This kingdom progresses. Who has eyes to behold the handiwork of
          the Lord? The trials we have been passing through in this
          Territory, from our enemies, we think are terrible; but these
          trials are only like a drop to a bucketful, compared with what
          many of this people have heretofore passed through. Contrasted
          with Missouri, our present and late trials are very trifling,
          very light, and very easy upon us. You may let your hearts be
          comforted, those of you who can see the hand of the Lord in
          leading this people and restraining the wrath of our enemies. Can
          any of you see? Yes, a great many. If your eyes were opened, you
          would see his hand in the midst of the nations of the earth in
          the setting up of governments and in the downfall of kingdoms--in
          the revolutions, wars, famine, distress, and wretchedness among
          the inhabitants of the earth. In these manifestations you would
          discern the footsteps of the Almighty just as plainly as you may
          see the footsteps of your children upon the soft earth.
          The wonderful developments of his providence are oft-times
          mysterious to us, and we exclaim, "Really, I did not expect to
          hear such news, nor to see such astonishing and unexpected
          results in the actions of the righteous and the wicked." The Lord
          takes care of the whole of that, and dictates their conduct for
          his own purpose and glory. He makes the wrath of man to praise
          him, and that which he cannot bring about to promote his kingdom
          and his purposes he restrains. The wicked he permits to go far
          enough to produce a result that will serve his purpose. "For my
          kingdom must be established upon the earth in the latter days,"
          saith the Father, "and I have given it to my Son Jesus Christ. He
          has died to redeem it, and he is the lawful heir pertaining to
          this earth." Jesus will continue to reign with his Father, and is
          dictated by his Father in all his acts and ruling and governing
          in the building up and overthrow of nations, to make the wrath of
          man praise him, until he brings all into subjection to his will
          and government. And when he has subdued all his enemies,
          destroyed death and him that hath the power of death, and
          perfected his work, he will deliver up the kingdom spotless to
          his Father. You may preach upon that text. It is a source of
          great consolation to me, for it will be fully accomplished, and
          all that transpires will be overruled to redound to the glory of
          A gentleman said to me, not long ago, "You 'Mormons' scare us.
          You are here in the mountains, and this expedition would not have
          been sent against you, but you frighten us by taking such big
          strides. 'Mormonism' is but a few years old, and it has
          circumscribed the globe; it has penetrated into almost every
          nation under heaven, and bears down, in a remarkable manner, all
          opposition wherever your people go. It seems to swallow up our
          religion, political policies, and philosophy; and, if we do not
          stop you, it would appear that you will finally swallow up the
          world." I replied, "If the people will let us alone, we will
          preach the Gospel in peace, civilly, kindly, mildly; and we will
          teach the people how to obtain that eternal life that is
          proffered to all. But will they let us alone? No. And you think
          we take large strides." He rose from his chair, saying, "You take
          ten or twelve strides at once. While we go creeping along, you
          are away yonder." "Well, you kicked us there, and we cannot help
          going. Every time you kick 'Mormonism,' you kick it up stairs:
          you never kick it down stairs. The Lord Almighty so orders it.
          And let me tell you that what our Christian friends are now doing
          for us makes more for the kingdom of heaven than the Elders could
          in many years preaching."
          The Lord Almighty will exalt "Mormonism" and sustain his
          Priesthood. Will he sustain wickedness? No. If we are wicked, we
          are wrong. We should abstain from everything that is unholy--that
          is unrighteous; that is the character of a true Latter-day Saint.
          Have we persons among us who are degraded? Yes. As I have before
          told you, "Mormonism" can beat the world as to the knowledge of
          God. The Saints know more of God and godliness than all the
          world: they also know more of earth and earthly things. Many are
          living so as to be saved in the celestial kingdom, while all who
          do not embrace the doctrine of full redemption will come short of
          attaining that glory. On the contrary, if you want to see the
          principle of devilism to perfection, hunt among those who have
          once enjoyed the faith of the holy Gospel and then forsaken their
          religion. We have the best and the worst. Why the worst? Because
          the Devil prompts men and women of the meanest and lowest grade
          to embrace the Gospel and get a foothold in the kingdom of God to
          destroy it.
          Will he destroy it? He will not: that is beyond his power. Can
          you destroy a true religion by persecuting it? No. What destroyed
          the Priesthood of the Son of God from the earth in ancient days?
          Was it persecution? No. The Emperor Constantine embraced it and
          sent out a decree for all his people to embrace it. Let this
          people be prospered and all persecutions cease, and then every
          description of characters would hasten to join this Church. The
          Lord so orders and overrules as to cop out a share of them,
          though he suffers some to enter the temporal fold. We understand
          the root and trunk of the tree of wickedness and we have many of
          its branches--more than we want. The Lord desires a pure
          people--a people that he can own and exalt--that he can bring
          into his presence; and that is what the Priesthood of God is
          designed to accomplish. I would to God that the people would live
          so as to receive the blessings of the Priesthood, increase in all
          godliness, have their eyes open to see, their ears to hear, and
          their hearts to understand, instead of falling away.
          At times, seemingly good men falter in their feelings, and turn
          away from their God and their religion to take the road that
          leads to destruction. This makes my heart mourn. But those who
          are faithful will come out triumphantly, for God has established
          his kingdom on the earth, no more to be thrown down. It was
          thought by our enemies, in the days of Joseph Smith, that if they
          could kill him, that would be the end of this fanaticism, as they
          called it, and of this fanatical race. But did that murder in the
          least shake this great Latter-day Work? No, brethren and
          sisters,--no. What did it effect? The Church and kingdom of our
          God has risen from an individual family to a great people, and we
          have been looked upon as a nation by our neighbours, independent
          of all other people on the face of this earth; and in their
          dealings they have dealt with us as such. Not that we desire it,
          but it is so in the providence of our God. They are determined,
          though they know it not, that they will make the kingdom of God
          triumphant on the earth; and all the powers of earth and hell
          cannot prevent it.
          If we wish to be blessed, let us live our religion. If we promote
          the kingdom of God, it will bear us off triumphantly. If we
          falter in our feelings, and say that we cannot abide this tirade
          of persecution, but must leave this place and people, we shall be
          left in darkness and sink in iniquity, and shall be left by the
          kingdom far behind in our sins. The person that forsakes the
          faith of our Lord Jesus Christ will find himself ruined for time
          and eternity. How are they looked upon who have received the
          spirit of the Gospel and forsaken it? Heaven, with all its
          shining hosts, despises and pities them: they will not have them,
          and hell is ready to spew them out. With a few exceptions, they
          are despised by the good and wise among men, by the noble and
          ignoble: all despise them, and they are in a most miserable
          I wish to have the blessed principles of civilization--of this
          Christian nineteenth century--spread over Utah. I desire to see
          the effect they will have on this ignorant people in the
          Territory of Utah. The world say, "Poor people, how sorry we are
          for you! It is a pity to have such intelligent men and women go
          to Utah to join those fanatics. Let us send our Christian
          brethren there to civilize them." And here, sure enough, they
          have their gambling-tables of civilization, and grog-shops of
          civilization, and various other helps and aids pertaining
          thereto; and they are working hard to spread the principles of
          modern civilization. What would they do with their civilization?
          "Oh this polygamy!--it is a dreadful evil," when, at the same
          time, they would say to me, if they dare, "Look here, brother
          Brigham, can I have the use of one of your wives to-night? It is
          not so much polygamy that they are opposed to, but they hate this
          people because they strive to be pure, and will not believe in
          whoredom and adultery, but declare death to the man who is found
          guilty of those crimes. This is the awful, unchristianlike
          conduct of brother Brigham! It appears, by our late news, that
          among our Christian brethren it is death to adulterers; and so
          say I, and I ask no odds of such characters. I am able to take
          care of myself, with the help of God and my good brethren.
          Our faith and patience must be tried in everything, and it is not
          for us to take judgment into our own hands. We must be tried, to
          prove whether we can endure to be imposed upon and have our
          religion derided, and not feel as some do when their names are
          called in question. To illustrate, I Will tell an anecdote
          concerning Captain James Brown. When the emigrants were passing
          through here and were asked by Captain Brown as to whither they
          were going, the answer would be--"To the gold mines, G--d d--n
          you;" and with them it was "G--d d--n Joe Smith," and "G--d d--n
          Brigham Young." But when it came to "G--d d--n you, James Brown,"
          the captain was then ready to fight. I wish to know how much you
          can bear. You can hear the name of Deity, of the Saviour, and the
          names of all holy things abused; but when it is "d--n you, Joe,
          Tom, or Dick," there is a fight on hand. You have to learn to
          suffer abuse, and to be patient under it as the Saviour was, if
          they spit in your face or abuse you in any way. You have to learn
          to hear your own names abused as you can bear to hear the name of
          the deity abused. A few years ago a person in our streets was
          abusing the name of Deity, and another stepped up and boxed his
          ears, saying to him that he should not use that name in such a
          disrespectful manner. But some of these good Elders can hear the
          name of their Saviour abused with seeming satisfaction.
          We are here, and we shall live and grow, and no power can hinder
          it. I shall stick to the kingdom, God being my helper, and shall
          not let go until this earth is revolutionized and all nations bow
          to the Saviour, and I be his priest and servant.
          Cease bringing the names of God the Father and his Son Jesus
          Christ into disrespect, and learn to reverence those names.
          I have detained you long enough. May God bless you, brethren and
          sisters, that you may have power to guide yourselves, by the aid
          of the Spirit, into all righteousness, independent of any power
          of man on earth. I do not want any power over my brethren, only
          to lead them in the way of truth, and to run parallel with them
          in the ways of truth and righteousness.
          God bless you! Amen.
                                 GOVERNMENT OF GOD.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle, 
                Great Salt Lake City, Sunday afternoon, May 22, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I am very happy for the privilege of bearing my testimony to the
          principles of the Gospel of salvation. It is the only doctrine by
          which people can be saved in the celestial kingdom of our God,
          and should concern all people, as it is the government of God on
          earth. People have reason to fear a bogus or spurious theocracy.
          There are but few upon the earth who do not in their hearts
          acknowledge a Supreme Being, and also believe that Being to be
          holy; and if they could be dictated by that Being, and be sure
          that they were directed by the influence from him there are but
          few who would object to that influence and that government.
               The wickedness of the children of men is what influences
          them to fear. They are not afraid of their own laws, because they
          originated from themselves: they can manage them and blot them
          out of existence whenever they wish. But when that which is said
          to be the kingdom of God, or the theocracy of heaven, is upon the
          earth, many of the inhabitants thereof tremble, and fear that it
          is not correct.
          What is the proof of the existence of the Priesthood of God upon
          the earth? How would you find the positive proof that the Lord
          Jesus has his Church upon the earth? As I observed to you in the
          forenoon, it is not exhibited by the learning or the implicit
          faith of its followers. I have never believed for a moment that
          the proof of the Christian religion was established by a close
          adherence to it by any sect or any person. We, as Christians, are
          divided and subdivided into many systems varying in doctrinal
          points. This one says, "I am right;" and that one says, "I am
          right;" another rises up and varies, more or less, from the
          doctrines of the Church he has left, and says he is right.
          What proof have you, and what proof is there now upon the earth
          that this is the kingdom of God? If we had miracles to establish
          it, would they be positive proof? No, they would not. They will
          not satisfy me, nor have I ever seen the day when they would.
          Were I to see the sick healed, the eyes of the blind opened, and
          the ears of the deaf unstopped, that would not satisfy me. For
          me, the plan of salvation must be a system that is pure and holy
          in all its points; it must reveal things that no other Church or
          kingdom can reveal; it must circumscribe the knowledge that is
          upon the face of the earth, or it is not from God. Such a plan
          incorporates every system of true doctrine on the earth, whether
          it be ecclesiastical, moral, philosophical, or civil: it
          incorporates all good laws that have been made from the days of
          Adam until now; it swallows up the laws of nations, for it
          exceeds them all in knowledge and purity; it circumscribes the
          doctrines of the day, and takes from the right and the left, and
          brings all truth together in one system, and leaves the chaff to
          be scattered hither and thither. That is the proof to me, and has
          been from the beginning, and that the principles are pure and
          holy; and every person living to them will attain through them
          Truth will endure for ever and for ever, and every man that
          preaches the Gospel of salvation may take the old text that some
          of us took in the commencement of the building up of the kingdom
          of God upon the earth in the last days. I took truth for my text,
          salvation for my subject, and the whole world for my circuit, to
          go as far as I could and talk all I could about it. It takes
          every truth from every sect and party. What! in a civil capacity
          also? Yes. All law, all powers, all kingdoms, and all
          thrones,--in fine, all things are under the control of God.
          There is no nation or kingdom that has not received its power
          from him, whether it be much or little--whether for a day, and
          age, or a century. Whether they make good or bad use of it, all
          power is ordained of God and is in his hand. He sets up a kingdom
          here, and pulls down another there at his pleasure. He brakes the
          nations like a potter's vessel; he forms a nucleus, and around it
          builds up a kingdom or nation, permitting the people to act upon
          their own agency, that tahey may do right, or corrupt themselves,
          as did the children of Israel; and after they have become ripe
          for destruction, they will be scattered to the four winds. If the
          people of God in ancient days had continued holy, they would have
          continued in power and authority to this day.
          There is not a despot upon the earth whose power has not
          originally sprung from the Priesthood, and there is not a law in
          the Priesthood but what is founded on the revelations of Jesus
          Christ. These are the laws upon which all governments were
          originally based. Truth will endure for ever, and every person
          that cannot abide truth will fail in obtaining eternal life.
          Truth is what we have. Let us live to it, and we shall abide for
          ever, and no power can prevent it.
          Be faithful, brethren and sisters. If you have a light,
          acknowledge the hand of God in it, and improve upon it, and
          acknowledge his hand in all things; for his providence overrules
          al things, and he will triumphantly bring forth his kingdom,
          organize his people, and prepare the earth for his angels to
          dwell upon, and it will be given into the hands of his Saints
          when they are made pure and holy.
          I told you in the forenoon that it has ever been my prayer never
          to have influence to lead men wrong, but that I would to God I
          had power to make them refrain from evil and do that which is
          right, that they may live for ever and ever. You are organized
          independent beings, framed to become Gods, even the sons of God;
          and yet it is astonishing to see the use many make of their
          ability: they corrupt themselves and continue to do wickedly
          until they are prepared to go down to perdition. Why not turn
          away from their sins and love righteousness, that they may endure
          for ever, and that all things may be given into their hands?
          May the Lord help us to take that path that will lead us to
          victory and glory. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Orson
          Hyde, February 12, 1860
                            Orson Hyde, February 12, 1860
                       "MORMONISM"--CONCENTRATION OF THE MIND.
                Remarks by Elder Orson Hyde, made in the Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, February 12, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I did not anticipate speaking to you this morning, brethren and
          sisters, but expected to be a hearer only. Since my return to the
          city, I have been so busily engaged that I have not had time
          [humorously] to prepare a sermon for this morning; and if I had
          ever so much time for that purpose, I should, probably, be no
          better prepared to address you than I am at this moment.
          Jesus said to his disciples, "Take no thought beforehand what ye
          shall say or what ye shall speak, for it shall be given you in
          the same hour what ye ought to say." In this doctrine I repose
          implicit confidence; and being requested to speak to you at this
          time, I readily comply, and proceed at once to the work before
          The current of life is made up of small springs, streams, and
          rivulets, or rather of little incidents which in the aggregate
          constitute the character of man here on earth. So small a thing
          as a kind word timely spoken to the sorrowful and afflicted often
          results in great good, and secures the esteem and gratitude of
          those to whom it may be addressed, while an ill word may do much
          harm. My discourse this morning may be made up of small items or
          I want to say a little about the government of God--of the manner
          and spirit of its administration when infinite wisdom guides its
          policy. I know no better way to illustrate the administration of
          this government than to refer you to the government of parents
          over their children, and to the manner of their teaching and
          character of their instruction to them. When your child first
          begins to talk, do you attempt to teach it grammar, algebra,
          astronomy, or anything else wholly beyond its comprehension or
          understanding? No. But you adapt your teachings to the capacity
          of the child, using words and phrases of the very simplest kind
          to teach and amuse it. By-and-by, when he runs about pretty
          dexterously and begins to handle things, he attempts, for
          instance, to take up a bucket of water. You say to it, "Don't do
          that; it is too heavy for you; but take the hammer, the doll, the
          rattlebox, or the toy." Your words are thus adapted to the
          ability of the child and to his appreciation of the things that
          he handles. As his mental powers become developed, you combine a
          little intelligence in your sayings to him; and then, when his
          of water from the spring or brook. Thus you require him to do the
          very thing which you once forbade him to attempt. Now, if any one
          should charge you with falsehood, because your instructions to
          your child were not uniform under all circumstances, you would
          consider the charge very ill-founded. I speak thus to show you
          that what is suitable to the child at one time may not at all
          suit it at another.
          Many persons who have joined the Latter-day Saints have run well
          for a season; but, understanding not that the Gospel is a
          progressive work with those who honour it, they have turned away
          from the faith--charged the Saints with inconsistency, but yet
          claim to believe in what they call "ancient Mormonism." The
          garment that is made for a child just born must be worn by a man
          when thirty years of age, is the doctrine of those stereotyped
          "Mormons." The Church is now nearly thirty years old; yet this
          kind of "Mormons" want us now to wear our bibs and diapers, and
          to be fed on milk and pap as in the days of Joseph. Paul,
          however, tells us that when he was a child, he spake as a child,
          he understood as a child; but when he became a man, he put away
          childish things.
          Were I to invite you into my garden at a proper season and show a
          plant just sprung up out of the ground, you might ask me its
          name, if you were unacquainted with it. I tell you it is corn. In
          the course of two months' time, you see it again when the silk
          and tassel appear. You then ask me what it is. I tell you that it
          is corn. You may say that I was mistaken in the first or last
          instance, as the two are by no means alike. Some two months later
          you come along and see a basket full of golden ears. You ask me
          what it is. I tell you that it is corn. But say you, "I do not
          believe it, for it is unlike either of the others that you told
          me was corn. You have now contradicted yourself three times, and
          I will not believe that any of them is corn; I will not believe
          you at all." To such conclusions many persons arrive in relation
          to "Mormonism," from very similar premises. How very necessary
          that we increase in intelligence in a ratio equal to the growth
          or increase of the kingdom of God! If we do not, we fall in the
          rear, and our eyes become blinded by the god of this world. When
          we become stereotyped in our feelings, there is an end to
          corrections, enlargements, and improvements.
          To what shall we look as our guide in this our earthly
          pilgrimage? Shall we look to the Bible, the Book of Mormon, or to
          the Book of Covenants? Answer: To none of them. These sacred and
          holy records contain the history, teachings, and results in part
          of the travels of the ancient and modern people of God. They are
          true, but are not designed to lead the people. Remember that the
          "letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life." We do not want to
          be killed; but we want life. God has set in his Church, first,
          Apostles; secondly, Prophets; thirdly, Teachers, &c., to guide
          his people;--the oracles, (or in other words, the Holy Ghost,)
          not on paper, bound in calf, sheep, or any other manufactured
          article, but in the hearts of his chosen servants. Paul says--"We
          have this treasure (not in a book, but) in earthen vessels, that
          the excellency of the power may be of God, and not of us."
          I will produce an example where the spirit gave life when the
          letter would have killed. There was, in the days of Christ, a
          woman taken in the very act of adultery. The self-righteous Jews,
          by the letter of the law, arrested her and brought her before the
          Saviour; and they said unto him, "Master, Moses in the law
          commanded us that such should be stoned; but what sayest thou?"
          Jesus said unto them, "He that is without sin among you, let him
          first cast a stone at her." But they, being convicted in their
          own conscience, went out, leaving the woman alone with Jesus. He
          asked her if no man had condemned her. She said, "No man Lord."
          Said he to her, "Neither do I condemn thee. Go and sin no more."
          The letter of the law would have killed that woman then and
          there. But the Spirit of God, in the person of his Son, the
          living oracle, opened her way unto life. It is the living oracles
          that lead the people of God. In them there is life; but in the
          letter of the law there is death.
          The early commandments of God to his Church and the manner in
          which we were led at that time will not fit our case in all
          respects now. We must have teachings and revelations adapted to
          our present circumstances and condition. Were we never to
          advance, but remain stationary eternally, then the same code of
          laws and commandments might with more propriety answer. But in
          this world of change, where we are required to make advancement,
          we must have an increase of intelligence to satisfy the craving
          development of our own mental powers. There is no stopping place
          for a man of God.
          I do not know but that I will now take my text. My sermon,
          however, will be short. Jesus says--"The light of the body is the
          eye. If, therefore, thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be
          full of light."
          You know that when we want to examine anything very
          closely--particularly you marksmen and hunters, who are in the
          habit of using arms, when you want to take deliberate aim and
          make sure of the object you desire to hit, you close one eye, and
          with the other look along the barrel of the gun until the lead
          rests upon the object. Now, says the Saviour, "If thine eye be
          single, thy whole body shall be full of light."
          This had reference not only to the natural eye, but to the whole
          moral powers of man as well. Set it down as granted that if thine
          eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light. Now, let me
          ask, do we not indulge the hope, if faithful in this life, of
          being rulers over kingdoms and peoples, and nations, and tongues?
          Jesus says--"he that is faithful over a few things shall be made
          ruler over many things.
          Let me ask you how it is with you when you go to prayer. Have you
          that control and dominion over your own minds that they cannot be
          caught away by anything that is foreign to the purpose or object
          that engages your attention? For instance, while we call upon the
          Lord for his blessings, is it not sometimes the case that we
          think the old ox may be in the stackyard? Do we not sometimes
          think we shall be cheated here, and lose that amount of money
          there? If you have never been aware of this, when you go home and
          pray again, see if you have power to control your mind and keep
          it from wandering on something else. Until we discipline our
          minds, and have the complete control of them, we cannot make that
          advancement that we ought.
          If we cannot discipline and control our own minds, how can we
          discipline and control kingdoms, nations, tongues, and people?
          Suppose any of you mechanics erect a mill, and the stream is a
          small one,--though, if properly and economically applied, it
          would be quite sufficient to drive the machinery you wish it to;
          but instead of the water being properly confined to exert the
          greatest amount of power, it is spread all over the face of the
          land;--has it that amount of force to drive the machinery that it
          otherwise would have? No. But conduct the water through a narrow
          channel, and apply it properly on the wheel, then your machinery
          rolls. It is just so with our minds: when they are scattered on
          different objects, when we are calling upon the name of the Lord,
          there is no power in that mind. Why? Because the eye is not
          single. "If thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of
          light." Again: The agent steam possesses great power when
          confined and properly applied to shafts and wheels. But let the
          boiler explode and the steam pass into the atmosphere, what power
          is there then in that agent? None. Confine it, and it is as it
          were an almighty power, or it is a portion of almighty power
          drawn out of the elements that surround us. So it is with the
          mind: let it be concentrated and applied to any subject, and it
          has great power. "If thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be
          full of light." I have wondered a great many times what our
          Saviour could mean when he said, "If ye had faith as a grain of
          mustard seed, you might say unto this sycamore tree, Be thou
          plucked up by the root, and be thou planted in the sea, and it
          should obey you." Again, he says, "For verily I say unto you, if
          ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this
          mountain, Remove hence to yonder place; and it shall remove, and
          nothing shall be impossible to you." What does this mean? I have
          exercised all the faith, seemingly, that is in my power, and
          could hardly heal the sick, let alone remove a mountain, or pluck
          up a sycamore tree, or any other tree. What does it mean? I begin
          to discover that the Devil comes along when I get my mind set,
          and throws some object in view to divert it from the thing before
          "If thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light."
          I have an idea that the Devil comes and catches away the word
          that is sown in our hearts, to defeat the designs the Lord has in
          sowing it. Whereas, if we could control our minds, and not allow
          them to be caught away, then our eye would be single, and the
          whole body would be full of light.
          Again: When Moses was leading the children of Israel out of
          Egypt, they murmured because they had no water to drink. He was
          grieved with them, but he had power to concentrate his mind. And
          what power was there in that mind? He smote the rock, and out
          gushed the water. Did his rod have power to split the rock? No;
          but the concentration of his mind on that rock did. There was a
          power in it to split the rock and bring out water to the thirsty
          thousands. The mind is armed with almighty power; and if we could
          concentrate its powers, and overcome the power of the Devil, we
          could remove that mountain as easily as to heal a sick person. It
          requires only faith as a grain of mustard-seed, or a concentrated
          effort of mind. Solomon was once applied to by two women claiming
          one child, for his decision in the case. Said Solomon, "Bring me
          a sword; and they brought a sword before the king. And the king
          said, Divide the living child in two, and give half to the one,
          and half to the other. Then spake the woman, whose the living
          child was, unto the king, for her bowels yearned upon her son,
          and she said, O my lord, give her the living child, and in nowise
          slay it. But the other said, Let it be neither mine nor thine,
          but divide it. Then the king answered and said, Give her the
          living child, and in nowise slay it: she is the mother thereof."
          To divide that child would have destroyed it, just like dividing
          the mind: it destroys its power and efficacy. Let the mind be
          concentrated, and it possesses almighty power. it is the agent of
          the Almighty clothed with mortal tabernacles, and we must learn
          to discipline it, and bring it to bear on one point, and not
          allow the Devil to interfere and confuse it, nor divert it from
          the great object we have in view.
          It is a good deal of work to preside over our own families and
          keep all things right side up there. But set a man alone, and it
          is just as much as he can do to govern his own mind. He has great
          need to watch and pray; and while he is watching, he must mind
          and not see any other object but that he is praying for. What
          could we not do, if our minds were properly disciplined? "For it
          thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light." If
          thine eye were single, thou mightest sometimes see through the
          vail. We read something about the vail of the covering that is
          cast over all people being removed.
          Sometimes you see the sun covered with a thin fleecy cloud; yet
          you can see that luminary all the time through that vail. Then
          again comes up a dark thunder-cloud, and overcasts the whole sky,
          so that we cannot see where the sun is. So, if our eye be not
          single, we do not see clearly; but the vail becomes thick, and we
          are in darkness; we cannot see the sun of righteousness; we
          cannot tell the place where he is. But if thine eye be single,
          although there may be a thin fleecy vail over the sun, we can see
          it. If we cannot see clearly, we may be able to "see men as trees
          walking," at least. The fact is, if our eye be single, and we
          train it to that, I do not know why mortal man here in earthly
          tabernacles may not look through the vail, and see as he is seen,
          and know as he is known.
          We have got to learn to discipline our minds. Sometimes, because
          our children do not do as we want them, when out of our sight, we
          feel grieved at it; but here we have our own minds to ourselves.
          Now, the question is, Are they not as bad to control and govern
          as our children, who are running here and there? If we could
          control our own minds, we could control our children and our
          families and the kingdom of God, and see that everything went
          right, and with much more ease than we can now.
          Let it be, then, the labour of our minds to train them when at
          home, and when we bow down in our families, or in private.
          I recollect being once on shipboard; the wind was on her side,
          and the ship was going very nicely. The captain looked at the
          compass, and he ripped out something that is not uncommon with
          seamen, saying to the man at the wheel, "Why do you let her round
          off? Keep her up." Do not let the mind run off, but keep it up to
          the point; then we shall make the port: but if you let it run off
          the course, it will be found drifting on the lee shore somewhere.
          We have got to keep it up, and not let it swing off. We must not
          let the mind depart, but keep it on the true course. "If thine
          eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light."
          May God grant it, for Christ's sake! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Orson
          Pratt, February 12, 1860
                           Orson Pratt, February 12, 1860
                             CONCENTRATION OF THE MIND.
             Remarks by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in the Tabernacle, 
                      Great Salt Lake City, February 12, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I have listened with much pleasure to the remarks that have been
          made by brother Hyde.
          The subjects upon which he has dwelt this morning are of great
          importance to the Saints of the living God. They are subjects
          upon which I have often meditated, and it rejoices by heart to
          hear them so nobly illustrated before this congregation.
          The subject of the concentration of the mind is one that both old
          and young are interested in, from the fact that it has not only a
          bearing on this present life, but upon our future state of
          If we should inquire how it is that mankind in this present life
          are able to accomplish naturally many great and important things,
          the answer would be--because they have the power of concentrating
          their minds upon the subjects that are before them. It is,
          therefore, not only a subject that interests the Saints, but it
          is one which interests all intelligent people more or less.
          Nothing very great can be accomplished without a concentration of
          If we had time, we might illustrate this subject still farther.
          We might refer you to some of the great and remarkable examples
          on record, in relation to those men who are denominated by the
          world "learned men." See what they have accomplished. For
          instance, permit me to refer to Sir Isaac Newton. How was it that
          he was able to make his important discoveries? Because he had
          disciplined his mind to that extent that he could concentrate it
          for a long period of time upon one object. What discoveries did
          he make by this means? He discovered that peculiar kind of force
          that holds together the celestial bodies of the universe. He
          discovered not only the force, but its intensity. He not only
          discovered the intensity of the force which holds together the
          planetary bodies of our solar system, but he discovered its
          variation, depending upon the distance of those bodies one from
          another. But these were only the very elements of his
          discoveries. Having, by the concentration of his mind upon these
          subjects, learned some of the leading characteristics of this
          force, he was enabled to trace out its results in many of its
          intricate bearings upon the variety of motions which the
          different bodies of our system have, explaining them as the
          results of the force which he had discovered.
          What a remarkable concentration of mind there must have been in
          order to solve a problem of so intricate a nature!
          It is true we find in some of our elementary treatises that
          Newton discovered the law of gravitation by merely observing an
          apple fall from an apple tree. But I would inquire, was it the
          first apple that ever fell? No. Was he the first man that ever
          observed a falling apple? No. Why, then, did not other people
          discover this universal law, if barely seeing an apple fall was
          sufficient to open the discovery? Such was not the fact: it was
          not every man that had disciplined his mind to contemplate the
          subject of the forces of the universe. It was not every man that
          had made himself thoroughly acquainted with the dynamical action,
          or the laws of motion and forces.
          Newton had trained his mind upon this subject. He had, while in
          college, concentrated the energies of his mind for many years
          upon the subject of mathematical and mechanical problems,
          inventing a new species of geometry. All these studies were
          calculated to habituate him to a control of his mind. Naturally
          speaking, there is no study which is so well calculated to give a
          concentration of mind as that of geometry or mathematics.
          If a person follows those studies, he becomes accustomed in time
          to this habit, and obtains power to abstract his mind from
          surrounding objects, and to make it bear with all its force on
          the problem he is trying to solve. In geometry, for instance, he
          learns to distinguish the relations one part of his diagram has
          to another. He reasons from known relations to those which are
          unknown, and thus discovers many new truths.
          By this means he not only discovers important geometrical truths,
          but also at the same time disciplines his mind. The habitual
          concentration thus acquired enables him to bring all the energies
          of his intellect to bear upon any other branch of science, or to
          reason closely upon all subjects which he may have occasion to
          For instance, when he rises before a congregation, if he is
          accustomed to public speaking, he can bring all his mind to bear
          on the subject before him, and concentrate his arguments to prove
          the point he wishes. His mind is more powerful by this discipline
          and habit than if he had suffered his thoughts to ramble all his
          previous life.
          I make these observations to show what great things have been
          accomplished by concentration. Therefore, if a man can accomplish
          so much without the particular aid of the Holy Spirit--that is,
          in a natural point of view, how much more can he grasp within his
          comprehension, and how much greater will be the work that he can
          accomplish in a spiritual point of view? That is, when the Spirit
          of the living God rests upon him. If a person trains his mind to
          walk in the spirit, and brings his whole mind to bear upon its
          operations, and upon the principles of faith which are calculated
          to put him in possession of the power of God, how much greater
          will be his facilities for obtaining knowledge than those which
          any natural man possesses.
          All those various problems solved by Newton and the great and
          magnificent discoveries made by him could be learned by a
          spiritually-minded man in one hundredth part of the time. In what
          manner? In the manner which has already been pointed out to you
          by Elder Hyde--namely, by the concentration of mind. By this, we
          can penetrate, as it were, through the veil, and receive
          revelations from the heavens--from those superior beings who
          comprehend not only the discoveries that are made by man upon the
          earth, but ten thousand times ten thousand more than have ever
          entered into the heart of man to conceive of. Those beings to a
          properly concentrated mind can reveal more knowledge in one day
          than what can be obtained by the learned in a score of years.
          Here, then, the Latter-day Saints have the advantage of the
          present generation. In the first place, we have the same natural
          facilities that the learned of the world have; we have the same
          books they have, and the same privilege of searching out
          knowledge; and, in addition to all those facilities, if we are
          walking up to our privileges before God, we are entitled to the
          gift of the Holy Ghost, which is the Spirit of revelation, which,
          when we properly train our minds according to the law of God, can
          open to us the hidden mysteries of the works of God--the
          mysteries of astronomy, chemistry, geology, and ten thousand
          mysteries which never could be unfolded by the natural reasoning
          of man.
          Let us combine these two together; let us learn to train our
          minds religiously and scientifically, and in the proper channel.
          "But," inquires one, "ought we not sometimes to let our minds
          rest?" Yes. God has ordained day and night. The night he intended
          for a season of rest. If we observe the rest God has granted to
          us, and cast from our minds everything which would trouble them,
          and sleep sweetly during the shades of night, our minds will be
          abundantly refreshed, and we shall be enabled in the morning to
          begin and discipline them anew with fresh vigour.
          We can train the mind for several hours during the day, bringing
          it to bear upon whatever subject is necessary. The Lord had in
          view, in introducing day and night, not only the rest of our
          bodies, but also that of our minds.
          But many suppose that we have so many temporalities to influence
          us, and so many causes, perplexities, and anxieties of this world
          to contend against, that we do not have power to concentrate our
          minds as we could wish. I am aware of this. But different men
          have different callings. Some are called to one purpose, and some
          to another. It is not to be expected that the man who is called
          to labour at his farming occupation, his mechanical business, or
          his manufacturing establishment, can discipline his mind in
          relation to some scientific pursuits to the same degree as
          another who has more leisure, or whose calling differs. But there
          is in this thing, generally speaking, too great a neglect, not
          only in scientific men, but in those who are pursuing other
          There are many hours that run to waste which might be profitably
          employed in training the mind, when the body is not fatigued,
          which are spent in idleness or foolishness, and which do not tend
          to benefit you or your generations after you. There are hours and
          hours which might be profitably spent in disciplining the mind
          and treasuring up both spiritual and natural knowledge, that
          often run to waste without benefiting any one.
          The study of science is the study of something eternal. If we
          study astronomy, we study the works of God. If we study
          chemistry, geology, optics, or any other branch of science, every
          new truth we come to the understanding of is eternal; it is a
          part of the great system of universal truth. It is truth that
          exists throughout universal nature; and God is the dispenser of
          all truth--scientific, religious, and political. Therefore let
          all classes of citizens and people endeavour to improve their
          time more than heretofore--to train their minds to that which is
          best calculated for their good and the good of the society which
          surrounds them.
          I do not know when I have been so much interested as I have been
          in hearing the remarks from Elder Hyde this morning on this
          subject. It is a subject that has impressed itself on my mind.
          Last Sunday, in Tooele city, I delivered a discourse, showing the
          necessity of the concentration of mind in family prayer and in
          our secret prayers. But these points have been ably handled by
          Elder Hyde.
          In conclusion, I wish to say that it is not only necessary to
          have a single eye to the glory of God in searching for religious
          truths, but also in acquiring scientific truths; and in all our
          researches for truth we should seek the aid of the Spirit of God.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, May 29, 1859
                             Brigham Young, May 29, 1859
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                 Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, May 29, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I have been very much interested in the remarks by brother Z.
          Snow, and wish to impress upon the minds of all that in our
          capacity and organization, without the aid of a superior
          influence upon the mind, and that directly from the Fountain of
          wisdom, mankind are very liable to what the Apostle calls "vain
          philosophy." Depending solely upon human reasoning leads many
          into vain and serious errors; and self-imbibed and self-argued
          notions are often so tenaciously riveted upon the mind that it is
          almost impossible for another to convince his fellow-man of their
          erroneousness. To be correct in our reasonings, in our doctrines,
          in faith towards God, and clear in our understandings of his plan
          of salvation, nothing short of Divine revelation can convince of
          and fasten upon the understanding the truth that God has revealed
          from heaven for the salvation of his children.
          I repeat that I have been highly interested with the remarks by
          Judge Snow. We have formerly heard him speak many times in this
          building, and those of you who have been acquainted with him can
          judge of the effect of his late mission to Australia, to which he
          referred. I will judge, for one, that it has been worth worlds to
          him; and all present who enjoy the spirit of revelation can
          readily discern that the philosophy and doctrine just advanced by
          him are excellent.
          When men are in the habit of philosophising upon every point,
          only relying upon what we call human reason, they are constantly
          liable to error. But place a man in a situation where he is
          obliged or compelled, in order to sustain himself, to have faith
          in the name of Jesus Christ, and it brings him to a point where
          he will know for himself; and happy are those who pass through
          trials, if they maintain their integrity and their faith to their
          As was observed here last Sabbath, all intelligence is the gift
          of God, whatever use is made of it. All valuable inventions and
          works of mechanism are produced by a Spirit that flows from the
          Fountain of intelligence, and no excellent and magnanimous work
          can be produced without that Spirit.
          Men are apt to stray from truth--are apt to imbibe false notions,
          principles, and ideas, if they do not cling closely to that
          Fountain of intelligence and acknowledge the hand of God in all
          things. This principle every person should watch closely, and be
          very careful that they never imbibe any notion, doctrine, or idea
          that causes selfishness in their hearts; but let their hearts be
          open to conviction, to receive light and intelligence through
          every manifestation from above, that they may rightly discern
          between things that are of God and those that are not of him.
          Many, in their acts, seem closely to agree with the expression in
          holy writ, that "God is not in all their thoughts." We might
          readily conclude that many, though they use the name of the
          Supreme Being more frequently than any other name on earth or in
          heaven, never carefully reflect upon the character of that Being.
          He is the fountain of all intelligence; and without the power of
          the Holy Ghost shed forth in the hearts of the people, they are
          liable to be led astray.
          As has been told you frequently with regard to the proof of the
          truth of a man's religion, it is not his faithfulness to it--it
          is not his close observance of it, nor the sacrifices he makes
          for it, but it is that intelligence which leads men from earth to
          heaven, which opens the gates of heaven and reveals to the
          children of men heavenly things, to lift their minds and
          affections above the things of this earth, and cause them to view
          it and its inhabitants in their proper light.
          The children of men are in ignorance and darkness, with their
          superstitions, prepossessed notions, feelings, education, and
          traditions. Look at them as they are--placed here for the express
          purpose of proving themselves before their God. Darkness and sin
          were permitted to come on this earth. Man partook of the
          forbidden fruit in accordance with a plan devised from eternity,
          that mankind might be brought in contact with the principles and
          powers of darkness, that they might know the bitter and the
          sweet, the good and the evil, and be able to discern between
          light and darkness, to enable them to receive light continually.
          Christ is the light of the world, and lighteth every man that
          cometh into it. No son or daughter of Adam ever lived on the
          earth, or ever will, but has had or will have the light of Christ
          within them.
          What do many parents virtually say to their children? That to
          believe in revealed religion is nonsense. How frequently we have
          heard prayers offered in public that God would make one in their
          midst--that the Holy Ghost would rest upon them while they
          endeavoured to worship the Lord Almighty; and, as soon as the
          prayers were over, endeavour to prove that the Holy Ghost is not
          given in our days as anciently--that the Spirit of revelation is
          not on the earth--is not among the children men! What
          inconsistency! God is here; his influence fills immensity. He has
          his messengers throughout all the works of his hands. He watches
          every one of his creatures: their acts, their affections, and
          thoughts are all known to him; for his intelligence and power
          fill immensity. Not that his person does, but his Spirit does;
          and he is here teaching, guiding, and directing the nations of
          the earth, notwithstanding their darkness, ignorance, and
          weakness; and he will make the wrath of man praise him. Why,
          then, should we not acknowledge his hand in all things? Why not
          believe in revelation? Why not acknowledge that God whom we
          profess to serve? Why not seek unto him for counsel? It should be
          in the hearts of all to seek unto the Lord with all their might
          and affections, and so live as to have him guide them, that they
          may never fall--that they may attain the goal they are
          All people desire to be happy. You cannot find an individual that
          does not wish comfort and ease. You can obtain happiness in no
          other way than by unreservedly submitting yourselves to your God.
          Let him lead us through paths of affliction and cause suffering
          and trouble to come upon us, still there is that consolation and
          comfort within that the world cannot give nor take away. That is
          the only solid comfort there is in this life. Men cannot enjoy
          comfort and satisfaction in the accumulation of wealth. Wealth
          never was the source of happiness to any person. It cannot be: it
          is not in the nature of things; for contentment exists only in
          the mind. In the mind there is happiness--in the mind there is
          glory. Place a man in extreme poverty, and let him possess the
          sweet, benign influences of the Spirit of the Lord, and you will
          find a happy man and a cheerful countenance; while the man who
          does not possess the Spirit of heaven, though he may possess all
          this world can afford beside, is almost constantly in sorrow and
          Brethren and sisters, it is your privilege to enjoy the spirit of
          revelation as much as any person or people that ever lived on the
          face of this earth. As it was observed here last Sabbath, you see
          men and women falter and depart from their God and religion: but
          does God first forsake them? No; they forsake their God: they
          take such a course that the spirit of the Lord cannot dwell with
          them; consequently they are left in darkness and uncertainty, and
          do not know what truth is. How can you know what truth is? You
          can only know by the spirit of revelation. This knowledge is not
          obtained in any other way.
          How can you know the Latter-day Work to be true? You can know it
          only by the spirit of revelation direct from heaven. How can
          people prove that it is not true in any other way than by the
          revelations of Jesus? Can you hear of any person's railing about
          its being untrue, and convincing a congregation that it is untrue
          by the spirit of revelation? No. All arguments, conversations,
          sermons, discourses, and lectures delivered against it are
          delivered in darkness--are not delivered in the Spirit of the
          great God who organized the Latter-day Work. What proved this
          work true to you in England, Ireland, Scotland, Germany, France,
          the United States, &c.? Was it not the spirit of revelation that
          rested upon you? Then why should you lose the spirit? You should
          add to it day by day; you should add as the Lord gives--a little
          here and a little there, and treasure up truth in your faith and
          understanding, until you become perfect before the Lord and are
          prepared to receive the further things of the kingdom of God.
          You must have the Spirit of the Lord Jesus Christ to bring you to
          the knowledge of the truth and teach you things as they are. Let
          every man and woman, without exception, obtain that Spirit
          through an exemplary life; and if they do not adhere to the
          spirit of revelation that is felt by all who are partakers of
          this work, they will fear and fall; for the Prophet has said that
          the Lord would work a great work and a wonder in the last
          days,--that the report thereof would make all nations tremble and
          fill them with fear.
          Is it darkness? No. Is it ignorance? No. Is it weakness? No. What
          is it? It is light, intelligence, the power of God that makes the
          wicked tremble and wish "Mormonism" out of the way. If it were a
          false doctrine or a false theory, the Devil would not endeavour
          to disturb it, wicked men would not fear it, Heaven would not
          smile upon it, nor give a revelation to any man or woman to
          believe it, and we should have poor success; and Heaven forbid
          that we should have success or gain influence upon any other
          principle than the revelations of Jesus Christ.
          May God open your eyes and the eyes of every honest person, that
          we may see things as they are and secure for ourselves that
          eternal rest we are looking for. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, June 5, 1859
                             Brigham Young, June 5, 1859
                              SACRAMENT--APOSTACY, ETC.
          A Sermon by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Tabernacle, 
                         Great Salt Lake City, June 5, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          Some of the questions propounded by brother Clements, in his
          remarks, produced in me rather a humoursome feeling,--especially
          the inquiry of the lady as to why she was not a man; and I
          perceive that it had the same effect upon the congregation. In
          the first place, permit me to answer that inquiry according to
          the spirit that passed over the congregation. It brought to my
          mind a conversation concerning a certain gentleman who has been
          in high office in the United States. The person I was conversing
          with placed much stress upon the circumstance that both those
          gentlemen and myself were Yankees. I thought that I was tolerably
          well acquainted with his character. I deemed him to be a good,
          kind, affable, and honourable man. After much conversation, I
          told the person that I had but one fault to find with that
          gentleman, and that was not really a fault--only a slight
          mistake. He ought to have come into the world a woman. And,
          perhaps, the lady brother Clements has referred to should have
          been the officer, and the officer should have been that lady.
          Pardon my humoursome remarks, for I feel a little, perhaps, as I
          should not, after hearing so serious and good a discourse as we
          have this morning. At times there is a spirit in me to treat
          things according to their nature, and then my style must of
          necessity be somewhat in accordance with the subject. I will
          treat the question in a more serious manner.
          Who the lady is I know not, and I have seen a great many like
          her, and I think there would be much more sound judgment and
          true, sound philosophy exhibited, if persons would inquire why
          about three-fourths or seven-eights of the men are not women. Why
          so? Because of the imbecility in the brains of men. Look through
          Utah and over the world, and how many who have beards are men in
          their capacities in the common avocations of life, to say nothing
          about kings, rulers, statesmen, presidents, and governors? How
          many men are there capable of sustaining themselves, a wife, and
          two or three children? Men who from their youth have been taught
          the strictest economy are incapable of sustaining themselves and
          a small family, aside from ability to govern and control a
          people, a nation, or a kingdom. Hundreds of thousands--yes,
          millions of men, do not exhibit the mental ability that one might
          suppose women should possess and exhibit. In our own community
          there are plenty of ladies who, give them the entire control of
          their own domestic affairs, will make a better living, live in
          better style, and rear their families better than at present.
          Search among the various nations, and you can find men of very
          respectable talent--men learned upon various subjects, skilled in
          mechanism, philosophers of various grades, and historians; but
          can you find a man that is capable of rightly dictating a nation?
          You may ask the wisest men in a nation if there are great
          statesmen now living among them, and they will tell you that
          their real statesmen have all gone to the silent tomb. Have we
          any? Where can you now find statesmen in the United States
          possessing the ability that Daniel Webster and many others
          had--men who can foresee the results of the acts of individuals,
          of legislators, and of Congress fifty years hence? Where is there
          a nation that has been able to preserve its organization from the
          early ages of the world until now? As you have been often told,
          the providences of God are with them, though they know it not. He
          sets up a kingdom here, and casts down another there, and
          overrules the acts of the people to produce the results he
          desires. In regard to ourselves, there is not a man or woman in
          this kingdom, if they possessed the true principle of knowledge
          and wisdom, but what would know at once that they are not yet
          capable of magnifying any higher station than they now occupy.
          There is not a man or woman here but occupies a position in which
          they have full liberty, freedom, and opportunity to dispense
          their skill and knowledge to benefit themselves and the
          community: they are not coerced to lose one particle of time and
          If I find a man, as I do once in a while, who thinks that he
          ought to be sustained in a higher position than he occupies, that
          proves to me that he does not understand his true position, and
          is not capable of magnifying it. Has he not already the privilege
          of exhibiting all the talents he has--of doing all the good he is
          capable of in this kingdom? Is he curtailed in the least, in
          anywise or place, in bringing forth his wisdom and powers, and
          exhibiting them before the community, and leading out? No, not in
          the least. Are any of you infringed upon or abridged in the
          least? Is there a sister who has not the privilege of exhibiting
          all the talent and power she will, or is capable of, for the
          benefit of her sisters and her children? Are the sisters deprived
          of any liberty in displaying their taste and talent to improve
          the community?
          When I hear persons say that they ought to occupy a station more
          exalted than they do, and hide the talents they are in possession
          of, they have not the true wisdom they ought to have. There is a
          lack in them, or they would improve upon the talents given.
          I can say to the sisters, if you have superior talents, arise and
          let your light shine. Prove to your neighbours and the community
          that you are capable of teaching those sisters whom you deem to
          be ignorant or neglectful. I have placed a low estimate upon the
          standing and capacity of men; and now let me take the privilege
          to say a few words to you--to the ladies who have reached the age
          of thirty years. According to my view of the subject, there is
          not one in a hundred that knows how to keep a house as it should
          be kept. I should judge, from what I have seen, that there are
          many who do not know the swill-pail from the milk-pail. Others do
          not know how to make butter and cheese, nor how to keep their
          children clean. Others, again, do not know how to teach their
          children as they should be taught.
          I will not say, as do many, that the more I learn the more I am
          satisfied that I know nothing; for the more I learn the more I
          discern and eternity of knowledge to improve upon. There is an
          eternity of knowledge; and the little I have gained, through the
          blessings of the Lord, I wish to improve upon. I can teach you
          how to become wealthy in gold and silver, in silks and satins,
          and in all worldly possessions,--also in the riches of eternal
          life. All I ask of you is to believe that I tell you the truth,
          and then carry it out.
          Let me throw the lash at the "Mormon" Elders a little. Many of
          you will exchange your last bushel of wheat with the stores for
          ribbons and gewgaws when you really need it for bread. And, with
          shamefacedness I say it, some will take the last peck of their
          grain to the distillery to buy whisky, and then beg their bread.
          I will now answer another question propounded by brother
          Clements, when he said he could not answer all questions, stating
          that baptism was instituted, but he could not tell why. You
          remember reading, in the last book of the New Testament, that in
          the beginning God cursed the earth; but did he curse all things
          pertaining to it? No, he did not curse the water, but he blessed
          it. Pure water is cleansing--it serves to purify; and you are
          aware that the ancient Saints were very tenacious with regard to
          their purification by water. From the beginning the Lord
          instituted water for that purpose among others. I do not mean
          from the beginning of this earth alone; and although we have no
          immediate concern in inquiring into the organization of other
          earths that do not come within reach of our investigation, yet I
          will say that water has been the means of purification in every
          world that has been organized out of the immensity of matter.
          The Lord has instituted laws and ordinances, and all have their
          peculiar design and meaning. And though we may not know the
          origin of the necessity of being baptized for the remission of
          sins, it answers that portion of the law we are now under to
          teach the people in their ignorance that water is designed for
          purification, and to instruct them to be baptized therein for the
          remission of their sins. If the people could fully understand
          this matter, they would perceive that it is perfectly reasonable
          and has been the law to all worlds. And this world so benighted
          at present, and so lightly esteemed by infidels, as observed by
          brother Clements when it becomes celestialized, it will be like
          the sun, and be prepared for the habitation of the Saints, and be
          brought back into the presence of the Father and the Son. It will
          not then be an opaque body as it now is, but it will be like the
          stars of the firmament, full of light and glory: it will be a
          body of light. John compared it, in its celestialized state, to a
          sea of glass.
          Brother Clements inquired why we used bread and wine in the
          ordinance of the Lord's supper. I will not teach a doctrine not
          found in the Old and New Testaments. Bread is the staff of life:
          it answers to the nourishment necessary to sustain the body of
          man and preserve its organization. When Jesus took the bread and
          blessed it, he gave it to his disciples and said, "This is my
          body." You eat the sacramental bread--what for? What good does it
          do? What is it? Nothing but bread. You bless it and partake of it
          as the staff of life that Jesus Christ has given you, and
          emblematical of his broken body. He is the organizer of your
          bodies; he is the author of this earth--the heir of it from his
          Father, and has purchased it with his blood, which the juice of
          the grape was instituted by him to represent. He poured out his
          blood freely to redeem a fallen world--the wine answering to the
          blood which Jesus spilled, if you partake of it in faith; for it
          is the faith that brings the blessing of life to you. It is
          through obedience to the ordinance that God bestows renewed life
          upon you. By this means the children of God have life within them
          to live and not die.
          The wine answers to the blood of Christ, and the bread to his
          body. His blood was poured out as we pour out wine, and his body
          was broken as we break bread, to redeem a fallen world and all
          things pertaining to it, so far as the curse had fallen.
          The blood he spilled upon mount Calvary he did not receive again
          into his veins. That was poured out, and when he was resurrected,
          another element took the place of the blood. It will be so with
          every person who receives a resurrection: the blood will not be
          resurrected with the body, being designed only to sustain the
          life of the present organization. When this is dissolved, and we
          again obtain our bodies by the power of the resurrection, that
          which we now call the life of the body, and which is formed from
          the food we eat and the water we drink, will be supplanted by
          another element; for flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom
          of God.
          In his remarks, brother Clements reasoned, touching persons
          forsaking the faith, and urged the necessity of man studying
          himself. If we could comprehend ourselves--could fully comprehend
          what our organization is, and understand the power, wisdom, and
          magnitude of intelligence it is capable of attaining, we should
          entertain many ideas very different from what we now do. To make
          a nice distinction, there is but a hair's breadth between the
          vulgar and sublime. There is but a hair's breadth between the
          depths of infidelity and the heights of the faith of the Gods.
          Man is here like a feather trembling between the two, liable
          continually to be operated upon by the power of the enemy; and it
          is through that power that the children of men are made to doubt
          the evidences of their own senses, when, at the same time, if
          they would reflect for a moment and listen to the intelligence
          which God has placed within them, they would know, when they saw
          what is termed a miracle, the power by which it is wrought: they
          would know when they have seen with their eyes and felt with
          their hands, or when they have had a heavenly vision.
          Some of the witnesses of the Book of Mormon, who handled the
          plates and conversed with the angels of God, were afterwards left
          to doubt and to disbelieve that they had ever seen an angel. One
          of the Quorum of twelve--a young man full of faith and good
          works, prayed, and the vision of his mind was opened, and the
          angel of God came and laid the plates before him, and he saw and
          handled them, and saw the angel, and conversed with him as he
          would with one of his friends; but after all this, he was left to
          doubt, and plunged into apostacy, and has continue to contend
          against this work. There are hundreds in a similar condition.
          In comparison, there is but a hair's breadth between the depths
          of infidelity and the heights of the faith of the Saints; and the
          organization of man is perfectly independent in its sphere. Life
          and death, truth and falsehood, light and darkness, good and
          evil, the power of the Devil and the influence of God, the things
          of God and the things of the devil, all these inducements and
          powers are interspersed among the children of men; and they of
          necessity must undergo this ordeal to prove themselves; and in
          the absence of the Spirit of revelation, let their sound
          judgments arise and declare, "Though he slay me, I will not
          forsake him."
          Some of the brethren come to me and say, "Brother Brigham, is it
          my duty to pray when I have not one particle of the spirit of
          prayer in me?" True, at times men are perplexed and full of care
          and trouble, their ploughs and other implements are out of order,
          their animals have strayed, and a thousand things perplex them;
          yet our judgment teaches us that it is our duty to pray, whether
          we are particularly in the spirit of praying or not. My doctrine
          is, it is duty to pray; and when the time for prayer comes, John
          should say, "This is the place and this is the time to pray:
          knees bend down upon that floor, and do so at once." But John
          says, "I do not want to pray; I do not feel like it." Knees, get
          down, I say; and down bend the knees, and he begins to think and
          reflect. Can you say anything? Can you not say, God have mercy on
          me a sinner? Yes he can do this, if he can rise up and curse his
          neighbour for some ill deeds. Now, John, open your mouth and say,
          Lord, have mercy upon me. "But I do not feel the spirit of
          prayer." That does not excuse you, for you know what your duty
          is. You have a passion, a will, a temper to overcome. You are
          subject to temptation as other men; and when you are tempted, let
          the judgment which God has placed within you and the intelligence
          he has given you by the light of the Spirit be the master in this
          If I could not master my mouth, I would my knees, and make them
          bend until my mouth would speak. "But the cattle are in the
          corn." Let them eat; you can attend to them when you have
          finished praying. Let the will of the man be brought into
          subjection to the law of Christ--to all the ordinances of the
          house of God. What, in his darkness and depression? Yes; for that
          is the time to prove whether one is a friend of God, that the
          confidence of the Almighty may increase in his son. We should so
          live that our confidence and faith may increase in Him. We must
          even go further than that. Let us so live that the faith and
          confidence of our heavenly Father may increase towards us, until
          he shall know that we will be true to him under any and all
          circumstances and at all times. When in our darkness and
          temptation we are found faithful to our duty, that increases the
          confidence of our God in us. He sees that we will be his
          servants. To use a comparison, the sandbars are numerous over
          which the people of God have to pass, and I have not time now to
          notice them. You have heard an excellent, heavenly discourse:
          remember it, brethren and sisters; treasure it up in your hearts:
          treasure up every good and forsake every evil, and learn to work
          the works of righteousness continually, regardless of what wicked
          men and devils may say.
          But many think and others say that it is very hard to submit to
          everything, and retaliation is begotten in every bosom. I often
          find it so in my own. When we are lied about--when every kind of
          falsehood is uttered and printed against us that can be invented
          by the millions of devils that prompt the children of men to lie,
          it is sometimes difficult for me to repress the spirit of
          retaliation. But I have experienced that retaliation is seldom of
          any benefit. Then let them lie: they cannot escape suffering the
          consequences. If they tell nothing but the truth, all is right,
          and they will discover the kingdom of God still to prosper--still
          to increase and grow, until Jesus, whose right it is to reign,
          will rule King of nations, as he now reigns King of Saints.
          How does he rule? If we believe in the providences of our God--in
          the supremacy of his dealings, is he not merciful? Yes. Does he
          cut down the children of men because they do not look at things
          and believe as I do? No. Will the Priesthood, when it bears rule
          upon the earth, ever interrupt an individual or community for not
          embracing the religion of that Priesthood? Never--no, never. What
          is the difficulty at present? It is as much as we can do to keep
          the Christians of the nineteenth century from cutting our throats
          because we differ from them in our religious belief. That is, in
          fact, all the difficulty. Not that the Latter-day Saints ever
          endeavoured to interrupt any person in their faith and worship;
          and on this point I will call to witness all men who have been
          acquainted with us. True some Elders in this Church have been
          foolish; but brother Clements has just told you that he never
          crammed "Mormonism" down any man's throat, nor strove to do so,
          neither has any Elder while faithful to his calling. Has your
          humble servant ever attempted such a thing?
          Here is truth--here are life and salvation. Will you have them?
          If you say, "Nay," all right; for you have the privilege of
          making your own choice. It has never altered my feelings towards
          individuals, as men or as women, whether they believe as I do or
          not. Can you live as neighbours with me? I can with you; and it
          is no particular concern of mine whether you believe with me or
          not. But my Christian brother says, "You must lay down your
          religion and embrace mine? or I will persecute you." Have I ever
          offered to persecute a person, or have this people? No. But
          others say, "You 'Mormons' must forsake your religion."
          All I ask is for the grace of god to enable us to endure to the
          end and be saved, and others are at liberty to make their choice.
          No matter whether a person is killed or not, be faithful to your
          lives' end, and obtain a glorious resurrection. But a few days
          only will pass before our mortal career will be ended, whether we
          are "Mormons" or not. Those only have the promise of salvation
          who endure to the end; and all I ask is that we may have faith to
          endure. Many have lifted the sword to cut down "Mormonism" in the
          bud, and for more than thirty years past they have striven to
          overthrow it, and have not accomplished their purpose; but it has
          grown and increased, and will continue to grow and increase until
          it reigns triumphantly on the earth, and it will deal justice to
          all. Even the rights of devils will be respected,--also the
          rights of all men occupying every grade and of every capacity.
          And those who have striven during so many years, and so
          faithfully, to kill this people, they will be judged according to
          the deeds done in their bodies. If they never had the Holy Ghost,
          they can never be angels to the devil to suffer the wrath of God
          to all eternity. And those of them who have lived according to
          the best light they had, (and this will apply to all sects and
          parties of professing Christians and to pagans and barbarians in
          all kingdoms, nations, and countries,) will enjoy a glory
          hereafter that will be commensurate to their lives and the way in
          which they have improved upon their advantages; and by-and-by
          they will be freed entirely from the power of the Devil. They
          will be shut out from the presence of the Lord, which the
          ancients compared to hell; but no person can enter into the
          presence of the Father and of the Son to dwell, unless he be
          To enter into the presence of God, we must be qualified. What
          confidence could we have that he is the Father, only through our
          qualifications? As brother Clements has said, were he to appear
          to an unqualified person, he would have to appear as a man, and
          that person would want the evidence and testimony of a third
          person to convince him that he was not labouring under a grand
          deception; and then he might, with the same propriety, call for
          the evidence of a fourth, a fifth, etc., and never be satisfied.
          God is a spiritual being, and no mortal being can behold him in
          his glory and live, though his mind may be caught away in vision,
          as was Paul's. But man has a capacity given him to have the
          vision of his mind open to discern heavenly things, and to
          treasure up wisdom and knowledge by that means, until he is
          prepared to receive the kingdom of heaven. May God bless you!
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Heber
          C. Kimball, September 11, 1859
                        Heber C. Kimball, September 11, 1859
             A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
                  Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, September 11, 1859.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          Brethren and Sisters,--I want to talk a little to you from actual
          duty. There are things upon my mind, not only now, but at many
          times, that trouble me. I am satisfied that I am pretty faithful
          in regard to warning this people to keep the commandments of God.
          All things that are good are for us to do according to the
          dictations of the Holy Ghost.
          Brother Pratt was telling about the ten commandments, which are
          all very good. But I believe that there are at least as many
          commandments as there are words in the English language. Jesus
          and his disciples both said--"Man shall not live by bread alone,
          but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God."
          You believe in the living oracles of God that are appointed to
          communicate to us daily and hourly. These oracles are clothed
          upon with the holy Priesthood, which is given to enable us to
          receive revelations to guide and lead us aright every day.
          We are instructed in the scriptures to contend for that faith
          which was once delivered to the Saints, and which inspired them
          with dreams and visions, tongues and the interpretation thereof.
          Pray, tell me who is capable of interpreting an unknown tongue
          without inspiration? It cannot be done, except the person be
          dictated by the Holy Ghost. How can I discern that a man is
          wrong, or that he is corrupt, except I have the Spirit of
          revelation? I cannot do it. How can President Young discern that
          there is an evil designed against him, unless he has the Spirit
          of revelation? He cannot know it beforehand, except it is
          revealed to him.
          Now, I assuredly know it to be true that angels are ministering
          spirits to minister to men who are heirs of salvation.
          Now, God says, in another part of his word, that he will reason
          with us. But how will he do this, unless we are submissive like
          clay in the hands of the potter? He says he will do it before the
          world, the philosophers, the kings, and the nobles. He says he
          will do it before all these, if we will be subject to him. We
          have all been to see a theatrical performance; but you don't see
          it, except you look. Well, a prompter is there; for sometimes the
          performers forget their pieces: then the prompter is ready to
          help them out, as he stands behinds the vail. Just so it is with
          angels. They are not in sight; we do not see them; but in the
          very hour that we need them they are here as the ministers of the
          covenant to inspire and guide us aright. I know this, gentlemen,
          just as well as I know that I am here to-day: I know it by the
          senses that God has given me.
               I have been led to touch upon this thing by the dictation of
          the Holy Spirit; but there are other things essential to our
          Yes, I feel many times to weep and am sorrowful, and I can hardly
          sleep at night; and if I had Gabriel's trump, I would speak to
          the Saints of all nations, and I would say, Gather! gather! and
          do not wait even for a handcart to be made. I feel this in my
          soul. Do the world believe it? Do the Latter-day Saints believe
          it? No. Many of them are lifeless, and have no energy at all.
          Here is brother N. V. Jones: he expects to start on a foreign
          mission in a few days, and I believe he never felt so well in his
          life. He is going to wake up the people in Europe.
          There are a great many of the Saints coming here this year--many
          of those men that have never gathered with us--men that have been
          wandering about in the States, and that have almost entirely lost
          the Spirit of the Lord; and there are some that have previously
          turned away--apostatized. They are coming back, and that one
          circumstance makes me think there is trouble near at hand. I
          never knew it to fail yet.
          When I get up to speak here, I do not do it for the sake of
          hearing myself talk or to please myself, but to do my duty and
          please God, for I am his servant. I wish to exhort you to be
          faithful--to be dilligent and watchful. There is nothing to
          prevent your living near to God and having the light of
          revelation constantly within you. If your eyes were single to the
          glory of God, you would see things as they are--you would know
          and understand your duty.
          When I look through this Territory and see what there is in
          existence, and when I consider that it was given through Joseph
          Smith, by revelation, that we should let our garments be the
          workmanship of our own hands, and that we should take care of our
          grain, I feel sorrowful. You may take the people north of this
          city, in Davis county, in Ogden and Box Elder, and they have not
          got wheat enough to last them till next harvest, if they do not
          sell another bushel. If you were keeping the commandments, you
          would not sell a particle.
          When the pioneers came here, President Young counselled the
          brethren respecting laying up their grain against a time of
          famine and sorrow. They were very short of provisions in Ogden
          last season: some of them had not a particle of breadstuff, and I
          had to lend the people flour. Bishop West told me that if I did
          not, the people would suffer much; and it is just so in Box Elder
          and Davis counties; and that is what is bearing so heavily upon
          my mind; and you will see sorrow yet, if you neglect the counsel
          of God through his servants. I fear you will.
          Here is an army--probably 6,000 or 7,000, with the employees and
          attachers; and they have got to be fed. I have no objection to
          their having wheat and flour; but they cannot have mine, while my
          brethren may be without bread. Do you hear it? Listen, all ye
          ends of the earth! I will give you enough to keep you alive,
          gentlemen, just as you do when men start on the Plains. The
          Scriptures say--"He that does not provide for his own household
          has denied the faith, and is worse than an infidel."
          Who are my brethren and sisters? You that have obeyed the same
          Gospel, received the same Holy Spirit and the same Priesthood
          that I have. You are connected with me by that Priesthood; you
          are connected with God; I am connected with you; I am also
          connected with President Young, in holding the keys and the
          Priesthood of the Almighty. And, O ye Elders of Israel and Saints
          of latter days, why do you not wake to these things? What do you
          suppose you will do when you have sold all your bread? Will gold
          or silver keep you alive? Will whisky keep you alive? or will any
          other liquor? Bread is the staff of life which God has spoken of
          in his word. Then why do you expend it for those things that you
          can do without, or that your wives and daughters can make? Will
          you still do it? I know we do do it, and I cannot help or avoid
          it in my family. I presume it costs me about as much to supply my
          family and those that labour for me with coffee, tea, and sugar
          as most men in this community.
          I have got considerable stock also; and all you that want my
          stock, make it known. I have many mules, horses, and cattle; and
          you can have them all, if you will furnish me the wheat. But if
          you do this, you will see the day when you will be sorry. I say
          to the President of this Stake of Zion, brother Daniel Spencer,
          and also to the Apostles, and to all Saints, Wake up, and lay up
          your grain, and let your finery go where it belongs; for that is
          where it will go, and you cannot avoid it.
          How many friends am I going to get for telling these things? The
          friendship of every good Saint, and of God the Father and his Son
          Jesus Christ; and the angels will sustain me when I speak in the
          name of the Father and the Son, and by their authority. There are
          more in heaven for us than there are anywhere else against us;
          and there are millions more of men and women in heaven saved than
          there are people on the earth.
          I have now done my duty. I have told of these things for years.
          Some inquire, "Why don't President Young say more about them?"
          Simply because he has spoken and reiterated these things in your
          ears till he is ashamed. Do you think our enemies will get his
          wheat? No, they will not. If they were to go to him tomorrow, and
          offer him ten dollars per bushel, they would not get it. Neither
          will they get mine. But I will tell you what I have done: I have
          stepped forward and handed men bread when they wanted to leave
          the Church. But I would not do that now.
          This is an important day in which we are living.
          You may make what you please of this kind of preaching: it is the
          Gospel of salvation, and it has brought us into the fold of
          Christ; and let us take care of the sheep that are in the fold.
          We are here in the tops of the mountains, and here is where we
          shall stay, and all hell cannot get us out until the Lord God
          says, "Come out!" Now you may set your hearts at rest.
          I am astonished, when I look upon the people of the United
          States, that they are not more friendly to us. They stand ready
          to debauch an destroy this people. They want the money--the gold
          and the silver, that the people have, and which you know is the
          god of this world: but I am not going to employ them. If I cannot
          raise more than five hundred dollars, I will send one of my boys;
          and if he has not money enough to purchase a load of goods, my
          team can live upon the Plains and haul part of a load for
          somebody else; for I am determined to transport my own goods,
          unless I can buy them as cheap here. Uncle Sam's troops drove our
          men off the road from the stations they had located, when we
          calculated on running a daily express from here to the States and
          importing our own goods. Do you think I fear the world? Why
          should I? I have done nothing to be afraid of; and all the
          feelings that the wicked can have arise on account of our keeping
          their troops back at Bridger till they got cooled off; and we did
          that handsomely. And then, when they came in, they were very
          tame; and they would not have been otherwise, if it had not been
          for some of our federal officials. The army has been so much more
          gentlemanly than some of those officials that have come to
          execute the law, that I am ashamed; and I give the army the
          credit for that much.
          "Well, now," says one, "you had better hold your tongue, Mr.
          Kimball." I shall when I get ready. I have no feelings of
          hardness nor disposition to hurt any one. Some seem to have a
          spite against the gamblers; but, bless you, they are some of the
          best of the camp followers. I am ashamed of the acts of some of
          you Elders of the Church. You ought to be had in remembrance in
          the courts of heaven. Were they sent here to lead you into such
          practices? What were those judges sent here for? Not to teach
          this people, but to bring up those murderers and handle them, and
          to send all the thieves to prison, and punish them for their
          crimes. This is what you are sent for, you judges, and you
          marshals, and all the rest of you officials; and why don't you do
          your duty? Now I wish there was a lawyer here to tell me whether
          I have committed treason or not!
          For instance, here is Dr. Bernhisel--just as good a man as ever
          lived upon the earth. We have sent him four times to Washington.
          Did he go as our master? No; but he went as our servant to
          importune the Government of the United States for our rights.
          Bless you, the rights we ask are ours: they are mine: our fathers
          fought for them! Well, he went as our servant, and not as our
          master; and these judges are sent here by James Buchanan; and if
          they had done their duty, they would have had scores of you
          transgressors of the law in prison, and some on the scaffold.
          They should make you amenable to the laws of this Territory as
          well as those of the United States.
          Gentlemen officials, you came to execute our laws. This is the
          way, as Mr. Hord said to me yesterday--"I am of your opinion, Mr.
          Kimball, when a man is among the Romans he should do as the
          Romans do. When we go to the polls, go with the voice of the
          people." "Yes," said I; "and when we go to your states and
          Territories, we should do the same, and be subject to your laws,
          just as you should be subject to our laws; and so should all
          ministers that are sent to preach and administer justice and
          Now, have I committed treason this afternoon? No, gentlemen, I
          have not. What do they want to kill us for? They are from the
          same father. Now, we want to obey the laws of the Gospel of Jesus
          Christ, and get the Spirit of God; and because of this they are
          our enemies. It is the same as it was with the family of Jacob,
          and he was the friend of God; and because Joseph was in favour
          with God and with his father, his brethren hated him. It was
          particularly so with Joseph. His own brothers hated him; but the
          Lord honoured him, and he lived to see his father and brethren
          bow down to him; and the king of Egypt honoured him, and bowed to
          his wisdom. And so the nations will bow to this kingdom, sooner
          or later, and all hell cannot help it. Then, gentlemen, why don't
          you make peace? You will be glad to make peace, for the wicked
          will see earthquakes, pestilence, and famine; for they have
          caused thousands of men, women, and children to go to premature
          graves. And Thomas H. Benton said, "Give them hell, and sweep
          them off the earth." When we were in our waggons, Senator Benton
          advocated this.
          I say to the Saints, Live your religion, stop your murmuring,
          take care of your crops, lay up your grain. I shall do it.
          Now, you women, go to work, as far as it is in your power to do
          it, and do not be constantly teasing your husbands to dispose of
          their grain. What better are you than I? I came here with good
          home-made calf-skin boots on, and why can't you be contented with
          home-made clothes as well as I? You are no better than I am, and
          I know you can do these things.
          I try to carry out this counsel that I am giving to you; and not
          many years will pass away before you will see the result of these
          things, and you that are wise will go to work and act as though
          you believed what I say. My sorrow is that trouble will come upon
          you unawares, in consequence of your neglect of these counsels. I
          have no objections to your selling your grain, but I want you to
          sell it to your brethren, and not to those that will cut your
          throats. If you do not want to sustain me, sustain one another.
          How do you look, you who hold the Priesthood, going through the
          streets drunk, and in company with those who are constantly
          planning for the destruction of this people? I mean you that are
          guilty of these offences. Those that are not guilty know that my
          remarks are not for them.
          God bless the righteous--the peacemaker! and God bless the
          honourable man that comes here and does unto us as he wishes us
          to do unto him. Come to me, ye men that do not profess to believe
          "Mormonism:" I am the lad to make you comfortable and happy. But
          let me live, do good, and work righteousness. I will do this,
          whether you are willing or not, God helping me.
          I say, Peace be upon the righteous, and upon every man that is
          willing to do as he would like to be done by! But if you desire
          this blessing, don't come here and interfere with our rights,
          when you are sent by the Government to see that murderers and
          robbers are brought to justice, and dealt with according to the
          laws. I want you to understand this now, for I am a lawyer, and I
          understand as much about it as any of you.
          God bless you, in the name of Jesus Christ! Amen.
          [After resuming his seat, President Kimball again arose and
          said]--I just want to say a few words to the Elders of Israel,
          and to the daughters of Zion. If you wish to manifest your faith,
          go and prove that you have faith by your works; for I would not
          give a dime for all the faith there is without works. Let each
          man go to with his might, and lay up his grain, and not preach
          about that which he is not doing himself. This is my religion. If
          you follow my counsel, God will bless you and increase you in the
          comforts of life; and let the world know it. This is all I have
          to say at present.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, June 12, 1859
                            Brigham Young, June 12, 1859
           An Address by President Brigham Young, delivered at the Funeral
                     of his Sister, Fanny Young, June 12, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          Were we to conform to the traditions of our fathers, the brothers
          of sister Fanny would not be permitted to speak on this occasion.
          But is it wrong for a father to preach the funeral sermon of his
          child? or for a husband to preach the funeral sermon of his wife?
          or for a brother to officiate in like manner for a sister? If so,
          wherein is it wrong or sinful? Four of sister Fanny's five
          brothers are here to-day, and I wish them to do all the preaching
          to be done on this occasion.
          Our father long since departed to the spirit world: he is not
          here to give counsel to his children. Brother Phineas resides in
          this city, but he is not here; and we, the four brothers who are
          present, have designed to say what is to be said, and to perform
          the funeral ceremonies of our sister, in this respect.
          It would gratify me to spend an hour or two to express in part
          the numerous principles, ideas, inductions, and connections
          between the spirit world and our present condition, that
          frequently fill my mind on such occasions as this. Many of you
          know that I especially delight to dwell upon such subjects; but I
          do not wish to occupy so much time now. We will make our
          exercises short and to the point, while we perform the last act
          of kindness that can be bestowed upon mortals.
          It is customary to pay great respect to the dead. This I do; but
          how do I pay it? It is very fashionable and customary to mourn
          deeply for the dead; and it is customary in some countries to
          hire mourners, and observe much ceremony upon the death and
          interment of relatives and friends. I wish to pay, in a strictly
          fitting and decent manner, the respect due to the remains of my
          sister Fanny--due in reference to the resurrection of the very
          dust that will moulder in the coffin before us.
          If I am faithful to my religion, I shall see the component parts
          that organized the body together. When those parts are gathered
          together from the elements, they will appear as sister Fanny, not
          in mortal flesh, but in an immortal state. When I meet her in the
          morning of the resurrection, she will hail me as one who has
          acted the part of a brother, son, and protector; she will hail me
          as her benefactor; and I now wish to pay respect to her departure
          from this sphere of action. We have made her as comfortable as we
          could through life; we will honour her in death, and hope to be
          present when she is resurrected. Now her body is subject to
          decomposition, and will return to its mother earth, to remain
          until it shall be called forth again.
          The organization of the human tabernacle is a great mystery; but
          it would not be, if we could see and understand. Could the vail
          between us and the spiritual existence be rent, we should behold
          a greater mystery in the organization of the spirit.
          As has been observed here touching the ideas that men have of the
          principles of eternal life, mankind have been veiled in utter
          darkness, in which the great majority remain at this day. The
          wicked world inquire for the man who can inform them how and by
          what means the mortal body and the immortal spirit are so
          intimately united. To say nothing of their organization, the
          wisest and greatest physiologists have failed to supply the
          information so earnestly sought upon this subject. We see life
          spring into existence all around us. Where is its fountain? and
          how is it originated? it exists for a day, a night, a year, or an
          age, and it is gone; and who can say where? Who can tell what has
          become of the life that dwelt in that tabernacle, causing it to
          think,--that lit up the eye with living fire, and caused the
          mouth to utter forth wisdom? Can mortal man tell? Not unless he
          is inspired by the Almighty, and understands eternal things. The
          origin of all things is in eternity. Like a cloud passing across
          a clear sky--like a bird that suddenly flits across our
          path--like a pure gushing stream from a hidden fountain, that
          soon sinks in some mountain chasm,--so, apparently, life flashes
          into this mortal existence, and passes away.
          I do not mourn for sister Fanny: I rejoice. She has lived upwards
          of threescore years and ten, and exhibited the retention of sound
          sense to her last days with us here. She said to her sister
          Nancy, a short time ago, "If you hear of my being dead before you
          come to see me again, let the first thing you say be
          'Hallelujah!'" that remark, to me, evidences the retention of
          sound judgment. I also appears to me that very many of the
          Latter-day Saints are as far from good wholesome ideas and
          principles, touching their heavenly privileges, as the east is
          from the west. They covet the riches of this world, craving to
          serve themselves--to satisfy the sordid disposition within them.
          Had they the sense of an angel, and were they in possession of
          mountains of gold, heaped up higher and deeper, broader and
          longer, than these mountains on the east and west of us, they
          would say, "That vast amount of gold is as nothing when compared
          with the privilege of even living in this day and age of the
          world, when the Gospel is preached."
          And when the Lord has committed his holy Priesthood to men on
          earth, without which no mortal being can be prepared to enter
          into the celestial kingdom of God, how do many of the Elders
          treat it? That question I do not wish to answer; but I really
          wish that such persons would learn a little good sense.
          Generations have come and gone without the privilege of hearing
          the sound of the Gospel, which has come to you through Joseph
          Smith--that was revealed to him from heaven by angels and
          visions. We have the Gospel and the keys of the holy Priesthood.
          Sister Fanny has been faithful: her spirit is now in the spirit
          world. Where do you suppose that world is? We used to think and
          talk a great deal about this subject, inquiring where heaven is,
          and where is the heaven of heavens. Let me tell you that sister
          Fanny cannot dwell there until she obtains her resurrection;
          neither can any other being. The spirit world I now refer to
          pertains to this earth, so far as spirits who have tabernacled or
          may hereafter tabernacle here are concerned.
          Sister Fanny was baptized for the remission of sins, and received
          the laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost. She
          lived according to the precepts and ordinances that God has
          revealed through his servant the Prophet, by which men can be
          saved and brought back into his presence. But is her spirit in
          the third heavens? No. Will it go there? Not until she again
          possesses her body. Can she see the Lord? Yes, if he unveils
          himself. Can she converse with angels? Yes if they are sent to
          converse with her. Is she in paradise? Yes. Where do the spirits
          of the wicked go? To the same place or kingdom pertaining to this
          earth. They do not go to the depths of hell, neither can they
          until they become angels of devils.
          Is a Saint subject to the power of the Devil in the spirit world?
          No, because he has gained the victory through faith, and can
          command Satan, and he must obey. How is it with the wicked? The
          Devil has power over them to distress and afflict them: they are
          in hell. Can the angels of heaven administer to them? Yes, if
          they are sent to do so. What can be done for them? The spirit of
          sister Fanny and the spirit of every man and woman who has died
          in the faith of the Gospel, since it has been restored, will have
          the power to teach those wicked spirits and all who have gone to
          the spirit world without having heard the Gospel in the flesh,
          and say to them, If you will now repent and believe, the Lord
          will even now provide the means that you may be officiated for on
          the earth in those ordinances that must be attended to here.
          Sister Fanny can do good in her capacity and calling as well as
          Joseph the Prophet can in his. He will hold the keys: he will
          rule, govern, and control all things in the spiritual world
          pertaining to this dispensation, until he has finished his work.
          I do not wish to occupy much of the time; but when I am led to
          speak on these points I am much interested. How few there are who
          understand how hard it is for a man's eyes to be opened! How few
          of the Elders of this church prefer the interests of the kingdom
          of God to their worldly interests! With far too many it is, "My
          family!--my farm is going to wreck!--my store is neglected!--my
          business must be attended to!" and let the kingdom of God take
          care of itself. Such men will remain in darkness.
          To possess and retain the spirit of the Gospel, gather Israel,
          redeem Zion, and save the world must be attended to first and
          foremost, and should be the prevailing desire in the hearts of
          the First Presidency of the Elders of Israel, and of every
          officer in the Church and kingdom of God.
          The Lord commands, controls, and governs. A little more faith in
          the name of Jesus Christ, and I can say to my enemies, Be thou
          rebuked and stay thou there. I then can say to the power of the
          Devil, Be thou rebuked; and to evil spirits, Come not within
          these walls, and they could not enter. A little more faith, and,
          by way of comparison, I can say to my wheat and corn, Grow, and
          command the heavens to shed forth rain.
          Suppose that the whole people could see things as they are, they
          would soon be able to control the elements by the power of their
          faith. This people, since we believe that they are in the kingdom
          of God, must so live as to gain power and faith to control all
          things of a perishable nature, and thus prepare themselves to
          endure for ever and ever; while every other creature will, ere
          long, return to its native element.
          I am very much obliged to my friends for calling to pay their
          respects to the living and the dead. We did not expect many here,
          for I have not a house large enough to hold all the relations of
          our sister Fanny. To convene them in a building, we should have
          to go to the Tabernacle. She has many relatives, and I am
          increasing the number of mine every day, through inducing people
          to increase in faith. The spirit of the holy Gospel is going to
          the east, the west, the north, and the south, and no power can
          hinder it; and the feelings of many are taking hold of the
          principles of eternal life, and there is no power that can hinder
          it. And all those who believe in the Lord Jesus Christ with all
          their hearts, and believe that Joseph Smith was sent of God,
          repent of their sins, are baptized for the remission of sins, and
          then live their religion, the same are "my father, my mother, my
          sister, my brother." In reality I have no other connections on
          the face of this earth. If my blood kin would not believe the
          Gospel, I should be as much alienated from them in my feelings as
          I am from the people of the Chinese nation. There are thousands
          in the Church now, and we are brethren and sisters.
          I say, Bless the people! God bless my brethren and sisters! I ask
          my Father, in the name of Jesus christ, to bless you every day. I
          am looking for the time when I shall say, Be thou blessed, and we
          shall be blessed, and the powers of earth and hell will stand
          afar off and be rebuked at the command of the Priesthood.
          How far we are beneath our privileges! What! rejoice when a Saint
          dies? Yes. Mourn when a saint dies? No. There is no feeling of
          mourning within me, though every living friend, wife, child,
          brother, sister, cousin, aunt, and uncle of mine were lying
          before us, as sister Fanny does now. I would shout, Hallelujah!
          "Would you not mourn?" No. The world is before me, and I can
          gather all the fathers and mothers, brothers and sisters, wives,
          children, and friends that I wish around me. That is the way I
          feel. Glory! Hallelujah!
          Sister Vilate Kimball knows that I felt so when I buried Miriam,
          my first wife. Heber C. and Vilate Kimball were as kind to me at
          that time, when I was a stranger and penniless, as I have been to
          sister Fanny. My heart said, "Hallelujah!" because the Priesthood
          is here, and the way opened up from earth to heaven; and my wife
          was going there.
          God bless you! When I have the power, I will bless you so
          effectually that you will not be afflicted by the Devil as you
          now are. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Orson
          Pratt, July 10, 1859
                             Orson Pratt, July 10, 1859
                         PROPHET JOSEPH AND THE CHURCH, ETC.
             A Sermon by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 10, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          It is truly joyful to my feelings to assemble, Sabbath after
          Sabbath, with the Latter-day Saints, to hear the testimonies of
          the servants of the living God, and to hear the words of eternal
          life preached by the power of the Holy Ghost.
          It is now nearly twenty-nine years that I have enjoyed this
          privilege in this Church; and I esteem it as one of the greatest
          privileges to be still alive and in your midst, and I acknowledge
          the hand of God in preserving me for so many years in this
          kingdom. I believe most firmly that if it had not been for the
          mercy, power, and goodness of God, I should not be numbered among
          the living at the present time. When I cast my reflections back
          upon the past history of my life, and contemplate the numerous
          scenes through which I have passed, in connection with hundreds
          of others that have travelled to and fro among the nations, I
          feel that it has been the hand of the Lord that has delivered me
          from the hands of enemies and lawless mobs which have often beset
          my path.
          It has been the hand of the Lord that has delivered this people
          through all the dreadful persecutions that we have endured, and
          it will be the hand of the Lord that will deliver us in all
          future time. I oftentimes reflect back upon the early period of
          my experience in this Church, having been baptized into the same
          only about five months after its first organization, when there
          were but a very few individuals numbered with the Saints. I
          presume that all who belonged to the Church at that time might
          occupy a small room about the size of fifteen feet by twenty. I
          then became intimately acquainted with the Prophet Joseph Smith,
          and continued intimately acquainted with him until the day of his
          death. I had the great privilege, when I was in from my missions,
          of boarding the most of the time at his house, so that I not only
          knew him as a public teacher, but as a private citizen, as a
          husband and father. I witnessed his earnest and humble devotions
          both morning and evening in his family. I heard the words of
          eternal life flowing from his mouth, nourishing, soothing, and
          comforting his family, neighbours, and friends. I saw his
          countenance lighted up as the inspiration of the Holy Ghost
          rested upon him, dictating the great and most precious
          revelations now printed for our guide. I saw him translating, by
          inspiration, the Old and New Testaments, and the inspired book of
          Abraham from Egyptian papyrus.
          And what now is my testimony concerning that man, founded upon my
          own personal observations? It is the same to-day as it was when I
          first received the testimony that he was a Prophet. I knew that
          he was a man of God. It was not a matter of opinion with me, for
          I received a testimony from the heavens concerning that matter;
          and without such a testimony it is difficult for us always to
          judge; for no man can know the things of God but by the Spirit of
          God. I do not care how much education a man may have--how learned
          he may be--how much he has studied theology under the eyes of
          teachers that are uninspired; I do know there is no man living
          that can know the things of God for himself only by revelation. I
          could form some kind of an opinion about Joseph Smith as a
          natural man, without receiving any communication or revelation
          for myself. I could believe him to be a man of God from his
          conversation, from his acts, from his dealings; I could believe
          him to be a Prophet by seeing many things take place that he
          prophesied of: but all this would not give me that certain
          knowledge which is necessary for an individual to have, in order
          to bear testimony to the nations.
          If I bear testimony to others that I know this Church and this
          kingdom to be the Church and kingdom of God, and that Joseph
          Smith was really raised up as a Prophet, and as a Seer, and as a
          Revelator, I must bear that testimony from some certain
          information and knowledge I have derived independent of what can
          be learned naturally by the natural man. The testimony I have
          borne for twenty-nine years past upon this point is that the Lord
          revealed to me the truth of this work; and because the Lord
          revealed this fact to me, I have the utmost confidence in bearing
          testimony to it in all the world. It is true I was then but a
          youth; I was ignorant and am still ignorant in many points and in
          many respects: but I was then very ignorant so far as the
          religion of heaven is concerned, until the Lord made manifest his
          truth, and taught, informed, and instructed my mind.
          For about one year before I heard of this Church, I had begun
          seriously in my own mind to inquire after the Lord. I had sought
          him diligently--perhaps more so than many others that professed
          to seek him. I was so earnest and intent upon the subject of
          seeking the Lord, when I was about eighteen years of age, and
          from that until I was nineteen, when I heard this Gospel and
          received it, that I did not give myself the necessary time to
          rest. Engaged in farming and labouring too by the month, I took
          the privilege, while others had retired to rest, to go out into
          the fields and wilderness, and there plead with the Lord, hour
          after hour, that he would show me what to do--that he would teach
          me the way of life, and inform and instruct my understanding. It
          is true I had attended, as many others have done, various
          meetings of religious societies. I had attended the Methodists, I
          had been to the Baptists, and had visited the Presbyterian
          meetings. I had heard their doctrines and had been earnestly
          urged by many to unite myself with them as a member of their
          churches; but something whispered to not do so. I remained,
          therefore, apart from all of them, praying continually in my
          heart that the Lord would show me the right way.
          I continued this for about one year; after which, two Elders of
          this Church came into the neighbourhood. I heard their doctrine,
          and believed it to be the ancient Gospel; and as soon as the
          sound penetrated my ears, I knew that if the Bible was true,
          their doctrine was true. They taught not only the ordinances, but
          the gifts and blessings promised the believers, and the authority
          necessary in the church in order to administer the ordinances.
          All these things I received with gladness. Instead of feeling, as
          many do, a hatred against the principles, hoping they were not
          true, fearing and trembling lest they were, I rejoiced with great
          joy, believing that the ancient principles of the Gospel were
          restored to the earth--that the authority to preach it was also
          restored. I rejoiced that my ears were saluted with these good
          tidings while I was yet a youth, and in the day, too, of the
          early rising of the kingdom of God. I went forward and was
          baptized. I was the only individual baptized in that country for
          many years afterward. I immediately arranged my business and
          started off on a journey of two hundred and thirty miles to see
          the Prophet. I found him in the house of old father Whitmer, in
          Fayette, Seneca County, State of New York,--the house where this
          Church was first organized, consisting of only six members. I
          also found David Whitmer, then one of the three witnesses who saw
          the angel and the plates.
          I soon became acquainted with all the witnesses of the Book of
          Mormon, with the exception of Oliver Cowdery and Peter Whitmer,
          who had started westward, and whose acquaintance I formed a few
          months afterward. I heard their teachings, saw their course of
          conduct, saw their earnestness, their humility, and diligence in
          prayer, and their faithfulness in warning one another and in
          warning their neighbours.
          I called upon the Lord with more faith than before, for I had
          then received the first principles of the Gospel. The gift of the
          Holy Ghost was given to me; and when it was shed forth upon me,
          it gave me a testimony concerning the truth of this work that no
          man can ever take from me. It is impossible for me, so long as I
          have my reasoning faculties and powers of mind, to doubt the
          testimony I then received as among the first evidences that were
          given, and that, too, by the gift and power of the Holy ghost.
          And while I am speaking upon the subject, let me say that the
          gift and power of the Holy Ghost given to an individual is the
          greatest evidence that he can receive concerning God, godliness,
          and the kingdom of heaven set up upon the earth. There is no
          evidence equal to it. A natural man may see all the signs that
          Jesus has promised should follow the believer; he may see them in
          exercise by the faithful Saints of God. He may see them speak in
          different tongues and languages, and then he may have his doubts
          in regard to it, if he has not received the testimony of the Holy
          Ghost himself. He may hear the sounds of these tongues; but how
          is he to judge or know whether they do speak in another tongue or
          not? It is true he hears sounds put together which resemble
          languages he has heard foreigners speak; but it is not a
          testimony that imparts a knowledge to his mind: he wants
          something greater than this. Again, he hears others, who are
          ignorant and unlearned, by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost
          interpret these tongues, and unfold the things spoken by the
          power of the Spirit of God in another language: but how does he
          know that they give the true interpretation? His own
          understanding will not testify that they have. He must,
          therefore, have a testimony independent of this,--a higher, a
          greater testimony,--even that of the Holy Spirit. Again, he might
          see individuals, professing to be followers of our Lord and
          Saviour Jesus christ, go forth and lay their hands upon the sick,
          and pray to the Father, in the name of Jesus that they may be
          healed. He may see them raised up and apparently restored to
          health and soundness; but then, how does he know that these
          persons were really as sick and as much afflicted as they
          pretended to be? Seeing these things as a natural man, how is he
          to know that the administration by the laying on of hands has
          imparted power or virtue to heal them? Or is it the work of
          imagination? Here would be left room for doubt. This testimony
          alone is not sufficient to rest upon. He should have the gift and
          power of the Holy Ghost resting upon himself to convince him that
          they were the servants of God, and that the gifts they exercise
          were from heaven. He might hear them prophesy many things that
          are to take place years in the future; but he would not wish to
          wait for their fulfilment to know whether they were of God: or,
          while he was waiting, he might be laid in the dust. He therefore
          needs something to convince him beyond all doubt, that the
          individuals prophesying were filled with the Holy Ghost, and that
          their predictions were true and could be depended upon; and then,
          whether they come to pass or not in his day, he knows they will
          be fulfilled in their times and in their seasons; and so with all
          other gifts. He might see a miracle of any kind; he might see the
          laws of nature apparently overcome by a person calling himself a
          servant of God. How does he know he is the servant of God, or
          that he performs that miracle by the power of God? Have not
          devils and fallen angels power? Did they not have mighty power in
          ancient days? Yes. Could they not smite the earth with plagues,
          and turn water into blood anciently, as Moses the servant of God
          did? Yes. Could not the wicked magicians of Egypt perform great
          signs by casting down their staves, and causing them to appear
          like serpents, performing great and marvellous things similar to
          those the Prophet Moses performed?
          How is the natural man to judge? There is God on the one hand,
          and the devil on the other; and if one is to judge naturally of
          these things, he would not be sure that the person performing a
          miracle before him was really inspired of God. The gift and power
          of the Holy Ghost, as I have already observed, is the greatest
          evidence any man or woman can have concerning the kingdom of God.
          It is given expressly to impart to mankind a knowledge of the
          things of God. It is given to purify the heart of man, that he
          may by its power not only be able to understand its operations
          upon himself, but be able to understand its operations upon
          others also; and, indeed, if I could by any possible means
          independent of the Holy Ghost ascertain that a miracle was
          wrought of God, what particular benefit would it be to me?
          Scores of miracles were wrought in ancient times; but how did
          they benefit the children of Israel? When they saw the waters of
          the Red Sea divided and the Egyptians overthrown in its
          depths,--when they were brought up before mount Sinai and heard
          the voice of the trumpet out of the midst of the cloud and from
          the flaming mountain, proclaiming the ten commandments in their
          eras, and saw Moses go up in the midst of the fire,--when they
          beheld all this display of the power of God, what effect did it
          have on the great majority who saw? Did it affect their conduct?
          No. Miracles had become a little common with them and said they,
          What has become of this Moses? Perhaps they thought he had
          perished in the mountain. They might have imagined a volcano on
          the mountain, belching out its fires, accompanied by thunder and
          lightning; and that some person had artfully concealed himself,
          having a great trumpet, and through it pretending to give laws to
          Israel. They might have said, We will not be cheated by this
          pretended miracle; but while this thunder and storm is lasting on
          the mount, and while it is in this terrible convulsion, we will
          have a god that we can see; we will cast our gold into the fire,
          and make one that will just suit us. And so they did, and fell
          down and worshipped it, and said, "These be thy gods, O Israel,
          &c." Here, then, we perceive what effect miracles have upon a
          people, without the power and gift of the Holy Ghost to bear
          testimony that These miracles are of God. The Holy Ghost bears
          testimony to the man who receives it, and not to somebody else;
          and if he is pure enough to receive this gift, he has power
          enough in his heart to regulate his actions according to the law
          of God, instead of building golden calves.
          I have deviated from my experience, and perhaps it will not be
          necessary to say any more on that subject; for it is about the
          same in many respects as the experience of all the rest of the
          Saints of God. It is true, I have travelled perhaps more by far
          than any other man in the Church who is now living; but what of
          this? I expect to travel a great deal more, if I am called upon;
          for my mission is to travel: that is the command I received in
          connection with the Twelve and the Seventies. We have been called
          upon to go into all the world and preach the Gospel to every
          creature, as they were in ancient days; and inasmuch as we cannot
          go personally and preach to every creature, we have the
          responsibility upon us to see that it is preached to every
          creature, to every nation, tongue, and people. And inasmuch as we
          do not fulfil this responsibility placed upon us, we shall have
          to suffer. In connection with others, I have gone forth and
          endeavoured to fulfil in some little measure the great mission
          the Lord our God has given us to the nations of the earth. I have
          borne testimony all the day long, first to my own nation, the
          people of the United States, in the New England, Middle, Western,
          and Southern States, and in the Territories, and also in the
          Canadas, Upper and Lower. For many years my voice has been heard
          throughout the land, warning the people to repent. And I most
          assuredly know that all the testimonies I have borne are recorded
          in the heavens, and it is a comfort to me to think they are not
          lost and forgot; and all the people that have heard them will
          have to meet them in the great and coming day.
          I have not only borne testimony to my own nation on this
          continent, baptizing believers, building up churches, travelling
          on foot thousands and tens of thousands of miles without purse or
          scrip, being mobbed and driven to-and-fro, and hunted by the
          enemy; but I have also had the privilege of crossing the Atlantic
          Ocean ten times for the word of God and the testimony of Jesus,
          to bear his name among the nations afar off; and I have
          endeavoured in those distant lands, as well as on this continent,
          to bear my testimony faithfully among the people. And my
          testimony is this, that God has in his infinite mercy and
          goodness sent his angel from heaven to restore the same Gospel
          that was preached eighteen hundred years ago--that he has borne
          testimony, by his angels, by the power of the Holy Ghost, and by
          his own voice, of the fact that he has restored his Priesthood
          and his kingdom upon the face of the earth, and that the kingdom
          now established will continue to roll on until all the nations
          and kingdoms of the earth shall see and hear of the power and
          glory of the Almighty magnified and made manifest in it. This has
          been my testimony, and I rejoice in it. I am not fatigued--don't
          feel like retiring to private life; but I feel to continue in
          this holy calling and ministry as long as the Lord my God shall
          permit me to have a being here upon the earth, be it long or
          How long I shall stay here I know not: that is among the hidden
          things of futurity, so far as I am personally concerned. I look
          forward with joyful anticipation to the glory that shall follow
          in the rolling forth of this kingdom, and in the fulfilment of
          the purposes of the Most High God in relation to this last
          dispensation he has introduced upon the earth. There are a great
          many things that are taking place and have taken place that I
          have rejoiced in, because I have known them, from diligent
          research, to be the fulfilment of modern prophecy.
          I have not been backward about searching both ancient and modern
          prophecy that I might learn something about the events of the
          last dispensation, and understand the signs of the times in which
          we live. I have seen prophecy after prophecy fulfilled, not only
          among the people of the Latter-day Saints, but among the nations
          of the earth, that were uttered years and years before they came
          to pass; and there are prophecies contained in the Book of Mormon
          which remain to be fulfilled, and I am looking with joyful
          anticipation to the day of their fulfilment. The prophecies are
          of great interest to the Saints and to the world. As an instance,
          I will give you the substance of a prophecy contained in the Book
          of Mormon. About six hundred years before Christ, a Prophet was
          raised up in Jerusalem, by the name of Lehi, and another one by
          the name of Nephi; and the Lord commanded them to leave Jerusalem
          and go to a land he would give to them, and he brought them forth
          by his miraculous power upon this american continent. Before they
          arrived here, however, Nephi had a vision, and saw all the great
          events from his day down to the winding-up scene of all things.
          Among other things, he saw the Jews would be carried away shortly
          after the departure of himself and his father's family into
          Babylon, and he saw they would be afflicted for a length of time,
          and then be restored to Jerusalem. After their return, he saw the
          Messiah would make his appearance, and they would crucify him,
          and then they would be dispersed among all nations.
          He saw that the Gospel would be preached among all nations and
          kingdoms, first to the Jews, and then to the Gentiles. He saw
          that after the Gospel should be preached by the Twelve Apostles
          of the Lamb to the Jews and to the Gentiles, there would arise a
          great and abominable church, the most corrupt of all churches
          upon the face of all the earth, and that that great and
          abominable church should have power given unto them over the
          Saints of the Lamb to destroy them, &c., and that they should
          corrupt the Jewish Scriptures which should issue from the mouth
          of the Twelve Apostles of the Lamb, and take away from them many
          parts that were plain, and precious, and easy to the
          understanding of all men; and by reason of this great
          stumblingblock, the Scriptures being in such a state, there
          should be many among the nations of the Gentiles in the latter
          times that should exceedingly stumble and build up numerous
          churches after the forms of different doctrines, and they should
          deny miracles and the power of God, saying, "They are done away."
          After seeing all these things on the Eastern continent, he saw
          the promised land to which he and father's family were about to
          be led; and he beheld his descendants in their various
          generations, and he saw wars, &c., among them; he saw that Jesus,
          after his resurrection, made his appearance bodily among them:
          this took place on the promised land, which we call America. He
          saw the Israelites on this land become righteous, and he saw
          three generations pass away in righteousness; then the more part
          of them fell into wickedness and were destroyed, and the records
          kept among them contained the fulness of the Gospel and many
          prophecies and visions that were great and precious. He saw that
          a remnant of the nation should dwindle more and more in unbelief,
          and have wars and contentions among themselves, and become a
          degraded people, and be scattered upon all the face of this
          Then he saw in the latter days the nations and kingdoms of the
          Gentiles who should discover this land, and send forth their
          emigrants and form a great nation of Gentiles upon this
          continent; and he saw that they should have power to free
          themselves from every nation under heaven. Then he saw that by
          the power of God the records of his people should come forth; and
          he saw that a Church of the Saints should arise, and that it
          should spread itself upon al the face of the earth, among all the
          nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles; and he saw also that the
          great and abominable church that was among all the nations of the
          Gentiles, having dominion among all peoples and tongues, should
          gather together in multitudes among the nations of the earth and
          fight against the Lamb of God and against the Saints of the Most
          High and his covenant people, and he says--"I beheld the power of
          the Lamb, that it descended upon the Saints of the Most High that
          were scattered among all the nations of the Gentiles, and they
          were armed with righteousness and the power of God in great
          glory. And then he said, I saw the mother of abominations begin
          to have wars and rumours of war among all the nations and
          kingdoms of the Gentiles: and the Lord spake unto him, saying,
          Behold, the work of God is upon the mother of harlots, &c.
          This vision continued down to the end of time. But what I wish to
          call your attention to at this time is one event which has been
          in a measure literally fulfilled. It is an event that no man,
          unless he were a Prophet inspired by the Most High God, could
          have a heart big enough to prophesy of with the least expectation
          of its fulfilment; and that is, the Church of the Lamb of God
          that was to be raised up after the coming forth of these records
          of the ancient Israelites should be among all nations and
          kingdoms of the Gentiles.
          This was uttered and printed before the Church of Latter-day
          Saints was in existence. How could a young man, inexperienced as
          Joseph Smith was, have had all this foreknowledge of future
          events, unless he was inspired of God? How did he know that any
          Church believing in the Book of Mormon would arise? He was then
          in the act of translating these records; the Church had not yet
          an existence; and he was young, inexperienced, and ignorant as
          regards the education and wisdom of this world. How did he know
          that, after his manuscript was published, a church called the
          Church of the Lamb would arise and be built upon the fulness of
          the Gospel contained in the book? How did he know that, if it did
          arise, it would have one year's existence? What wisdom,
          education, or power could have given him this foreknowledge
          independent of the power of God? How could he know, if a church
          should arise, that it would have any influence beyond his own
          neighbourhood? How did he know it would extend through the State
          of New York, where it was first raised? How could he know that it
          would extend over the United States, and much more, that it would
          go to all nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles? And how did he
          know that the dominions of this Church among all the nations and
          kingdoms of the Gentiles should be small, because of the
          wickedness of the great "mother of abominations?" How did he know
          that the "mother of harlots" among these Gentiles would gather
          together in great multitudes among all the nations and kingdoms
          of the earth to fight against the Saints of the Lamb of God?
          Common sense tells us that this would be taking a stretch far
          beyond what any false prophet dare take, with any hope of
          To prophesy that a church would arise and have place in all the
          nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles, and then to prophesy that
          the "mother of harlots" would gather together vast multitudes
          among all these nations and fight against the Saints, is taking a
          step far beyond what an impostor would undertake, if he were
          disposed to successfully impose upon mankind. How far has this
          been fulfilled? Only in part; so far, however, as to give us no
          possibility of doubting that the balance will be fulfilled, every
          jot and tittle. It is true, the Saints of the Lamb of God are not
          among all the nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles yet; but there
          are very many of the nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles where
          this little Church that was organized in 1830 actually has a
          dominion and place.
          If we go anywhere throughout the nation of the Gentiles called
          the United states, we shall find in almost every State and
          Territory the Church of the Saints of the Lamb of God, that the
          world call "Mormons," "fanatics," "impostors," &c. If we go into
          canada, we find them there. If we go across the great ocean to
          the island of Great Britain, we find them there numbering seven
          or eight hundred churches organized, and some four thousand
          Elders and Priests ordained to preach the Gospel contained in the
          Book of Mormon, as well as in the Bible.
          The Saints in that country are scattered throughout England,
          Wales, Scotland, and Ireland. Tens of thousands of them have
          shipped for America, and tens of thousands still remain. Then
          cross the sea into that inhospitable country called Norway, and
          there we find many churches of the Saints. Then return a little
          south into Denmark, where thousands more will be found. Then go
          to the northeast of Denmark into Sweden, and we still find
          Latter-day Saints. Then go into Germany, and we find them
          scattered, more or less, throughout that confederation. I do not
          know that there is any Branch of the Saints in Prussia; neither
          do I know that they extend through all the German States; but we
          find them in several. Next, go into Switzerland and Italy, and we
          find them there. Then go to France, and we find a few there. Then
          go upon some of the islands of the sea, and a few thousands are
          found rejoicing in this Church. In Asia and Africa a few will be
          found. They are not among all the nations and kingdoms of the
          Gentiles, but they are scattered here and there among them; and
          their dominions are really small, because of the wickedness of
          the great and abominable church.
          There may be many nations of Asia where the feet of Latter-day
          Saints have not trod. I do not know that any of the Elders of
          this Church have gone to Japan. If we go into the South Sea
          Islands, the Friendly Islands, the Society Islands, and the
          Sandwich Islands, we find Latter-day Saints on almost all of
          Go into the various governments and kingdoms of South America,
          and we find the Latter-day Saints scarce. I don't know but there
          may be now and then an Elder that has found his way there; but
          suffice it to say that the dominions of the Saints in South
          America are very small. But we must look for the day when this
          prophecy shall be fulfilled, that the dominions of the Latter-day
          Saints shall be upon all the face of the earth among all the
          nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles: and has there not been
          enough already fulfilled to show that the man that uttered that
          before the rise of this Church was indeed truly a Prophet of the
          Most High God?
          Again: Although the great "mother of abominations" has not
          gathered together in multitudes upon the face of the earth among
          all the nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles to fight against the
          Lamb of god and his Saints, yet there has been enough fulfilled
          to show that the balance will be accomplished. Has this great and
          abominable power, under the name of "the mother of harlots,"
          popularly called Christendom, fought against the Saints in this
          country? Let the history of this Church answer that question; let
          the scenes we have passed through in the land of Missouri
          testify; let the tribulation this people had to endure in the
          state of Illinois bear witness. We will not refer to persecutions
          in Utah, for here we have had but little, compared with scenes we
          have past through in former years. Suffice it to say multitudes
          have been gathered together--under the influence of what? Under
          the influence of that great and abominable church or system
          called "the mother of harlots."
          When we come to search to the bottom of this matter, we find that
          has been the great influence which has produced all the
          persecutions that have come upon the Latter-day Saints since the
          organization of this Church. How many preachers were gathered
          together in the western part of Missouri at the time we were
          driven from the State to give their advice in a pretended court
          martial to have some fifteen or twenty of the leaders of this
          people taken out and shot on the public square the next morning?
          There were not less than seventeen priests who advised the
          When we come to hunt for the great influence that has existed on
          the multitudes that gathered to persecute the Saints of the Lamb
          of God, we find it proceeding from the pulpit. Through the
          falsehoods of priests and the publishing of false principles,
          they have endeavoured to set on the frenzied multitude to put to
          death the Latter-day Saints and deprive them of citizenship.
          It is not necessary to speak of the scenes of cruelty and
          bloodshed caused to the Saints by this influence. I can read you
          in this book, (Book of Doctrine and Covenants,) before we went to
          Missouri, that it should be the land of our enemies--that they
          should seek to destroy our lives; and it has been fulfilled to
          the very letter. We were told in revelations printed in this
          book, and before the prophecy came to pass, that we should be
          persecuted from city to city, and but few of those who went up to
          Jackson County, Missouri, should stand to receive their
          inheritance. It has been fulfilled to the very letter.
          Here, then, was the beginning, as it were, of the fulfilment of
          that saying in the Book of Mormon. That abominable church, among
          one of the nations of the Gentiles at least, was gathered
          together under a religious influence to persecute the Saints
          contrary to the Constitution of our country. They could not do it
          legally; they could not be upheld in it by true and legal
          authority: but they could do it illegally, under the sanction of
          priestcraft, under the advice of those who proclaim from the
          Let us now go into Canada, and there a religious influence
          existed, mobs arose, multitudes were gathered together, and the
          Saints were stoned, hunted, and driven to-and-fro, and had to
          flee from place to place. This persecution was raised up by the
          "mother of harlots," the "mother of abominations,"--because of
          what? Because we told them the Lord had revealed the same kind of
          religion in our day that he had eighteen hundred years ago. Go to
          England, and the same has happened there. Multitudes and
          multitudes started up against us. The Elders have had forty or
          fifty police to guard them from their meetings to their homes, to
          keep them from being destroyed by the tens of thousands of people
          that blockaded the streets for miles in length.
          I know these things to be facts from actual experience. I have
          passed through them. I have had tens of thousands rush upon me
          with all the fury of tigers, and they were only restrained by the
          power of God: but as yet the Lord has spared me, and so he has
          the most of the Elders that have travelled abroad. Go to Denmark,
          and we find the same opposing power; and whenever this Church has
          been organized, or a Branch established, the "mother of
          abominations" has marshalled her host. So far the prophecy has
          been fulfilled in part, but not in full. I will tell you what
          will come to pass before it is all fulfilled. There must be the
          interposition of the Almighty to make a change among the nations
          of the earth before this church can be established among all the
          nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles. This change will probably
          be brought about by war overturning all the governments and
          kingdoms of the Gentiles.
          A few years ago, many of the Saints, for want of a correct
          understanding of prophecy, thought that the war between Russia
          and France, England and Turkey, was the great war of
          extermination foretold by the Prophets. There are prophecies of
          this kind that the great "mother of abominations" will go to war,
          and not a nation under heaven will escape, as they will use each
          other up by millions. They imagined that perhaps the time had
          come for the nations of Christendom to be nearly exterminated by
          their great and terrible wars. But I lifted up my voice in
          england, and put it in writing also, that the war then commencing
          would not thus terminate. It was for another purpose: it was for
          a chastisement, and in some measure to ameliorate the condition
          of mankind, that the Gospel might more fully go forth among them.
          How is it with regard to the war now taking place between Austria
          and the allied powers of France and Sardinia? How extensive the
          present European war will be we do not know; but this we do know
          from prophecy--it will not result in the downfall of the "mother
          of harlots." There will be a time of peace--a time that will be
          more favourable to the promulgation of the Gospel, that you and I
          and whosoever of the servants of God he pleases may be sent to
          these European nations to fulfil the prophecy which I have
          referred to in the Book of Mormon, and establish the kingdom of
          God among all the nations of modern Europe. Where tyranny and
          oppression and all the horrors of despotism now reign, will be
          heard the Gospel of peace. Saints must be established in all
          those countries. Even in Russia, that place where they would
          almost put you to death if you brought a printed work of a
          religious nature into the empire,--in that country, where they
          will not suffer you to propagate the Bible unmolested, whose
          religion is established by law, has the Gospel of Jesus Christ to
          be preached. Yes, the Church of the Saints is to be established
          there; and after it is established, there they are to gather
          together in multitudes, like other nations, to fight against it;
          and so they will in Austria, Spain, Portugal, and in all the
          modern nations of Europe, as well as those nations that inhabit
          Asia and Africa. This war that is now taking place will not
          result in that dreadful extinction that is foretold in the Book
          of Mormon, and which will rage among all the nations and kingdoms
          of the Gentiles, or, in other words, among the nations of
          Christendom. The one is a war preparatory to the proclamation of
          the Gospel; the other is a war of terrible destruction, which
          will not better the condition of those who escape. The wars that
          are now taking place will have a tendency, in some measure, to
          open the way for the Elders of the Church of Jesus Christ to go
          and establish the Church and kingdom of God among those nations.
          A great many have prayed unwisely, and no wonder they cannot get
          faith to fulfil their prayers. How have they prayed? "O Lord,
          gather out all thy Saints from those European countries, and
          bring them to Zion with songs of everlasting joy upon their
          heads, that there may be none left abroad upon the earth."
          If the Lord should do this, it would prove the whole system
          false. When the time comes that the Saints of the Lamb of God are
          scattered upon all the face of the earth, among all nations and
          kingdoms of the Gentiles, and the multitudes gather against them
          to battles, we shall not find such unwise prayers answered. The
          Saints, instead of being all gathered out, will still be among
          the nations, for the power of the Lamb of God to descend upon the
          Saints of the Most High that are among all the nations and
          kingdoms of the Gentiles, and not only upon these, but also upon
          his covenant people, the descendants of Jacob; and they are to be
          armed with righteousness and the power of God in great glory. But
          gather them all out, and where have you got your Saints? It would
          completely falsify this saying.
          The day will come when the nations of Europe will have warred
          among themselves sufficiently long, and those despotic
          governments are torn down, and when the hand of oppression and
          tyranny has been eased up, and when the principles of religious
          liberty have become more fully and more widely spread, that the
          Elders of this church will traverse all these nations; and then
          we shall have use for these Seventies that have been organizing
          so long. They have apparently been resting upon their oars,
          waiting to be called out into the vineyard of the Lord. Then will
          be the time for missions and callings to be given to you.
          There are some sixty Quorums of Seventies: these have been
          organizing for years, being instructed by their Presidents--being
          taught in the things of the kingdom of god. What is your mission?
          The Book of Doctrine and Covenants tells me it is among the
          nations of the earth; that the Twelve are to open the doors; and
          wherever they cannot go, they were to send; and when they send,
          they shall call upon the Seventies in preference to any others,
          because it is more particularly their mission to go and preach to
          all people under heaven. You have not yet had an opportunity to
          magnify your calling; your mission has not yet begun, only in
          preparation; your great mission is still in the future among the
          nations and kingdoms of the Gentiles. Some may have thought that
          the times of the Gentiles was almost fulfilled. If the Lord has
          fulfilled the times of the Gentiles, your calling is good for
          nothing--it only exists in name. But let me tell you, you have
          been called to this high and holy calling, and you will have your
          hands full yet; and the Lord God of Israel, by his power, will
          bear you off among the nations; and He it is that will gird up
          your loins, and give your power among these nations; and He it is
          that will enable you to go forth from nation to nation, and from
          kingdom to kingdom, and no power will be able to stay your
          progress. That has all got to be fulfilled as sure as you have
          that calling upon your heads. And you have got to do a great deal
          of preaching before the times of the Gentiles are fulfilled; you
          have got to go and build up the Church of the Lamb of God among
          those nations, and set ministers over them, and go and build up
          more; and the High Priests that preside over them have got to
          purify their own hearts, and the Branches over which they preside
          to be prepared for the power of God that shall rest upon them in
          great glory, that when the multitudes gather to fight against
          them they may be armed with the power that comes from heaven,
          that will cause their thrones and their kingdoms to shake to
          their very centre.
          By-and-by, after you have fulfilled your missions to the nations
          of the Gentiles, and there will not any more of them
          repent,--that is, when you have fully accomplished all that is
          required of you in relation to them, you will have another
          mission, and so will the Twelve, and that is to the house of
          Israel that may be among those nations; I mean the literal
          descendants of Jacob--the Jews, and the descendants of the other
          tribes that may be scattered among those nations. There are some
          from the ten tribes among them; but he body of the ten tribes are
          in the north country. You will find a few among all these Gentile
          nations: you will have to direct your attention to them after you
          have fulfilled your mission among the Gentiles, and their times
          are fulfilled. You will have something to do among the Jews, and
          then will be a time of great power, such as you and I have not
          dreamed of. Indeed, we could not, with our narrow comprehensions
          of mind, perceive the power that will then follow. The Lord has
          told it in a revelation in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. He
          has told us, before the rise of this Church, that in bringing
          forth this Gospel, it is a light that could not be hid in
          darkness: therefore, he says I must bring the fulness of my
          Gospel from among the Gentiles to the house of Israel; or, this
          light of the fulness of my Gospel will, as it were, be covered up
          and hid in darkness in many respects, and will not shine with
          that brilliancy, power, and greatness: it will not appear in that
          magnitude that it will when I bring it from the midst of the
          Gentiles to my people, O house of Israel. Again, the Lord says,
          in another revelation in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, that
          when we have preached the Gospel faithfully to the Gentile
          nations, then cometh the day of my power; and we already know
          what the Psalmist says in regard to that day--"My people shall be
          willing in the day of my power." The house of Israel have been
          unwilling in many generations past to receive the Gospel; but in
          the day of his power, you Seventies, that will go forth among the
          nations of Gentiles to hunt out the literal descendants of Jacob,
          will be armed with that glory, power, and majesty and clothed
          upon from on high to that degree that no power on earth can stay
          you; and then, in that day, the seed of Jacob will be willing to
          receive the testimony of the Gospel. Then many of the Jews will
          believe, although many of that nation will gather to Jerusalem in
          unbelief. But the Book of Mormon has told us that the main part
          of them will believe while yet scattered. They will receive your
          testimony and gather to Jerusalem; and because of your testimony,
          the Gentile believers will gather to Zion; and because of your
          testimony, all the elect of God, of whatever nation, tongue, and
          people, will be gathered out year after year; and by-and-by, the
          great and last gathering will be done through instrumentality of
          angels. There will be two, as it were, grinding at a mill; the
          faithful one will be taken, and the other will be left: there
          will be two, as it were, sleeping in one bed; one will be picked
          up by the angels, and the other will be left; and the remnant of
          the children of god scattered abroad on all the face of the earth
          will receive their last gathering by the angels. But between this
          and that day there will be ship-load after ship-load gathering
          continually of the elect of God, of the Israel of God, and of the
          covenant people of the Lord to Zion and Jerusalem.
          By-and-by, when the Lord has made bare his arm in signs, in great
          wonders, and in mighty deeds, through the instrumentality of his
          servants the Seventies, and though the instrumentality of the
          churches that shall be built up, and the nations and kingdoms of
          the earth have been faithfully and fully warned, and the Lord has
          fulfilled and accomplished all things that have been written in
          the Book of Mormon, and in other revelations pertaining to the
          preaching of the Gospel to the nations of the Gentiles and to the
          nations of Israel, by-and-by the Spirit of God will entirely
          withdraw from those Gentile nations, and leave them to
          themselves. Then they will find something else to do besides
          warring against the Saints in their midst--besides raising their
          sword and fighting against the Lamb of God; for then war will
          commence in earnest, and such a war as probably never entered
          into the hearts of men in our age to conceive of. No nation of
          the Gentiles upon the face of the whole earth but what will be
          engaged in deadly war, except the Latter-day Kingdom. They will
          be fighting one against another. And when that day comes, the
          Jews will flee to Jerusalem, and those nations will almost use
          one another up, and those of them who are left will be burned;
          for that will be the last sweeping judgment that is to go over
          the earth to cleanse it from wickedness. That is the day spoken
          of in this book--And I saw there were wars and rumours of wars
          among the Gentiles, and the angel said to me, Behold the wrath of
          God is upon the mother of harlots; and when that day comes, then
          shall the work of the Father commence in preparing the way to
          gather in all his covenant people, and then great Babylon will
          come down.
          We have been telling you about modern prophecy delivered by
          Joseph Smith. Is it false, or is it true? The Latter-day Saints
          know it to be true, we have seen enough of its fulfilment to know
          that the balance will come to pass; but the world perceive it
          not: they know it not; they do not understand the future; they
          have not that spirit spoken of this forenoon by brother Taylor,
          that was not only to take of the things of the Father and show to
          the disciples, but show them things to come. They do not
          understand the spirit of prophecy. They do not perceive that
          which is written by the ancient Prophets, much less will they
          understand that plainly written by the latter-day Prophets;
          consequently, all these things will overtake them unawares. Even
          the coming of Christ, so great an event as that is, will be to
          them as a thief in the night. After the kingdom of God has spread
          upon the face of the earth, and every jot and tittle of the
          prophecies have been fulfilled in relation to the spreading of
          the Gospel among the nations,--after signs have been shown in the
          heavens above, and on the earth beneath, blood, fire, and vapour
          of smoke,--after the sun is turned into darkness, and the moon
          shall have the appearance of blood, and the stars have apparently
          been hurled out of their places, and all things have been in
          commotion, so great will be the darkness resting upon
          Christendom, and so great the bonds of priestcraft with which
          they will be bound, that they will not understand, and they will
          be given up to the hardness of their hearts. Then will be
          fulfilled that saying, That the day shall come when the Lord
          shall have power over his Saints, and the Devil shall have power
          over his own dominion. He will give them up to the power of the
          Devil, and he will have power over them, and he will carry them
          about as chaff before a whirlwind. He will gather up millions
          upon millions of people into the valleys around about Jerusalem
          in order to destroy the Jews after they have gathered. How will
          the Devil do this? He will perform miracles to do it. The Bible
          says the kings of the earth and the great ones will be deceived
          by these false miracles. It says there shall be three unclean
          spirits that shall go forth working miracles, and they are
          spirits of devils. Where do they go? To the kings of the earth;
          and what will they do? Gather them up to battle unto the great
          day of God Almighty. Where? Into the valley of Armageddon. And
          where is that? On the east side of Jerusalem.
          When he gets them gathered together, they do not understand any
          of these things; but they are given up to that power that
          deceived them, by miracles that had been performed, to get them
          to go into that valley to be destroyed. Joel, Zephaniah,
          Zechariah, Isaiah, Ezekiel, and nearly all of the ancient
          Prophets have predicted that the nations shall be gathered up
          against Jerusalem, in the valley of Jehoshaphat and the valley of
          Megiddo,--that there the Lord shall fight for his people, and
          smite the horse and his rider, and send plagues on these armies,
          and their flesh shall be consumed from their bones and their eyes
          from their sockets. They will actually fulfil these prophecies,
          with all their pretension to Bible and prophetic learning.
          But the Latter-day Saints are not in darkness; they are the
          children of light, although many of us will actually be asleep.
          We shall have to wake up and trim up our lamps, or we shall not
          be prepared to enter in; for we shall all slumber and sleep in
          that day, and some will have gone to sleep from which they will
          not awake until they awake up in darkness without any oil in
          their lamps. But, as a general thing, the Saints will understand
          the signs of the times, if they do lie down and get to sleep.
          Others have their eyes closed upon the prophecies of the ancient
          Prophets; and not only that, but they are void of the spirit of
          prophecy themselves. When a man has this, though he may appeal to
          ancient Prophets to get understanding on some subjects he does
          not clearly understand, yet, as he has the spirit of prophecy in
          himself, he will not be in darkness; he will have a knowledge of
          the signs of the times; he will have a knowledge of the house of
          Israel, and of Zion, of the ten tribes and of many things and
          purposes and events that are to take place on the earth; and he
          will see coming events, and can say such an event will take
          place, and after that another, and then another; and after that
          the trumpet shall sound, and after that certain things will take
          place, and then another trump shall sound, &c., &c.; and he will
          have his eye fixed on the signs of the times, and that day will
          not overtake him unawares; but upon the nations it will come as a
          thief upon the mighty men and upon the chief captains, who will
          gather up their hosts upon the mountains, hills, and valleys of
          Palestine, to fight against the jews; and they will be as blind
          as the dumb ass; and right in the midst of their blindness the
          Lord will rend the heavens and stand his feet upon the Mount of
          Olives, and all the Saints will come with him, and the wicked
          will be destroyed from off the face of the earth.
          I meant to be short this afternoon; but really, when I get to
          studying on these things, I forget myself, and oftentimes weary
          the patience of the people.
          God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, June 19, 1859
                            Brigham Young, June 19, 1859
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle, 
                        Great Salt Lake City, June 19, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt
          It is recorded in the New Testament, and said to be the words of
          the Saviour while speaking of his doctrine and the things he
          taught, "He that heareth and doeth my sayings shall know of my
          doctrine whether it is of God or men." "Whosoever keepeth my
          sayings shall know of my doctrine." I labour faithfully to
          instruct the people in the way of life; and the most important
          point of all my preaching and sayings is that they rest upon the
          words of the Saviour. Whosoever readeth the doctrine of the Son
          of God and obeys it does know whether it is true or false.
          Christ is the light of the world, and lighteth every man that
          cometh into it. No human being has ever been born upon this earth
          without more or less enlightenment by that Spirit and influence
          that flows from the fountain of intelligence. All people have
          been more or less taught by the Spirit of revelation; and let me
          say further, there never was a child born upon this earth that
          was not naturally endowed with that Spirit; and when we try to
          make ourselves believe differently, we are mistaken.
          It is extensively taught that nature must be subdued, and grace
          made to take its place. I wish to inform you that it is nature
          for the child to be influenced by the Spirit of God: it is nature
          for all people to be influenced by a good spirit; and the evil
          that is spoken of is the power the Devil has gained upon this
          earth through the fall. He gained power to tempt the children of
          men, and wickedness is produced through their yielding to his
          temptations; but it is not nature in them. They are not
          "conceived in sin and brought forth in iniquity" pertaining to
          their spirits: it is the flesh that is alluded in that passage.
          Then why not follow the dictates of the Good Spirit? We talk
          about it, read of it, believe in it--that Spirit which gives joy
          and peace to the children of men, and wishes and does no evil to
          any person; and that is the Spirit of the Gospel. 
          If people would listen to the whisperings of that Spirit, they
          would be led into the paths of truth and righteousness. If they
          would overcome temptations to evil--cause their spirits to
          overcome the flesh, they would bring themselves into subjection
          to the law of Christ, and become Saints of God.
          You discern evils in your neighbourhoods, in your families, and
          in yourselves. The disposition to produce evil, to annoy, to
          disturb the peace of families, neighbours, and society, is
          produced by the power of the enemy over the flesh, through the
          fall. Every person who will examine his own experience--who will
          watch closely the leading of his own desires, will learn that the
          very great majority prefer to do good rather than to do evil, and
          would pursue a correct course, were it not for the evil power
          that subjects them to its sway. In wrong-doing their own
          consciences condemn them. They are taught what is right, they
          read what is right, and at times the Spirit of the Lord is upon
          them teaching them what is right, and would be upon them from
          their youth, were it not that they give way to temptation and let
          the flesh overcome the spirits that God has placed within us. I
          feel to continually urge upon those who profess to be Saints
          never to grieve that Spirit that enlightens their minds, teaches
          them righteousness, to love God and their fellow-creatures, and
          to do good to themselves and to all around them, to promote
          righteousness upon the earth, and overcome iniquity in themselves
          and those around them as fast as possible.
          Some may imagine and really believe that I am opposed to the
          great majority of the inhabitants of the earth--to the religious
          and political parties of the day; but it is not so. To
          individuals, as such, I am not opposed. The doctrine I preach is
          not opposed to an individual upon the earth. If I am opposed to
          anything, it is to sin--to that which produces evil in the world.
          I believe that I may say with perfect safety that I am as clear
          as the stars that shine in the heavens with regard to opposing
          any mortal being on the earth, though many construe the opposing
          of their sins into an opposition to themselves. I do not feel
          opposed to an individual on the earth. I have not any enmity in
          my heart, or at least I should not have. If I have, I am thus far
          wrong. If we harbour vindictiveness, hatred, malice, and a spirit
          that produces evil within us, we are so far given up to the power
          of evil. But when I say that I am opposed to evil principles and
          their consequent practices, I use an expression that I think you
          can understand.
          I am much opposed to men and women who say that they believe in
          God the Father and in Jesus Christ his Son, and treat their names
          with lightness. I am very much opposed to a dishonest spirit, and
          that, too, in this community as well as in the world. I am very
          much opposed to deception. I am very much opposed to evil
          speaking. Now, understand me precisely as I mean. If I should
          hear a man advocate the erroneous principles he had imbibed
          through education, and oppose those principles, some might
          imagine that I was opposed to that man, when in fact I am only
          opposed to every evil and erroneous principle he advances. His
          morality, so far as it goes, is good.
          In the Christian world, thousands and millions of them are as
          close to the truth as any man that ever lived upon the face of
          the earth, so far as moral, Christian deportment is concerned. I
          can find a great many of this community who live as moral lives
          as men and women can. Is here anything else necessary and
          important? Yes--to so live as to have the light of the Spirit of
          truth abiding within you day by day, that when you hear the truth
          you know it as well as you do the faces of your father's family,
          and also understand every manifestation produced by erroneous
          I plead with the Elders of Israel day by day, when I have an
          opportunity, to live their religion--to so live that the Holy
          Ghost will be their constant companion; and then they will be
          qualified to be judges in Israel--to preside as Bishops,
          presiding Elders, and High Counsellors, and as men of God to take
          their families and friends by the hand and lead them in the path
          of truth and virtue, and eventually into the kingdom of God. Let
          me now tell you, Latter-day Saints, that you do not live to your
          privileges--you do not enjoy that which it is your privilege to
          enjoy; and when I see and hear of contentions, broils, misrule,
          bad feelings, ill conduct, wrong in my neighbour or myself, I
          know that we do not live according to our profession. Why not
          live above all suspicion and above the power of Satan? This is
          our privilege.
          So far as morality is concerned, millions of the inhabitants of
          the earth live according to the best light they have--according
          to the best knowledge they possess. I have told you frequently
          that they will receive according to their works; and all who live
          according to the best principles in their possession, or that
          they can understand, will reactive peace, glory, comfort, joy,
          and a crown that will be far beyond what they are anticipating.
          They will not be lost.
          I was highly gratified by a remark made by the Reverend Mr. Vaux,
          the gentleman who has just addressed you, that the terror of the
          Lord never can, neither should, in the nature of things, bring
          men to repentance. Those of you who are acquainted with the
          history of the world reflect upon the conduct of the inhabitants
          of the earth, and when did tyranny ever cause repentance of evil?
          Never. It produces crime. When men are infringed upon in their
          rights and tyrannized over, they are prone to rise in their might
          and declare, "We will do as we please, and will let you know that
          we will have the ruling of our own rights and dispositions.
          Tyrannical power may possess the ability to behead them, hang
          them, or sentence them to prison; but resolute men will have
          their will.
          Unless a ruler has the power of the Priesthood, he cannot rule
          the minds of the people and win their unbounded confidence and
          love. To illustrate my idea, I will relate an anecdote. A young
          man entered the ministry, but soon learned that he could not rule
          the minds of the people. He then turned his attention to the
          study and practice of medicine, and directly discovered that the
          power of evil had induced the people to care more for their
          bodies than for their souls. But that profession did not give him
          the influence he desired, for he found the will of the people
          first and foremost with them. He then studied law, and could
          command all the influence he desired; for their wills they would
          gratify in preference to either soul or body. You cannot break
          down the indomitable will of the human family. I have known
          children to be so abused and whipped as to render them almost or
          entirely worthless, and still the indomitable will remained. How
          came it there? God organized us to become absolutely independent;
          and the will I am speaking about is implanted within us by him;
          and the spirit of every intelligent being is organized to become
          independent according to its capacity.
               You cannot break nor destroy the will. It is influenced and
          controlled more or less by the evil that is sown in the flesh,
          but not in the spirit, until the body has grown to years of
          accountability. Then evil, when listened to, begins to rule and
          overrule the spirit God has placed within man.
          The Apostles and Prophets, when speaking of our relationship to
          God, say that we are flesh of his flesh and bone of his bone. God
          is our Father, and Jesus Christ is our elder brother, and both
          are our everlasting friends. This is Bible doctrine. Do you know
          the relationship you sustain to them? Christ has overcome, and
          now it is for us to overcome, that we may be crowned with him
          heirs of God--joint heirs with Christ.
          I feel to urge upon the people continually to depart from every
          evil. We wish to see the kingdom of God in all its fulness on the
          earth; and whoso beholds it will see a kingdom of purity, a
          kingdom of holiness, a people filled with the power of the upper
          world--with the power of God; and sin will be overcome, and this
          independent organization will be brought into subjection to that
          law. We call it the law of Christ: it is the law of eternal life.
          When we speak of the law of Christ, we speak of it as the power
          to keep matter in its organization.
          You read of the first and second death. We witness, day by day,
          the dissolution of the body, and there is also a second death.
          Let a person observe the law of Christ as set forth in the Bible,
          the Book of Mormon, and in all revelations God has given from the
          days of Adam until now, and his conduct tends to eternal life. It
          will not save their bodies from death, for it is the decree of
          the Almighty that the flesh shall die. They will be made pure and
          holy, and be brought into a celestial kingdom through the body's
          being made pure by falling back into the dust. Sin has entered
          into the world, and death by sin; so death has passed upon all
          mankind, and there is no excuse: they must meet this change.
          It may be said that Enoch and his holy city went to heaven, that
          Elijah was caught up, and that it is generally believed that
          Moses did not die; still the sentence that is passed upon all
          mankind will come upon them at some time or other. They must meet
          this change, to be prepared to enter into the celestial kingdom
          of our Father and God.
          It has also been decreed by the Almighty that spirits, upon
          taking bodies, shall forget all they had known previously, or
          they could not have a day of trial--could not have an opportunity
          for proving themselves in darkness and temptation, in unbelief
          and wickedness, to prove themselves worthy of eternal existence.
          The greatest gift that God can bestow upon the children of men is
          the gift of eternal life--that is, to give mankind power to
          preserve their identity--to preserve themselves before the Lord.
          The disposition, the will, the spirit, when it comes from heaven
          and enters the tabernacle, is as pure as an angel.
          The spirit from the eternal worlds enters the tabernacle at the
          time of what is termed quickening, and forgets all it formerly
          knew. It descends below all things, as Jesus did. All beings, to
          be crowned with crowns of glory and eternal lives, must in their
          infantile weakness begin, with regard to their trials, the day of
          their probation. They must descend below all things, in order to
          ascend above all things. There could not be a more helpless child
          born of a woman than was Jesus Christ; yet he so grew and
          increased in wisdom and might, that in childhood he could
          confound the doctors and lawyers in his questions and answers. He
          increased rapidly in his mental capacity, for he was the Son of
          the Father who dwells in eternity, and was capacitated to receive
          the wisdom of eternity faster than we can. But we are capacitated
          to shun every evil, if we listen to the still small voice and to
          those holy principles that flow from the fountain of all
          Cleave to light and intelligence with all your hearts, my
          brethren, that you may be prepared to preserve your identity,
          which is the greatest gift of God. God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / John
          Taylor, November 13, 1859
                           John Taylor, November 13, 1859
                                    TRIALS, ETC.
           A Discourse by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, November 13, 1859.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          In rising before a congregation of Saints, I generally feel as
          though I want to say something that will be for the benefit of my
          brethren and sisters. Something that will be of some real
          practical use is, in my opinion, what we want; but to talk about
          abstract theories, idealities, and things that have not much
          substance or reality in them, I do not think is of much use to
          anybody. In regard to the Gospel of Jesus Christ, it is so great,
          so extensive, so comprehensive, so deep, so high, and so various,
          that it is almost impossible for a person to present anything
          that is wrong. A man can never speak upon anything that is wrong,
          so long as he continues himself to the limits of truth.
          In relation to our present position, the things with which we are
          surrounded, the prospects that lie before us, and our hopes,
          cares, and anxieties, these are things that operate upon our
          minds, or that ought to have some influence with us. For
          instance, I am an Elder in Israel; so are many of you; and we all
          profess to be Saints, nearly the whole of this congregation. Now,
          the question is, What is it to be a Saint? And how far am I, and
          how far are you fulfilling the obligations that devolve upon us
          as Saints of God--as Elders in Israel--as fathers of families and
          mothers of families? Let us ask ourselves these questions--Are we
          performing our various duties in building up the kingdom of God,
          in rolling forth his work upon the earth? And what are we doing
          to bring about the latter-day glory? Which of our acts tends to
          this? Do any of them? or do all of them? And what is really our
          position? These are things that it is well for us to weigh,
          consider, and find out the real responsibilities that are resting
          upon us.
          Why did I become a "Mormon?" And why did we all become "Mormons?"
          We should say, Because we believed "Mormonism" to be true. What
          is truth? and what part of it did we believe? In this case we
          should say, All of it. What did we embrace "Mormonism" for? It
          certainly was not to profess religion, in order that we might
          have the honour of men; for there was nothing of that associated
          with it. We had to endure considerable reproach, and have our
          names cast out as evil, and to associate with a people that were
          universally despised. And so they are now. But we have got along
          with it, so that we now care nothing about it. Now, there is or
          ought to be a reality about it. So far as I am personally
          concerned, if any one wants to know why I became a "Mormon," I
          will answer, Because I considered that I was an intelligent,
          rational being,--that I had to do with eternity as well as time;
          and having to do with both, I wanted to act in that way I could
          secure the approbation of my Father in heaven, that I might be
          prepared to enter into a better, purer, and more exalted state of
          being in the eternal world. These were some of the first thoughts
          and sentiments that governed my mind.
          In the next place, I was called upon to be an Elder. What was my
          object then? It was to obey the truth and teach others, that they
          might have the same blessings that I possessed. I presume you
          felt so too, and rejoiced that you knew something of the life to
          come--that your hope bloomed with immortality and eternal life;
          and when you were ordained, you tried to magnify that calling and
          Priesthood. You were mobbed, persecuted, and afflicted, and
          passed through scenes of difficulty, privation, and trial, which
          you endured patiently and joyfully, knowing it was from the Lord
          and intended for your good; and you were trying to obtain
          salvation in the eternal worlds.
          Many of you have passed through affliction of various kinds. If
          it was an affliction to be robbed of your property--if it was a
          trial to be robbed of your good name, you have endured that and
          passed through it. What did you do it for? and why did you endure
          it? Just for the same reason that the ancient Saints did. I never
          read in the Bible, nor anywhere else, of the Saints having any
          other kind of treatment than that which you have received.
          When I embraced the Gospel, I expected to have my name cast out
          as evil. I expected to be persecuted and to be mobbed, and, if
          necessary, to lay down my life; and I have come pretty near it a
          number of times. But this was nothing particularly new; for I had
          learned before I was a "Mormon" that there was an antagonism
          between truth and error, purity and iniquity,--that the righteous
          always were persecuted, and that many of the ministers of Jesus
          had been called to lay their lives down for their religion; and I
          never expect to see anything different; and my feelings and ideas
          are precisely the same on this subject as they were twenty years
          ago. There is still that same spirit of antagonism existing
          between truth and error that there was then. Let a man join this
          Church;--I don't care how honourable he is--the moment he does,
          it, that man will be despised, as sure as Jesus was. Has he
          injured anybody? No. He was probably a good man, and esteemed by
          his neighbours, and continued so; but when he became a servant of
          God, the powers of darkness were let loose upon him; men began to
          persecute him and speak evil of him, and his name was cast out as
          evil. This is the lot of every man that receives the truth--I
          don't care where he comes from. In the United States, england,
          Ireland, Scotland, Wales, France, Switzerland, Germany, or any
          part of the world, you will find the same spirit existing; and if
          you were to ask our persecutors, they could not tell you the
          cause of their doing it. But although they cannot explain the
          cause, yet it is "God damn the Mormons!" Ask them, Have they
          injured you? No, they have not. Have they taken anything from
          you, or robbed you of your liberty? No they have not. But still
          it is, "God damn the Mormons!" And the simple reason why they
          cannot tell the cause is because they do not know by what spirit
          they are governed and controlled. If they knew by what spirit
          they were governed, they would know why they are constantly using
          their influence against the workers of righteousness. You may go
          back to the Apostolic dispensation. Take Peter, James, and John,
          and inquire who interfered with them before they became
          Christians, while they were fishermen? And supposing they had a
          knock down about the separation and division of the fish, no
          matter: they were all one; they were of the world, all pulling in
          the same net, one with the world. After awhile they became
          Christians, and then they were persecuted from city to city, from
          state to state, and their names were cast out as evil. Take Jesus
          for example: what harm did he do? He healed the sick, opened the
          eyes of the blind, and unstopped the ears of the deaf. He found
          some rascals in the Temple, it is true, and took a whip and drove
          them out, and said, "it is written, my house shall be a house of
          prayer, and you have made it a den of thieves." This, of course,
          made a disturbance, Jesus amazed them by teaching them good
          principles, by telling them of their evils, exposing their
          iniquities, and telling them that they were whited walls and
          painted sepulchres. But it was the truth. They did not wish to
          hear it: they loved darkness rather than light. That was the kind
          of feeling and state of things then, and it is the same now.
          Truth has precisely the same effect now that it had then, and I
          presume it always will have. And if they will have done these
          things in the green tree, what will they do in the dry? 
          A good man is willing to have his deeds brought to light. He
          don't care how big a light it is. He is willing to say, "If there
          is any wickedness in me, search me and let it be seen." But not
          so with many of the religious professors and hypocrites of the
          present day. Like the ancient Pharisees, these modern sepulchres,
          the moment you open them, are discovered to be filled with
          nothing but rottenness and dead men's bones. And these whited
          walls are the same: there is the same hypocrisy; and whenever you
          examine them, there is nothing but rottenness and corruption.
          They might as well complain of the sun shining as to complain of
          the establishment and spread of truth. The workers of iniquity
          love darkness rather than light, because their deeds are evil. If
          the evil did not exist, the light could not make it manifest. All
          the harm we have ever done the world is to tell them the truth as
          God has revealed it, and seek to make them happy. For doing this
          we have been persecuted, and expect it.
          Peter, in speaking of this subject, said--"Beloved, think it not
          strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though
          some strange thing happened unto you; but rejoice, inasmuch as ye
          are partakers of Christ's sufferings; that, when his glory shall
          be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy." (1 Peter
          iv. 12, 13.) He might just as well have told them that it would
          be so, so long as there was a God in heaven and a Devil in hell;
          and it is absolutely necessary that it should be so. Concerning
          these matters, I do not have any trouble. What if we have to
          suffer affliction! We came here for that purpose: we came in
          order that we might be purified; and this is intended to give us
          a knowledge of God, of our weakness and strength, of our
          corruptions, and to develop the evils that are within us,--to
          give us a knowledge of eternal life, that we may be enabled to
          overcome all evil and be exalted to thrones of power and glory.
          Hence, when people talk to me about being severely tried, I have
          to inform them that I do not know much about it. I feel, however,
          to sympathise with others. It is very natural for a man to say,
          Why am I placed in such position? Why have I to grapple with
          these things--with these afflictions?
          So far as I am personally concerned, I am here as a candidate for
          eternity--for heaven and for happiness. I want to secure by my
          acts a peace in another world that will impart that happiness and
          bliss for which I am seeking. If I am driven with my brethren as
          I have been, I ask myself what is the meaning of it. If I have to
          pass through afflictions, I wish them to be sanctified to my
          good. If I had nothing to do, and you had nothing to do, but to
          sit and sing ourselves away to everlasting bliss, as the
          Methodists and others do, it would be very easy. Why, the Lord
          could easily remove these afflictions; but he has not a mind to
          do it.
          We read about the patience of Job; but I do not think he was a
          very patient man. Probably he was, sometimes, in some things; and
          in some things he was not. He cursed the day he was born, and
          wished the light had never shone upon him. He was a good man
          according to his own account. It was said by some that his
          afflictions came because of his iniquities; but nobody was found
          to say and show what they were. It appears that the Gods had a
          council or conference together, and the Devil appeared amongst
          them. "And the Lord said unto Satan, Whence comest thou? Then
          Satan answered the Lord, and said, From going to and fro in the
          earth, and walking up and down in it. And the Lord said unto
          Satan, Hast thou considered my servant Job, that there is none
          like him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that
          feareth God and escheweth evil?" (Job i. 7, 8.)
          It appears from this that he was a man such as we ought to
          be--one that feared God and acted for eternity, and that he
          eschewed all evil. We are told still further that the Devil
          complained that the Lord had set a hedge round about him, so that
          it was next to impossible to touch him; but promised, if he would
          take that away and let him have a rap at him, that his faith in
          God would be shaken. From this same chapter we learn that the
          Lord said he could have a chance--that he might try Job, and see
          how he would act. I have no doubt but the Devil chuckled over
          Job, and determined to destroy him and his family; and he went to
          work and gathered together the lightning, knocked down the house
          where the children of Job were assembled, and killed them all.
          Then he stirred up the Sabeans, who stole his oxen and asses, and
          the Chaldeans, who stole his camels and slew his servants. And
          the servants of Job came in, one after another, and told him the
          news; and each messenger said, "And I only escaped alone to tell
          What was the reason? The hedge was taken away, and Satan was
          allowed to do with him just what he saw proper, only to spare his
          life. What did Job say? He is reported to have said a great deal;
          but he was probably more patient than many of us would have been;
          for he said, after the report of all his misfortunes, "The Lord
          gave, and the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name of the
          Lord." He did not say it was the "damned Gentiles" and Sabeans or
          Philistines that had done these things.
          If I had cattle, houses, and possessions, the Lord gave them to
          me, and he has the right to take them away. If I have any of the
          blessings of this life, I received them from the Lord. It was the
          Almighty that gave them to me; and if they are taken away, I
          ought to say with Job, "The Lord gave, and the Lord taketh away;
          blessed be the name of the Lord." Was not that a good feeling
          that Job possessed? and do you not think we should have similar
          feelings? I don't think that these "damned Gentiles," as some of
          you term them, have so much to do with it as you suppose. They
          are servants to whom they yield themselves servants to obey; and
          therefore I do not think you ought to blame so much as you do,
          for they are under an influence that they cannot resist, and are
          merely doing the will of their father. They calumniate you and
          they lie, as you say, like the Devil. But, bless you, they cannot
          help it, and the Lord permits it to be so. They cannot do any
          more than they are permitted to do. It is just as the Scriptures
          say--"The wrath of man shall praise me, and the remainder of
          wrath I will restrain, and I will put in order and accomplish my
          purpose upon the earth." Now, if it was not the Sabeans, the
          Philistines, and the lightning that did all this to Job, I do not
          think it is the Missourians, but it is their father, who
          is--Where? [Laughter.] We ought not to complain of our position,
          I think. I do not want to complain. I never have felt a spirit of
          fault-finding or complaining.
          From what I have quoted from the Book of Job, you discover that
          the Devil was accustomed in those days to appear before the Lord,
          as he has done in these last days; and I can assure you that he
          has been above once. In regard to Job he said, "I have tried him,
          and only let me touch his body: skin for skin, all that a man
          hath will he give for his life." "Well," says the Lord, "he is in
          your hands, only you shall spare his life." The Devil then smote
          him with boils, and Job began to curse things around him, and it
          appears that the Devil was pretty near right about it.
          But Job would not deny his God. He was firm in his integrity, and
          he possessed the spirit of revelation, had a right kind of belief
          in God--in futurity, and was submissive to the will of the
          Almighty. It is said that he got mad: and who would not be? I do
          not know that the Lord would be displeased with a man for getting
          mad when the Devil was let loose upon him. At any rate, we are
          informed that "In all this Job sinned not."
          I remember hearing a woman say in Missouri, "I'll be damned if I
          will stand it any longer; for this is the fifth house the mob
          have burned down for me in less than two years." Job did not feel
          so. He was indeed severely tried; but when he came down to sober
          reflection, he said in his heart, "The Sabeans may take my asses,
          and the Chaldeans may fall upon my servants and kill them and
          steal my sheep, and my house be thrown down with the storm, and I
          may lie in the ashes, and men that I would not associate with the
          dogs of my flocks may wear away my life, and my body may go to
          dust; yet, though worms prey upon it, in my flesh shall I see
          God. Naked I came into the world, and naked I shall go out:
          blessed be the name of the Lord." Was not this a good feeling to
          manifest? Let us try to imitate it and acknowledge the chastening
          rod of the Almighty.
          Now, I will consider the character of Jesus for a short time. I
          will take him for an example, and ask why he was persecuted and
          afflicted? Why was he put to death? We are told by the Apostle
          that it was necessary for him, of whom are all things, to make
          the captain of our salvation perfect through suffering. It was
          absolutely necessary that he should pass through this state, and
          be subject to all the weaknesses of the flesh,--that he should
          also be subjected to the buffetings of Satan the same as we are,
          and pass through all the trials incident to humanity, and thereby
          comprehend the weakness and the true character of human nature,
          with all its faults and foibles, that we might have a faithful
          High Priest that would know how to deliver those that are
          tempted; and hence one of the Apostles, in speaking of him, says
          "For we have not a High Priest which cannot be touched with the
          feelings of our infirmities, but was in all points tempted like
          as we are, yet without sin." (Heb. iv. 15.)
          Here, then, we find the reason why he was tempted and afflicted.
          He stood at the head of that dispensation, and came to atone for
          the transgressions of men--to stand at the head as the Saviour of
          It was necessary that he should have a body like ours, and be
          made subject to all the weaknesses of the flesh,--that the Devil
          should be let loose upon him, and that he should be tried like
          other men. Then, again, in Gethsemane, he was left alone; and so
          great was the struggle, that we are told he sweat, as it were,
          great drops of blood. In the great day when he was about to
          sacrifice his life, he said, "My God, my God, why hast thou
          forsaken me?" He has passed through all this, and when he sees
          you passing through these trials and afflictions, he knows how to
          feel towards you--how to sympathise with you. It was necessary
          that he should pass this fiery ordeal; for such is the position
          of things, and such the decrees of the All-wise Creator.
          In regard to any circumstances that have taken place with regard
          to this people, my feelings are and have been for over twenty
          years, that I am aiming at eternal life, and am independent of
          the derision of fools. If a man has a mind to determine upon
          pursuing another course, I have nothing to do with it. I believe
          in God, in Jesus Christ, and in the exaltation of the human
          family, and consequently have acted and do act in accordance with
          that belief. If others choose to do otherwise, that is their
          business. But, says one, Don't you want to send them all to hell?
          No, I don't; but I would be glad to get them out of it; and if I
          could do them any good, I would do it with pleasure. I do not
          believe in this wrath and dread; but if a man acts meanly, I will
          tell him that he is a poor, mean curse. Then, if I find him
          hungry, I would feed him; or if I found him naked, I would clothe
          him; for the Gospel teaches me to do good and benefit mankind as
          far as lies in my power.
          I believe that everything is permitted of God, although I am far
          from believing that he sanctions everything. By this, some will
          consider that I am a fatalist. So far as this goes, I am; but not
          in the way that the term is generally understood. These things
          are permitted for our good and perfection.
          Suppose that you are wealthy and abound in the things of this
          world, and have everything good, and have the honour of the
          world, what would it amount to? Let me know that I have the
          approbation of God, that I am to my word, that I do not do wrong,
          that I treat everybody right, and withal possess the favour of
          the Almighty, then I am satisfied. I do not trouble as to these
          minor things. If I can only have the blessing and smiles of my
          heavenly Father, whether that comes in the shape of wealth or
          poverty, in the shape of affliction or peace, it is a matter of
          very little consequence to me; but if prosperity, wealth, and
          peace come along with it, all is right. And I consider things of
          this kind, for I know that all we have is in the hands of God.
               Now, suppose that the President of the United States should
          issue a manifesto ordering the "Mormons" to leave or be
          destroyed, who would care? If I were to express my feelings, I
          should say it was exceedingly mean. Suppose he should send
          another army here, who would care about it? We are in the hands
          of God, and he can say as he said to the Devil in regard to Job.
          Do you think anybody can injure or take the lives of God's
          people, unless he permits it? No; there is no power this side of
          heaven that can do it. God controls his people and his people's
          affairs, and there is no power can interfere farther than he lets
          them. Now, who is hurt? Why a lot of the folks were tremendously
          scared when those soldiers were sent out! (Laughter.) Were you
          not very much afraid? I will admit that some few felt afraid; but
          was there anything the matter? No, there was nothing the matter
          in particular. If the Lord wanted to have me killed, I would just
          as soon be killed as not. I do not believe in a religion that has
          not got all my affections; but I believe in a religion that I can
          live for or die for. I am not talking about things that I do not
          understand. I have wrestled with death, and had the Devil aiming
          at me, and I cared nothing for it. Let me be deprived of this
          hope, and my religion is vain. I would just join in upon the
          principle that the Gentiles do--viz., "Let us eat, drink, and be
          merry, for to-morrow we die." It is for us to act upon the
          principle that we started upon--to trust and have faith in
          God--to let this influence us in our acts one towards another.
          Let us now turn and examine ourselves. Why did you become a
          "Mormon?" Simply because you wanted to be saved, and to work
          righteousness by keeping your spirits and bodies pure. Did you
          not in times past hope that you would become pure by obedience to
          the Gospel and helping to build up the kingdom of God? How do you
          expect to bring this about now? Do you expect to do it by
          riotousness and indulging in rowdyism? Has the Gospel changed? or
          how is it?
          I observed that there are some very good scholars among us who
          can learn some things very quickly. There are some men who call
          themselves Elders that are trying if they cannot swear better
          than the Gentiles. Now, let such men go before God with their
          mouths full of foulness, or get their families together to ask
          God to bless them, and see what liberty they have. Such acts are
          the result of ignorance, blindness, and corruption. Are such
          going to be saviors upon Mount Zion? Some of these are Elders who
          are going to teach the people the ways of salvation!
          This reminds me of a man that went from Liverpool to introduce me
          into Ireland. He told the people what a glorious Gospel we had
          got, and what blessings were in reserve for the faithful, and he
          was drunk three-parts of his time. He was a pretty messenger of
          I consider that all such persons ought to be ashamed of
          themselves. I would like to see these things stopped; and if you
          won't stop them, I will tell you one thing that will stop--you
          will cease to have the Spirit of God upon you to give you light
          and intelligence, and you will cease to be Saints of the Most
          High God. You will go back into darkness and folly, like the sow
          that was washed and again returns to her wallowing in the mire. I
          would like to see all the Saints do better than the Gentiles for
          they do not pretend to be religious. I would like to see the
          Gentiles also do better; and if there are any of them here, I
          hope they will pay attention to this. It is too mean to utter
          such low-lived expressions: it is humiliating and unmanly to go
          and get his brain muddled, and all the faculties of his mind
          darkened with his intemperate habits. It is a disgrace for men of
          education and intelligence to be unable to utter five words
          without an oath. Every child ought to point the finger of scorn
          at any man that will come down to such a mean standard; and you
          Elders in Israel and Saints, do not let people laugh at you for
          getting drunk and rowdying in the streets of Zion. Before I would
          be so mean, I would go and stick my head into a barrel, and crawl
          out of sight, and would not be seen for twelve months.
          Let us fear God with our hearts--not with our lips, store up the
          truth in our minds, work righteousness, do good one to another,
          and do right to everybody: then your peace will flow as a river;
          then we can bow before the Lord our God, and ask his blessings
          upon us and our families; then there will be no wrangling in our
          bosoms, nor any bad or unpleasant feelings towards our
          If it was right for us to commence on these principles, it is
          right for us to fear God in our hearts. Brethren and sisters,
          fear God in your lives and conduct; speak nothing but what you
          know to true; keep a guard over your actions; keep the Spirit of
          God within you, and the Lord will be with you all the day long.
          I pray God to keep us in the way of truth, in the name of Jesus.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, July 31, 1859
                            Brigham Young, July 31, 1859
                              PRIESTHOOD AND ETERNAL LIFE.
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 31, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I rejoice in the privilege of making a few remarks this morning,
          by way of explanation and exhortation.
          If the Latter-day Saints assemble to worship merely because our
          fathers did, or because we have been so taught by our
          schoolmasters, we have not a correct view of the subject. The
          Being who organized us did so upon principles which pleased him,
          and can please us only through obedience to his laws. That Being
          placed within us a principle that has been among all the nations
          of men from the beginning--the principle of reverence, of
          worship, of seeking after something superior to what we possess.
          Every person possesses more or less of this principle; we all
          acknowledge it more or less, and all are seeking something not in
          our possession.
          We are on this earth for an express purpose. The body is
          organized, the spirit takes possession of it, and here we are as
          finite beings in a world of sin, of darkness, and of the
          thralldom of iniquity; and that, too, for an ex press purpose
          that cannot be accomplished upon any other principle or plan.
          Eternal existence depends solely upon adopting and carrying out
          in our lives the principles couched in the term "holy
          Priesthood," which alone tend to life and eternal duration and
          exaltation. We are seeking for something that we are not now in
          possession of; and every individual wishes to understand those
          true principles which will put him in possession of the right
          plan by which to obtain what we are seeking.
          Mankind are prone to seeking after perishable things, though we
          in reality, if we did but realize it, are by no means doing so
          exclusively. The spirit and intelligence that God has placed
          within us prompt us to seek more or less after imperishable
          things. Had we worlds to command and dictate in our finite state,
          with the authority and power we now possess, it would not satisfy
          the mind.
          The holy Priesthood is a system of laws and government that is
          pure and holy; and if it is adhered to by intelligent man, whom
          God has created a little lower than angels, it is calculated to
          preserve our tabernacles in eternal being; otherwise they will be
          resolved into native element. Nothing is calculated to satisfy
          the mind of an intelligent being, only to obtain principles that
          will preserve him in his identity, to enable him to increase in
          wisdom, power, knowledge, and perfection. And when we meet to
          worship, we do or should meet to speak of those principles and to
          strengthen our faith. But should it please the Almighty to place
          us in circumstances that would preclude our assembling to
          worship, if we understand these principles, they are as dear to
          us in our closets, in our homes, and when we are labouring in our
          fields, our shops, or in the kanyons, as when we are in this
          We are searching for these principles, and we are labouring
          continually to obtain--What? You see mankind running to and fro,
          like ants upon an ant-hill,--now forward, now wheeling and taking
          the back track; then to the right and to the left, seemingly in a
          perfect state of excitement and confusion. They are seeking they
          know not what. They possess the foundation for eternal
          intelligence, and they do not know how to obtain that which will
          satisfy their minds. Nothing can satisfy, except being perfectly
          subject to the law that will preserve them in their identity to
          all eternity, and that is the holy Priesthood.
          And yet, so long as we have lived, and as much as the wisest of
          us have seen and learned, we are still comparatively as infants.
          It is by the law of the Priesthood that men are, and by that law
          they may maintain their eternal identity. A strict observance of
          those laws will secure an inheritance in that kingdom where death
          never enters, and all else will sooner or later pass away as a
          night vision.
          When we undertake to worship the Lord, it is eternal principles
          that we desire to learn. They are taught here from Sabbath to
          Sabbath, a little here and a little there, pertaining to the
          doctrines of salvation, like explaining the civil laws of the
          land. Lawyers are called upon to explain the civil law, and we
          must be lawyers in the law of the Priesthood, to read,
          comprehend, and correctly teach the writings of Moses, of the
          Psalmist, of the Prophets and Apostles, or to tell the truth as
          it comes fresh from heaven, independent of reading from any book.
          No one can correctly dispute that mankind are possessed of
          intelligence. Reflect upon the intelligence they possess in
          mechanism, in astronomy, &c. Did they produce that? No. I
          obtained the principles of intelligence that I am in possession
          of from the same source that they obtained theirs, and which I
          attribute to the Author of our existence. But they cannot tell
          from whence those principles came. They are searching and
          researching with an inherent principle that never can be
          satisfied without true knowledge; and that true knowledge flows
          through the Priesthood, to enable us to know how to order our
          lives, to overcome every principle that tends to the death, and
          to embrace every principle that tends to the life, that we may
          preserve our identity to all eternity, which is the greatest
          blessing bestowed upon man, and which we now have the privilege
          to place ourselves in the way to secure.
          The laws given by the Almighty to the children of men, by which
          we can preserve our spirits and our bodies to all eternity, are
          what the world call "Mormonism." Those laws are what this people
          believe and are in possession of. And are we obliged to faulter
          here and faulter there? If I am presented with unwholesome food,
          or with poison that would destroy my life, am I obliged to eat
          it? No, though I may be obliged to have it presented to me. If a
          man hands you a dose of arsenic, saying that you need it and that
          it will do you good, are you obliged to swallow it? or if those
          who prefer sin, and roll it under their tongues as a sweet
          morsel, present to you principles that tend to the death, are you
          obliged to receive them--to join in and commit sin? Some who
          profess to be Latter-day Saints do so, and continue to do so.
          What a pity it is! How strange it is that mankind do not better
          understand and conduct themselves! True, as is written, sin was
          introduced to the human family by the transgression of our first
          parents, and thereby the Adversary of all righteousness gained
          great power over our bodies, as we can daily see exhibited,--the
          flesh, as the Apostle has written, warring against the spirit. So
          in a garden, the weeds spring up spontaneously; and if you wish
          to produce certain fruits and vegetables, you must carefully till
          the soil, because the ground is cursed to produce thorns and
          thistles and obnoxious weeds. The original transgression
          subjected the flesh to weakness and infirmities, but not the
          spirit; which explains how much easier it is for a person to sin
          than to work righteousness, by the power sin has obtained over
          earthly tabernacles, notwithstanding the promptings to do right,
          and that a person feels better in doing right than wrong.
          We must have our day of trial--an opportunity to become
          acquainted with the bitter and the sweet. We are so organized as
          to be able to choose or to refuse. We can take the downward road
          that leads to destruction, or the road that leads to life. We can
          constantly act upon the principles that tend to death, or refuse
          them and act upon the principles that pertain to life and
          salvation. This is a day of trial; or faith and patience can now
          be tried: now is the time for your fortitude and integrity to be
          tried. Let the trials come; for if we should be so unspeakably
          happy as to obtain a crown of eternal life, we shall be like gold
          tried seven times in the fire. Let the fiery furnace burn, and
          the afflictions come, and the temptations be presented;--if we
          wish to be crowned with crowns of glory and exalted to dwell with
          our elder brother Jesus Christ, we must choose the good and
          refuse the evil.
          According to our faith, we must strive to live our religion when
          in the kanyons getting wood and lumber, when labouring in our
          fields, and wherever we may be. We have to learn and practise
          eternal principles, to obtain eternal life; and they are the
          principles of the holy Priesthood. God has given man an agency,
          and it behoves us to understand and practise the principles of
          life--to live our religion and walk humbly with our God, living
          according to the laws and regulations of the holy Priesthood so
          far as it is revealed.
          The principles of eternal life that are set before us are
          calculated to exalt us to power and preserve us from decay. If we
          choose to take the opposite course and to imbibe and practise the
          principles that tend to death, the fault is with ourselves. If we
          fail to obtain the salvation we are seeking for, we shall
          acknowledge that we have secured to ourselves every reward that
          is due to us by our acts, and that we have acted in accordance
          with the independent agency given us, and we shall be judged out
          of our own mouths whether we are justified or condemned.
          When meditating upon matters as they are passing, I am happy and
          rejoice that things are as they are. You do not often see me in
          this building, neither do I often address you, neither do I wish
          at present; but I want everything to be shaken that can be
          shaken, that those who remain will be steadfastly determined to
          serve their God. As I have often said, I would rather be
          associated with a dozen men who would live their religion than to
          have the whole world for my companions to bear off the kingdom to
          all nations. I would rather see the people leave, until there are
          not ten men left in the mountains, than to see what I see and
          hear what mine ears have to hear--the blasphemy, corruption,
          wickedness, dishonesty one with another, and running after the
          Devil, and ready to strike hands wherever they meet him. I want
          to see those who will not live their religion sifted out. Let
          them float off, and let the few who will live their religion--who
          will live for God, remain until they are like the gold that is
          tried in the furnace seven times.
          I understand that some of the people are remiss in coming to
          meeting. Do they stay at home to weigh themselves in the balance,
          to know whether they are actually in possession of the religion
          that we profess? or are their eyes, like the fool's, in the ends
          of the earth, looking for a good job here, and a bargain there,
          and a speculation yonder? You will know, by-and-by, whether you
          possess the religion you profess. The Lord will sift the people,
          and the time is not far distant when he will sift the nations
          with a sieve of vanity, and the time is at your doors when he
          will hold a controversy with the nations and will plead with all
          flesh, and it will be known who is for God, and who is not.
          I often ask the Father to hasten his work--do you?--to hasten his
          Zion upon the earth, and his work upon all nations. Have you any
          idea what that work is? I am at times checked in my feelings, and
          make the inquiry, Am I prepared, with this people, to receive
          what will come?
          Every time that my mind stretches forth to discern what the Lord
          is doing, to contemplate upon his goings forth among the nations,
          and what he is bringing about, according to all the sayings of
          the Prophets and the designs of his Son Jesus Christ, and to
          reflect upon the nations of the earth as they now are and will
          be, I ask myself, Am I prepared for all this? Are the people
          called Latter-day Saints prepared for all this? I am checked in
          my feelings in a moment. Are you? or do you think that you are
          ready? Suppose that the Lord should make his appearance in his
          glory, how many in this Tabernacle could abide the day of his
          coming? Is there an individual in the valleys of the mountains,
          or upon the face of the earth, that could abide the appearance of
          the Son of Man in his glory--that could look upon him?
          Are you prepared for the distress that is coming upon the
          nations? Many of you frequently think that your lot is very
          hard--that your trials are numerous and severe, and imagine this
          and that; and there is a great disposition with many of you, as
          well as with the rest of the world, to pity yourselves. You had
          better continue to pity yourselves, each and every one, lest we
          should not be right in all the things of God as fast as he is
          rolling them along. I have been driven from my home five times; I
          have left my houses and lands and everything I had. Do I wish
          evil to come upon my enemies? Every time I think of it, and when
          my mind is opened by the visions of the Lord to see the weeping,
          the wailing, and distress of the nations, that many who now live
          will see, there is not a person in this room that could bear it.
          There are no eyes looking upon me that could bear to see the
          awful distress that the nations are bringing upon themselves--to
          look upon the judgments of the Almighty that they are bringing
          upon themselves.
          You think that you see distress. I have seen poverty; I have seen
          the gray headed father and mother bowed to their graves with
          starvation; I have seen the middle-aged, the youth, and young
          children going to their graves through starvation: but I have
          seen nothing to compare with what I shall yet see, if I live. I
          shall see the distress that will be upon the nations. Look a
          little further and reflect upon what the Lord will do when he has
          revolutionized the nations and cleansed and purged this earth
          with fire. Are we prepared to sit down with Jesus when he comes?
          We had better be careful to know whether we are prepared.
          We think that we have great occasion for sorrow; but how should
          we feel, after all our preparations, faith, labours, and looking
          forth for the coming of the Son of Man, to be consumed by the
          brightness of his appearance? We had better be purifying our
          hearts: that is the best occupation I can recommend to the
          Saints. I would recommend such a course, far beyond taking their
          neighbour's cattle, breaking down their neighbour's fences,
          spending their Sabbaths in the kanyons getting wood, or doing
          anything that they should not do. Ask such persons whether they
          pray. "No." A man in the Eleventh Ward said, "I prayed daily over
          my crops last year, and my harvest was very light: this year I
          have not prayed, and my crops look first-rate." Those who think
          that they can succeed without praying, try it, and I will promise
          them eternal destruction, if they persist in that course. Some
          think that they can prosper by lying a little, breaking the
          Sabbath, and doing almost everything that they ought not to do.
          In the end they will learn that they have trod the path that
          leads to the first and second death, which will have power over
          them; and the time will come when they will be as though they had
          not been.
          It is recorded that Job clung to the Lord and proved his
          integrity to his Father and God. The Lord, to try him, suffered
          his crops to be laid waste, his property to be plundered, his
          sons to be destroyed, and sorely afflicted him in divers ways;
          and so it has been and will be with thousands of other persons.
          And though their property, families, and friends be taken from
          them, yet they should trust in their God, even though he should
          slay them. And you will learn, by-and-by, what reward he has
          prepared for them.
          I am striving for the crown that awaits the end of the faithful
          race--not alone for the potatoes and corn. Many come to me and
          say, "Brother Brigham, are we going to have any potatoes this
          year?" "I neither know nor care." "Have you planted any?" "Yes, a
          great many." "Have you looked to see whether there are any sets
          upon them?" "No: but it is my business to keep out the weeds, to
          water and till, and wait until the harvest. I have not power to
          make potatoes set. If I should plant and hoe, and raise nothing,
          it is the same to me as though I obtained a good crop. God gives
          or withholds the increase.
          We are all organized to seek after something that will be
          durable--that will not pass away like a dream. Then do not seek
          too much after that which will perish. Such things belong to the
          world. They are to be changed, and are not be relied upon. Seek
          for the principles that pertain to eternal life--the principles
          of the holy Priesthood. Let us prove ourselves to be friends of
          God, whether we raise potatoes or not, whether our pigs and
          calves live or not, whether we are blessed with much or little,
          or have nothing;--trust in god and be his friends, and by-and-by
          he will put us in possession of that which will be perfectly
          satisfactory. Our spirits and bodies will be preserved before the
          Lord, and we shall be prepared to see him in his glory--to live
          with him in his kingdom--to associate with him. That is what we
          are seeking, if we did but know it.
          If any wish to apostatize, they have and always have had perfect
          liberty to do so. Life and death are before you. You have had the
          words of life sounded in your ears, year after year, in these
          valleys, and we have been blessed with days of peace and
          pleasantness--days of joy and days of comfort. Have all the
          people served God? No. Some have been and are wicked, sinful,
          dishonest, and unfaithful; and the Lord wants to prove us--to
          prepare the righteous for his glory, and the wicked for their
          I exhort you all to reflect whether you are ready for what is
          coming, and are prepared to receive what you anticipate. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, August 4, 1859
                            Brigham Young, August 4, 1859
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, August 4, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          On Sunday last I took the liberty to invite the different Wards
          of this city to hold their fast-meeting here to-day, and I now
          wish those who possess the Spirit of God to occupy the time. By
          the utterance of the mouth, the feeling and impulses of the heart
          are made known; and I wish to know how the brethren feel. Let
          those who enjoy the power of the holy Gospel build up their
          brethren and inspire them with a spark of that inward and eternal
          influence that will kindle into a flame of true devotion.
          When the eternal living principles of the Gospel of the Son of
          God are implanted in the heart of a genuine intelligent being,
          they do not leave him when the wicked present their blandishments
          and the ungodly their enticements to swerve the godly and the
          righteous from the paths of rectitude. I put it down for a fact
          that those who will give way to wickedness do not belong to the
          elect. With me it is a fact that persons of sound sense, and
          possessing correct principles, and striving for eternal life,
          will not exchange those principles for a gill of whisky or a
          pinch of snuff, nor cast them aside for every stranger who meets
          them and says, "How I love you!" Such persons, when convinced
          that the sun shines, that it was dark last night, that it stormed
          yesterday, that the river Jordan runs from Utah Lake and empties
          into great Salt Lake, that there are mountains on our right and
          left, do not, after sleeping for five minutes, wake up and
          dispute those facts, and declare it nonsense to believe that we
          are here, and that we might as well at once cease all efforts to
          do right.
          We must meet periods of trial, or how can we prove that we have
          faith, and do actually permit the power of the sensibility placed
          within us by our Creator to have its free, untrammelled course?
          And those who can be led away by the enticements of the servants
          of the Evil One do not belong to the number of the elect.
          It is a pity that the Latter-day Saints who live here, who say
          that they have embraced the Gospel of eternal life, and are
          willing to sacrifice all for their salvation, or to give up all
          for Christ, should be bought over by a gill of whisky. After they
          have travelled thousands of miles for their religion--for their
          faith, it is pitiable to see some enticed from their integrity
          through the proffering, by the wicked, of a fancied good job--of
          a little speculation. The Lord intends to know whether we will be
          led away in this manner and destroy ourselves with such trifles;
          and for this reason temptations are permitted.
          You remember my expressions of my feelings a year ago, both in
          public and in private. I wanted to travel from one end of this
          Territory to the other, and cry aloud to the people, and ask them
          whether there was one left in Utah who had not forgotten his God.
          That work commenced, and you then understood and now understand
          there was a reformation. Some of the results are plain to us--the
          results of that reformation in which excessive care and labour
          and much exposure caused the death of brother Jedediah M. Grant.
          I wished to go through the Territory and ask whether there was
          one left for God, or whether all had gone astray. I ask that
          question now, and can answer it. A great many--the majority of
          those who profess to be Saints are trying to live their religion.
          Blow upon the spark of the Holy Ghost within you, and without
          which we need not anticipate building up the kingdom of God, that
          the wicked may be foiled in their efforts to corrupt and destroy.
          They say that it is dangerous for people to believe in the Lord
          God and possess his Spirit. "O dear, it will trouble the
          magnanimity of the law, and the supremacy of the law!" What do
          they know about the Almighty and his purposes and work in the
          latter days? Nothing. Live your religion, keep the commandments
          of God, and you will have no occasion for breaking the laws of
          the land.
          If you can be enticed away, it proves that you are not worthy of
          the salvation which Jesus purchased for you by his blood. Live
          your religion, or else come out and say, "I am not willing to
          live my religion--I will renounce it," fearless of big men or
          little men. You must be for God, and know that you are his
          friends, or he will disown you. Fear not him that can only kill
          the body, and then has no more than he can do; but fear Him who
          has power to cast both soul and body into hell, which is the
          first and second death. Fear no man, but fear the Lord God and
          keep his commandments. Walk righteously before God and before
          each other; and though the enemies of Jesus howl--though
          temptations come and the floods of persecution overflow, trust in
          him and strive to stand fast in the liberty wherewith Christ has
          made us free.
          When I learn that some can be overthrown--can be enticed to run
          here and there and forfeit every principle of right, of truth,
          virtue, honour, and honesty, it is soul-sickening to me and
          discouraging to angels and all good men. It is discouraging to
          see persons receive the principles of eternal life, practise them
          for a season, and then forsake them and follow the principles of
          death and destruction. If you live your religion, you will be a
          Saint to day, to-morrow, the next day, and all the time. You will
          walk humbly before God, and deal justly one with another, and
          disregard the condemnation and aspersions of those who are
          ignorant of the principles of the eternal law of Jehovah, and of
          the intent of the laws of the nations of the earth.
          Blow upon the spark that is within you; blow it to a flame, and
          see whether the fire of God's eternal love and the principles of
          the holy Gospel cannot be kindled within you. Some may think that
          I am discouraged. I am not. I have views of the nations of the
          earth and of the situation of the people; and when I reflect upon
          the faith, the feelings, and the conduct of those who try to live
          their religion, and contrast that with the condition and conduct
          of the mass of the children of men, I can plainly discern the
          great difference. This is the best people upon the earth. True,
          some complain because comparatively a few are going astray; but I
          do not feel nearly so discouraged as did an ancient Prophet, when
          he said, "Lord, they have digged down thine altars, and I alone
          am left," while at the same time the Lord informed him that he
          had preserved seven thousand who had not bowed the knee to Baal.
          Compare this people with the mass of mankind, and what other
          class will sacrifice for, their faith what we have--will sell
          their buildings, farms, and other property, subject themselves to
          poverty and want, and travel thousands of miles? Not many who
          profess the Christian religion, though some of the pagans might.
          The Latter-day Saints sacrifice everything for their religion. Do
          not be discouraged, for the Lord is on Israel's side, and it
          behoves us to prove to him that we are on his side.
          Some are fearful that the Lord will forsake them. A child may
          begin to cry right here and be distressed with the fear that this
          house is going to leave it, and its conduct would be as
          consistent as to fear that God will forsake any person who is
          walking in the path of truth. Who does he forsake? None save
          those who first forsake him and begin to walk in by-and-forbidden
          paths, where neither he nor his angels walk; and then such
          persons say the Lord has forsaken them. They have forsaken the
          path of rectitude and are upon the grounds of the Devil, being
          led captive by his will, and do not enjoy the benign influence
          that flows from the Fountain of all intelligence as they did when
          they were in the path of truth. Never be fearful that the Lord
          will first forsake you; for you have first to leave him, since he
          never forsaketh those who are striving to do right. Abide in the
          truth, and you are sure to enjoy, more or less, the sanctifying
          influence of the Holy Ghost; and if you do not, you have strayed
          from the paths of rectitude and truth--of love and mercy. You
          must forsake the ways of the Lord in order to get out of the way,
          and then the Lord will forsake you. Otherwise he is with you,
          more or less, by his influence--with you by his angels and his
          protecting care. I want you to thoroughly understand that you are
          not to fear any being in heaven, on earth, or in hell, superior
          to fearing that Being who has created the heavens and the earth,
          by whom we and all things are.
          Now, brethren, I wish to hear you express your feelings, and want
          you to occupy the time. We have all the time allotted to us in a
          state of probation, and then for ever and ever, worlds without
          end. And if we do not live to enjoy truth, it is because we take
          the road that leads to dissolution. We must live to be prepared
          for better or for worse for all time to come; so we will not
          hurry the exercises of our meeting.
          God bless you and fire your hearts to speak and to exercise
          yourselves in the faith of the holy Gospel, that we may know and
          understand for ourselves. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Orson
          Pratt, August 14, 1859
                            Orson Pratt, August 14, 1859
           A Discourse by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in the Tabernacle,
              Great Salt Lake City, on Sunday morning, August 14, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I have this moment been requested to address the people upon the
          subject of a theocratical form of government, or upon that
          particular form of government called the kingdom of God. I will
          read a few passages from the book of Daniel the Prophet relating
          to governments in general:--
          "And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a
          kingdom, which shall never be destroyed. And the kingdom shall
          not be left to other people; but it shall break in pieces and
          consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever.
          Forasmuch as thou sawest that the stone was cut out of the
          mountains without hands, and that it brake in pieces the iron,
          the brass, the clay, the silver, and the gold, the great God hath
          made known to the king what shall come to pass hereafter: and the
          dream is certain, and the interpretation thereof sure." (See
          Daniel ii. 44, 45.)
          "Thou sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands, which
          smote the image upon his feet that were of iron and clay, and
          brake them to pieces. Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the
          silver, and the gold broken to pieces together, and became like
          the chaff of the summer threshing-floors; and the wind carried
          them away, that no place was found for them: and the stone that
          smote the image became a great mountain, and filled the whole
          earth." (See 34th and 35th verses.)
          "And the kingdom, and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom
          under the whole heaven shall be given to the people of the Saints
          of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom; and
          all dominions shall serve and obey him." (See Daniel vii. 27.)
          The form of government given to man immediately after the
          creation was theocratical; that is, the Creator became the great
          Lawgiver. He appointed the officers of that government,
          established his own authority, and arranged all things after his
          own order, which is eternal. He himself instituted the same form
          of government here in this creation that he established in other
          kingdoms, worlds, or creations, so far as the capacities and
          circumstances of the inhabitants would permit. Hence such a
          government might in reality be termed a theocracy, because God
          was the author of the laws, forms, and institution of the same.
          After a period of time, men departed from God, apostatized from
          the form of government instituted from heaven; and, still
          thinking that it was needful and necessary to have some kind of
          government, in order to control the people and keep them within
          due bounds of subjection, they concluded to form and establish
          governments of their own, according to the best judgment and
          wisdom they had. Hence the various nations, both before and after
          the flood, instituted governments according to human wisdom, some
          making choice of one form, and some of another; some giving the
          whole authority into the hands of a ruler, called a king, and
          emperor, or monarch; others reserving a portion of the power in
          the hands of various individuals, termed nobles or princes;
          others leaving the form of government more or less in the hands
          of the people at large, something resembling a republic. But all
          these various forms instituted by man were entirely different in
          one particular from that instituted of God.
          The Lord claims it as a right, in consequence of his wisdom and
          superior power, and in consequence of his having created men, to
          govern them; and if so, he claims the right of originating their
          laws and of dictating the form of government by which they shall
          be ruled. This is his right; and every man, when he seriously
          reflects on this subject, will be willing to acknowledge that God
          surely has more wisdom, power, and knowledge, in relation to the
          kind of government which would be best adapted to the human
          family, than those finite beings whom he has created; and if he
          has this superior wisdom, power, authority, and knowledge, we
          ought to give to him that right.
          But mankind would not permit him to exercise the right which so
          justly belongs to him. They usurped the authority and denied the
          right of the Almighty to govern them, and thus originated all the
          forms of human governments which have existed upon this globe for
          the last six thousand years. It is true the Lord had a hand in
          the establishment of some of the laws connected with the
          government of Israel; but even that people, in consequence of the
          hardness of their hearts, rebelled against the righteous, just,
          and holy laws that God ordained for their good, and desired laws
          of a different nature, and a form of government more resembling
          the corrupt nations around them. They were a hard-hearted people,
          and delighted to walk in the traditions of the Egyptians, and to
          follow after the imaginations of their own hearts; and when the
          pure law of Jehovah came forth and was presented to that people,
          it was more than they were willing to endure; it was too pure for
          them: they wanted something more suited to their carnal natures.
          For instance, when a man married a wife, they wished to have the
          privilege of divorcing her for every trifling cause that might
          happen to take place. The Lord, seeing the hardness of their
          hearts, permitted Moses to give them, according to their wishes,
          and inferior law. But this additional law of carnal commandments
          formed no part of a pure theocratical code such as the Lord
          intended to establish among that people. Many other items of law
          were given to the children of Israel, according to the hardness
          of their hearts, that were permitted by the Lord through Moses.
          We cannot, therefore, suppose that all the Mosaic code was
          acceptable and pleasing to God. Some of it was given in wrath,
          that the wicked among them might stumble and fall, and not be
          permitted to enter into the fulness of his rest. But God
          originated the most of the Mosaic code, while Moses merely
          permitted the additional laws applicable to a rebellious,
          hard-hearted people.
          The Israelites continued to be governed, more or less, by some of
          those divine laws, until the coming of the Messiah; but they
          often transgressed them through the traditions of their Elders;
          they often departed from the living god, and lost the spirit of
          revelation and communion with him. The powers, privileges, and
          blessings of the kingdom which were intended to continue among
          that people were in a measure taken from them at different
          periods of their history. By-and-by our Saviour came to abolish
          that portion of the law of Moses which was given in consequence
          of transgression, and to retain that portion which he intended
          should continue; for instance, the ten commandments given by the
          Lord amidst the thunderings and lightnings of Mount Sinai: these
          were never intended to be done away by the law of Christ; but
          when he came, they were retained as a part of the superior law of
          the Gospel. The kingdom of God was built up in the days of
          Christ, under this superior law; but the most of the Jewish
          nation concluded to reject the Gospel as their fathers did in the
          wilderness: they cast it from them, and were not willing to be
          governed by it; therefore the kingdom of God, instead of being a
          concentrated government among Israel, existed in detached
          portions here and there. The law of God, in the days of christ,
          did not have place among them in a national capacity: it did not
          govern them as a people. They were not subject to it: they fought
          against it. Hence the kingdom, so far as it existed, after awhile
          was taken from them and transferred over into the hands of the
          The Gentiles did not receive this transferred kingdom nationally,
          but individually,--few individuals only embracing the same. As
          nations, they rejected it as well as the Jews. The kingdom of God
          in those days, though governed ecclesiastically by Divine laws,
          was not sufficiently concentrated to exercise any national
          jurisdiction among any of the nations of the great Eastern
          hemisphere. The isolated individuals and branches receiving the
          kingdom were scattered here and there through all the countries
          of the East, subject to the various forms and municipal laws of
          man-made governments. This order of things continued down for a
          short period after the martyrdom of the Apostles, when mankind
          again departed entirely from the ecclesiastical laws of the
          kingdom. There came a falling away, so that the kingdom, which
          existed in a scattered and broken condition through the Gentile
          nations, began to lose all the power and blessings pertaining to
          it: the gift of healing was no longer made manifest; the gift of
          prophecy no longer existed; and so complete and dreadful was the
          apostacy, that one might travel through the whole of the Eastern
          continent and not find a Prophet, or Apostle, or Revelator, or
          any one who had heard the voice of God or received any
          communication or revelation from him. Then visions ceased, angels
          no longer appeared, miracles were done away, and every office and
          power and authority and gift characterizing the kingdom of God,
          or in the least resembling a theocracy, ceased from all the
          Gentile nations. They, like the Jews before them, lost the fruits
          of the kingdom of God; and the few Saints who remained and had in
          any degree faith in the cause they had espoused, became so
          darkened in their minds, through the wickedness and apostacy
          which prevailed, that they were counted worthy only to be trodden
          under the feet of the Gentile nations. Hence the powers of the
          earth made war with all those branches that professed to be the
          kingdom of God, and they overcame and destroyed them from the
          earth, and the kingdom of God no longer existed, so far as we
          have knowledge, on the great Eastern hemisphere, for something
          like seventeen centuries.
          Nearly seventeen long centuries rolled over the heads of the
          Gentile nations in Asia, Europe, and Africa; and such a thing as
          the kingdom of God was entirely unknown among them. It did not
          exist either in a concentrated or scattered form. Instead of a
          theocratical government, or one of Divine origin, you could
          behold nothing but empires, absolute and limited monarchies,
          kingdoms, principalities, dukedoms, republics, and heterogeneous
          masses of conflicting revolutionary elements, thrown together, as
          if by some fortuitous circumstances, fomenting, igniting, and
          belching forth the hot lava of destruction, swallowing up
          millions of unhappy beings, and overwhelming all countries with
          desolation, misery, and death.
          Next, let us turn to the ancient history of this great Western
          hemisphere. We are informed by the sacred and Divine record,
          called the Book of Mormon, that the kingdom of God flourished to
          a greater extent here than in the Eastern world. On this Western
          hemisphere the kingdom of God was established by the personal
          appearance of our Lord and Saviour after his resurrection. Twelve
          disciples were appointed on this land to administer the Gospel,
          laws, and institutions of that kingdom. They went forth
          preaching, prophesying, working miracles, receiving revelations,
          and administering with authority Divine laws, Divine
          ordinances,--calling, appointing, and ordering in every
          department of the kingdom,--inspired officers holding Divine
          authority to judge, to execute the laws, to govern in all things
          according to the mind of the King of heaven, whom they saw, and
          whose voice they heard, and whom they obeyed in all the affairs
          of government. This was a theocracy indeed--a national theocracy
          established in its pure form. And the ancient Israelites of
          America became universally a favoured and happy people. Their
          greatest settlements were in Central America and the northern
          portions of South America. However, about three hundred years
          after Christ, their settlements extended from Cape Horn in the
          South to the frozen regions in the North--from the Atlantic on
          the East to the great Pacific on the West. Large cities were
          built on various parts of the land, arts and sciences flourished,
          and millions of happy beings rejoiced in the blessings of
          universal peace and liberty. This happy condition of things
          continued for some three centuries, when they began to apostatize
          and contend one with another, building up a variety of sects and
          parties on this Western hemisphere, as well as in the Old World.
          At length one portion of the nation was permitted to overpower
          the other. Those who survived the overwhelming judgments of war
          and famine were left only to sink into the lowest depths of
          degradation and misery. Their descendants are called by us
          American Indians. Thus we see that the kingdom of God did not
          exist to our knowledge, either on the Eastern or Western
          hemispheres of our globe for many generations. It became entirely
          extinct from the earth about four centuries after the Christian
          era, and there was nothing left on the face of the wide earth but
          the wisdom of man, the governments of man, the religion of man,
          the power of man, and the rule of man. God, angels, prophets,
          revelators, and every vestige of Divine authority and government
          were excluded from every nation under heaven and wholly rooted
          out of the earth. This was the benighted, woeful, lamentable
          condition in which the year 1830 found the children of men, both
          on this continent and on the great Eastern hemisphere.
          Governments! Yes, they have multiplied governments upon
          governments. There are scores of them to be found in Europe, and
          scores to be found in Asia and in Africa, of all sorts and forms,
          from the proud monarchy that crushes the liberty and hopes of
          millions down to the petty chieftain who degradedly wanders with
          his little band of fifty, all pretending to be governed by some
          sort of principles.
          While the iron hand of despotism thus held the nations within its
          withering grasp, enslaving both soul and body, the great God,
          near the close of the fifteenth century, moved upon the mind of a
          Columbus, and inspired him to fearlessly launch forth upon the
          great expanse of unknown waters on the west of Europe; and guided
          by the invisible agency of the Holy Spirit, he revealed to the
          down-trodden, despairing nations, a new world.
          Upwards of another century passed away, during which the shackles
          of despotism began to be loosened. Dissenters from the Romish
          Church multiplied, protesting against many of her abominations.
          Nations espoused their cause. Wars raged--Protestants against
          Catholics, and Catholics against Protestants, each nation
          establishing its man-made religion by manmade laws. Dissenters
          from these new religions formed other sects, the weaker being
          persecuted by the stronger, and all being persecuted, more or
          less, by the governments form whose established religion they had
          dissented. Among this heterogenous compound of clashing creeds
          and clashing swords, no voice of God was heard--no inspiration of
          the Almighty to calm the troubled elements--no Prophet or
          Revelator to point out the kingdom of God and bid the nations
          Human wisdom in religious or governmental affairs is the great
          source of disunion and all its attendant train of evil. So great
          became the disunion among the European nations, that many of the
          more honest, humble souls, to escape persecution and death, came
          from the old countries, and first landed in the New England
          States in 1620. They are called the Pilgrim Fathers. They
          established morality and many good institutions, although their
          laws in many respects were very oppressive. They instituted
          strict laws against what they called witchcraft, and the old blue
          laws of Connecticut were established. But among all these
          pilgrims there could not be found a theocratical form of
          government. We only find laws instituted according to the best
          wisdom and judgment of our ancestors; and by-and-by they became
          sufficiently strong in this country to rise up against the
          oppression of the mother country: they concluded to protest
          against the tyranny and oppression heaped upon them by the King
          of England: hence arose the revolutionary struggles. A new
          government sprang into being, formed in accordance with more
          liberal principles.
          Let us inquire how far this government was established in
          accordance with the mind and will of God. We believe, when our
          ancestors threw off the yoke of tyranny and oppression placed on
          them by the Government of England, that they were not only
          inspired in doing this, but the Lord had something in view to
          accomplish: he had his plans and purposes all laid out before
          him, and our fathers were the instruments to carry out and fulfil
          those purposes. Our ancestors had gained their independence, and
          had framed the articles of the Constitution, and the Government
          was established, giving unto the people a voice and privilege of
          electing their own officers. In the Constitution, certain rights
          were guaranteed to the people, such as liberty of the press, the
          liberty of speech, and the liberty of emigrating from one part of
          the Union to another, settling in whatever State or Territory
          they saw fit. The people preserved in their own hands the power
          to protect their own rights; hence, when the voice of the people
          is in favour of the guaranteed rights, the whole people enjoy a
          degree of liberty. If the voice of the people is declared for
          that which is wrong, then the minority, however right, has to
          suffer with the rest. But this, perhaps, was as good a government
          as could be established under the circumstances.
          Our brave and hardy ancestors were just emerging from the tyranny
          and oppression of ages: the star of liberty had but just risen
          above their horizon: their minds were still beclouded with the
          dense fogs, traditions, customs, laws, and forms of governments
          in the Old World; and in their experience, they were unprepared
          for a theocracy, and could not even comprehend, as their children
          do, the extent of that liberty into which they had so suddenly
          emerged. Before they could enlarge their liberties, and seek for
          a government of a purer and more heavenly form, it required a few
          years to wear off those traditions.
          Half-a-century passed away, during which the lessons of liberty
          became deeply implanted in the hearts of the rising generation:
          they began to comprehend and develop more fully those grand
          doctrines embraced in the Constitution. Proud of their
          institutions and of the dignity and honour of their great
          Republic, they began to suppose their form of Government perfect,
          and that nothing could be added to increase its grandeur and
          magnificence. But with all its glory and greatness and
          perfection, it was only a stepping-stone to a form of government
          infinitely greater and more perfect--a government founded upon
          Divine laws, with all its institutions, ordinances, and officers
          appointed by the God of heaven. But our revolutionary fathers,
          having just broken the bonds and shaken off the yoke, had not
          that experience necessary to preserve inviolate the liberties
          they had gained. Although they wrote the Constitution, and
          obtained power over a nation more powerful than themselves, yet
          this did not wholly divest them of their traditions; hence they
          were not prepared to have a Prophet rise up and say--"Thus saith
          the Lord God."
          After the nation had struggled along, increasing in knowledge and
          power and experience, and had maintained their independence and
          liberty for upwards of half-a-century, and had made rapid strides
          in teaching, developing, and enjoying the principles of physical,
          moral, and religious liberty, the Almighty determined to assert
          his right and establish an everlasting kingdom upon the
          unalterable principles of eternal truth--a kingdom which could
          never be destroyed nor ever be shaken, though the heavens should
          pass away and the worlds disappear with a universal crash.
          The Lord now saw that there was one nation upon the earth where
          he could venture to begin the great work--where a theocracy could
          exist in an ecclesiastical form, being legally and lawfully
          entitled to all the rights and protection guaranteed in the great
          American Constitution, in common with all religious parties. The
          kingdom of God could not be set up without calling officers, and
          inspiring men, and revealing laws, while this Republic elects its
          own officers and makes its own laws.
          The American Congress do not pretend to inspiration. The Speaker,
          who occupies the highest and most honourable station in the Lower
          House, is not a Prophet: he does not deliver the word of the Lord
          as law; neither does the honourable President of the Senate say,
          Thus saith the Lord God: but all the deliberations and enactments
          of that illustrious body are the results of human wisdom. They
          would not suffer a Prophet of God to come into their midst and
          dictate the laws that should be adopted by the nation. They would
          show him the door. They would call upon the officers that are
          appointed to keep order in that honourable assembly to put out
          such a character. They would very likely say, "We will not for a
          moment listen to him, though he may profess to be inspired, and
          to have received heavenly visions, and to have seen God, and
          talked with him face to face, as Moses, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob
          did; yet we will let him know that he must not come among us and
          undertake to dictate us as to the kind of laws we shall pass.
          This is not a theocratic form of government, and therefore we
          will not listen to him."
          In ancient times, we find even kingly powers bowed to Prophets
          and Revelators, Nebuchadnezzar, in all his glory, could give heed
          to the Prophet Daniel--could listen to the interpretation of his
          own dream. He believed in Prophets. But the people of these
          latter times have strayed so far from a theocratical form of
          government that they do not even believe in such things as dreams
          and visions inspired of God; hence it would be a difficult matter
          for such a man as Daniel to approach the august assembly annually
          convened at the capitol.
          I have often contrasted in my reflections, the faith of the
          present nations of Christendom with the faith of the ancient
          Egyptians and Babylonians. These nations, as wicked as they were,
          did believe in the spirit of prophecy and revelation; they did
          receive a Prophet. Hence we find the Egyptians exalting a Joseph
          from a dungeon, because he had a dream, and because he gave the
          true interpretation thereof. Said Pharaoh, "There is no man among
          us that is so able to dictate, guide, and direct the affairs of
          this nation as this man. He has had a dream. The Lord has
          revealed to him something about our future condition--what is to
          take place in egypt and in the surrounding nations. The Lord has
          revealed to him that there are to be seven years of plenty and
          seven years of famine. What man is so well fitted to stand next
          to me in authority, to dictate and guide the affairs of this
          people in regard to the approaching famine? Let him be exalted
          and honoured."
          Would they thus honour a Prophet in this day? No. They would say,
          "He is a false, visionary character, and is not fit for a Justice
          of the Peace, or for any other office of the least
          responsibility." The inhabitants of great Babylon--one of the
          most popular nations on the earth, having gone forth, conquering
          and to conquer, until the Jewish nations and all nations were
          brought in subjection to them, still had confidence in Prophets;
          and their great king Nebuchadnezzar, surrounded with all the
          magnificence of power, and sitting on his throne, dreamed a
          dream, and he had confidence there was something in it. He did
          not despise the Spirit of revelation as the American Congress
          would, or as the kings, emperors, and nobles of the earth at this
          day would do; but he considered it indicative of something in the
          future; and a proclamation was sent forth among all the wise men
          of Babylon, commanding them to reveal his dream an the
          interpretation thereof, or they should be put to death. About the
          time they were to carry out the sentence of the king, and put to
          death the astrologers and wise men of great Babylon, Daniel
          exclaimed, "Why is the decree so hasty from the king?" and
          desired of the king that he would give him time, and that he
          would show the king the interpretation. Through the prayer of
          faith, the secret was revealed to Daniel, and he came before the
          king and said, "Thou, O king, sawest, and behold a great image.
          This great image, whose brightness was excellent, stood before
          thee; and the form thereof was terrible. This image's head was of
          fine gold, his breast and his arms of silver, his belly and his
          thighs of brass, his legs of iron, his feet part of iron and part
          of clay. Thou sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands,
          which smote the image upon his feet that were of iron and clay,
          and brake them to pieces. Then was the iron, the clay, the brass,
          the silver, and the gold broken to pieces together, and became
          like the chaff of the summer threshing-floors; and the wind
          carried them away, that no place was found for them; and the
          stone that smote the image became a great mountain, and filled
          the whole earth. This is the dream." 
          I will now relate the substance of the interpretation. This great
          image which you saw represents the successive kingdoms of the
          world, down to the setting up of the kingdom of God. The head of
          gold represents the great kingdom over which you reign; the
          breast and arms of silver represent another kingdom inferior to
          thee, that shall succeed thy kingdom, which all commentators
          agree was the kingdom of the Medes and Persians. The belly and
          thighs of brass represent another kingdom which shall succeed the
          Medes and Persians, which all agree in saying was the Macedonian
          empire. The legs of iron represent the next in succession which
          shall have universal dominion. All agree that the fourth
          represents the Roman empire. The feet of iron and clay represent
          the ten kingdoms which shall spring out from the broken fragments
          of the Roman empire. Governments in their weak and divided state
          were to have place on the earth until the kingdom of God should
          be set up in the last days.
          The kingdom of God was entirely distinct from this great image.
          It formed no part of it, but it was represented as a stone cut
          out of the mountain without hands. That stone smote the image on
          the feet--not on the head, nor upon any other portion of the
          body: it was first to commence its operations upon the feet and
          toes of the great image; and then the feet, toes, legs, breast,
          arms, and head were to be broken to pieces, and become like the
          chaff of the summer threshing-floors; and the wind was to carry
          away the whole image, and there was to be no place to be found
          for it, while the little stone was to increase to such a
          magnitude that it should fill the whole earth; and the dominion,
          even the greatness of the dominion under the whole heavens was to
          be given to the Saints of the Most High. This is the true
          interpretation of this remarkable prophetic dream.
          It is not my intention this morning to say much concerning the
          particular relations which the kingdom of God will have towards
          the religious views of men and nations. This department of this
          great subject was so ably investigated by our President, Sabbath
          before last, that I should esteem it a folly for me to attempt to
          throw any new light upon it. Indeed, it would be very difficult
          to find language to express the ideas more clearly and plainly
          than they were expressed by him.
          My object has been this morning to take another branch of this
          subject, and show you the times and the seasons of establishing a
          theocracy upon the earth, and perhaps say something about its
          final triumph.
          From what has been said, we can perceive that some parts of
          Daniel's prophecy have already been fulfilled. The predictions
          were of such a character that no man by his own wisdom, in the
          days of Daniel, could have possibly foreseen those far-off
          events. What man, by his own human wisdom, could for a moment
          have supposed that the kingdom of the Medes and Persians would
          overthrow the great empire of Babylon, in the way that it was
          foretold by Daniel? Again, what man, uninspired, could have
          foreseen that the Greek empire, under the government and rule of
          Alexander, would go forth and overthrow the Medes and Persians,
          and bear rule over all the earth; and finally, that he should
          die, and the kingdom be divided among four of his
          generals?--which is all clearly foretold in the 7th and 8th
          chapters of Daniel. What man, by his own sagacity, without the
          inspiration of the Almighty, could have understood that a great
          iron kingdom should arise, and be diverse from all the other
          kingdoms, and should break in pieces and devour the whole earth,
          and stamp them down with oppression and tyranny?--which it is
          well known was done by the great Roman empire. All these things
          were fulfilled literally.
          Again, what human foresight could have predicted that this great
          kingdom should be overcome and broken up, and that the fragments
          should compose the modern kingdoms of Europe, together with those
          governments that have emigrated from europe to this western
          continent? All these prophecies have been literally fulfilled.
          Why, then, not look for the kingdom of God to arise literally
          from the mountains as a little stone, to break in pieces the
          great image? If one portion of the prophecy has been literally
          fulfilled, why not look for the literal fulfilment of the
          balance? I expect the literal fulfilment of that prophecy
          relating to the Saints of the last days arising like a small
          stone unconnected with this image, and disunited from all forms
          of government, both civil and ecclesiastical. I look for such a
          kingdom to arise, with a separate form of government, and to
          continue, and prevail, and progress, until the dominion and the
          greatness of the dominion under the whole heavens shall be given
          to the Saints of the Most High. I look for that to be fulfilled
          literally, just as much as I know the other to have been
          fulfilled literally. I know that it is often argued, by those who
          profess to be wise men, that the kingdom represented by this
          little stone cut out of the mountain took its rise 1800 years
          ago. Let us examine this, for it is of the greatest importance
          that we should understand the times and the seasons.
          Daniel said that the kingdom which was to be established in the
          last days never should be destroyed, nor left to other people,
          but should exist for ever, and increase until the whole earth
          should be filled by the Saints of the Most High. How did it
          happen with the kingdom of Christ that was set up in ancient
          times? I have already related it; but I will again briefly state
          that the kingdom of God, set up 1800 years ago, did not fulfil
          the terms of the prophecy. It was not set up at the proper time.
          The whole image which Nebuchadnezzar saw was not then standing
          complete from the head of gold to the feet of iron and clay,
          which should have been the case before the stone is cut out of
          the mountain without hands. Did it stand complete 1800 years ago?
          No. Where were the iron legs in all their power and grandeur?
          Where were the feet and toes, that were part of iron and part of
          potter's clay? or, in other words, the ten kingdoms which were to
          succeed the great empire of Rome? In the days of the ancient
          kingdom of Christ they were not in existence. The image was not
          complete: it lacked the lower portions; it lacked the legs and
          feet of iron and clay. It is true, the Roman empire then existed,
          but not as the great western and easter portions. It is known,
          that it was long after Christ before Rome was divided into two
          kingdoms representing the two iron legs. The capital of one was
          at Constantinople, and the capital of the other at Rome, in
          Italy. But where were these legs, feet, and toes, a few centuries
          before, when the kingdom of Christ was on the earth? They did not
          In those days there was no stone from the mountains, and there
          were no feet and no toes to be broken in pieces. Instead of the
          ancient Church fulfilling the prediction in breaking the image,
          events proved a state of things directly the reverse. Some of the
          governments forming the image made war with the Saints and
          overcame them, and the ancient kingdom of Christ was destroyed
          from the earth.
          Hear what the prophets predict in relation to the ancient Church.
          Daniel says, "And I beheld, and the same horn made war with the
          Saints, and prevailed against them." (See Daniel vii. 21.) Again,
          he says, "And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own
          power: and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper and
          practise, and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people." (See
          Daniel viii. 24.)
          He further says--"And such as do wickedly against the covenant
          shall be corrupt by flatteries; but the people that do know their
          God shall be strong and do exploits, and they that understand
          among the people shall instruct many; yet they shall fall by the
          sword and by flame, by captivity and by spoil many days. Now,
          when they shall fall, they shall be holpen with a little help:
          but many shall cleave to them with flatteries." (See Daniel xi.
          32, 34.)
          John, the Revelator, in describing this same power under the
          figure of a beast, says--"And all the world wondered after the
          beast." "And it was given unto him to make war with the Saints,
          and to overcome them; and power was given him over all kindreds,
          and tongues, and nations." (See John's Revelation, chapter xiii.)
          Therefore, instead of the ancient Church overcoming the image, it
          was itself to be overcome by the image. History shows the sad
          fulfilment of these predictions. Therefore the former-day kingdom
          was not the stone of the mountain. The ancient kingdom being
          overcome, fled to heaven, and the Priesthood was caught up to God
          and to his throne; and there the Saints are reserved in heaven
          until the coming of the Son of God to reign on the earth,
          according to the predictions of the Prophets. Then he will bring
          that kingdom which is in heaven with him. He has to set up a
          kingdom on earth preparatory to that which will come from heaven.
          This preparatory kingdom must be established on the earth, where
          men-made governments exist. It will be a kingdom increasing in
          greatness and power and glory on the earth for many years
          preparatory to the coming of the King with the heavenly kingdom,
          at which time both the heavenly and earthly will be united in
          one, under their great Head and Lawgiver.
          Having demonstrated the fact that an everlasting kingdom is to be
          set up in the last days, let us next inquire whether the period
          has arrived for such a grand event to be fulfilled. Is there
          anything that should be fulfilled before we ought to look for
          such a kingdom? Can any one show one prediction that needs to be
          accomplished before the kingdom of God is set up on the earth,
          never again to be destroyed?
          The remnants of the old Babylonish empire, under the form of
          other governments, will be found mostly in Asia. The breasts and
          arms of silver will also be found in Asia. The belly and thighs
          of brass will be found part in Asia and part in Europe. The
          broken iron kingdom still exists in Italy, Europe. The feet and
          toes exist throughout Europe and among the governments of America
          of European origin. Thus the location of the image is known, its
          head being in Asia, and the other extremity in America. No part
          is lacking. It lies stretched out over lands and seas, occupying
          nearly the whole of the two great hemispheres of our globe. The
          old, wrinkled, worn-out monster seems ready to break in pieces.
          All that seems to be necessary is for some power, distinct and
          independent, to set the old thing crumbling, and its final
          dissolution will soon follow. Such a power will be the kingdom of
          God cut from the mountain. The location of the stone of the
          mountain could not be in Asia, Africa, or Europe, nor upon any
          distant island of the sea; but it must be in America, near the
          extremities of the feet and toes. This mountain kingdom could not
          be found in the low countries of America, but in some high,
          elevated region.
          There is no country which would better answer the terms of the
          predicted location than that elevated region bordering upon the
          great Rocky Mountain chain. A kingdom in that high region might
          well be called a mountain kingdom, and be thus designated by the
          inspired Daniel. Its proximity to the western extremity of the
          image would almost preclude the idea of any other mountainous
          But to establish such a kingdom, some one must receive divine
          authority. And what is the testimony of the Latter-day Saints in
          regard to the calling of any one in this church? We want now to
          test ourselves. Are we the kingdom of God that was to be
          established in the last days? or are we not? Have we the
          characteristics of that kingdom? Have we been called in that way
          and manner that the servants of God in ancient days were called?
          To answer this question, let us go back to Joseph Smith--the one
          that organized this church by the commandment of the Almighty.
          When, where, and how were you, Joseph Smith, first called? How
          old were you? and what were you qualifications? I was between
          fourteen and fifteen years of age. Had you been to college? No.
          Had you studied in any seminary of learning? No. Did you know how
          to read? Yes. How to write? Yes. Did you understand much about
          arithmetic? No. About grammar? No. Did you understand all the
          branches of education which are generally taught in our common
          schools? No. But yet you say the Lord called you when you were
          but fourteen or fifteen years of age? How did he call you? I will
          give you a brief history as it came from his own mouth. I have
          often heard him relate it.
          He was wrought upon by the Spirit of God, and felt the necessity
          of repenting of his sins and serving God. He retired from his
          father's house a little way, and bowed himself down in the
          wilderness, and called upon the name of the Lord. He was
          inexperienced, and in great anxiety and trouble of mind in regard
          to what church he should join. He had been solicited by many
          churches to join with them, and he was in great anxiety to know
          which was right. He pleaded with the Lord to give him wisdom on
          the subject; and while he was thus praying, he beheld a vision,
          and saw a light approaching him from the heavens; and as it came
          down and rested on the tops of the trees, it became more
          glorious; and as it surrounded him, his mind was immediately
          caught away from beholding surrounding objects. In this cloud of
          light he saw two glorious personages; and one, pointing to the
          other, said, "Behold my beloved son! hear ye him." Then he was
          instructed and informed in regard to many things pertaining to
          his own welfare, and commanded not to unite himself to any of
          those churches. He was also informed that at some future time the
          fulness of the Gospel should be made manifest to him, and he
          should be an instrument in the hands of God of laying the
          foundation of the kingdom of God.
          Some few years after this, having proved himself faithful before
          the Lord, he was commanded by an holy angel to go to a hill about
          three miles from his father's house, and to take from the ancient
          place of their deposit certain plates, on which was recorded the
          ancient history of this great Western continent from the earliest
          ages until the records were hid up by an ancient Prophet some
          four centuries after Christ.
          In the year 1827 he was permitted to take those plates from their
          long deposit, and with them the Urim and Thummim--a sacred
          instrument such as was used by ancient Prophets among Israel to
          inquire of the Lord. He was commanded of the Lord,
          notwithstanding his youth and inexperience, to translate the
          engravings upon those plates into the English language. He did
          so, and others wrote from his mouth. Here, then, was the way that
          the Lord commenced a preparatory work for the raising up of the
          kingdom of God. What use would it have been to have raised up the
          kingdom of God without giving new revelation on doctrine? If a
          church were raised up without the Spirit of revelation, it could
          not stand for ever: it would be broken up and scattered, the same
          as the other systems of the day, into numerous fragments, one
          contending that he was right, and another that he was right; and
          thus it would be anything else but the kingdom of God: it would
          be a perfect bedlam. But, to prepare the way, the Lord gave a
          lengthy revelation, contained in the Book of Mormon, including
          prophecies and the fulness of the Gospel, as taught by the mouth
          of the Saviour himself on this vast continent 1800 years ago.
          With such a revelation, the kingdom of God could be set up,
          having an unerring guide in doctrinal subjects--a something to
          show the true points of the Gospel of Jesus and the first
          principles of the laws of the kingdom, and thus remove all cause
          for any division of sentiment and opinion.
          This inspired book was revealed to Joseph Smith in fulfilment of
          those prophecies which I have often repeated before you, and
          which clearly predict that such a work should come to establish
          the kingdom of God on the earth. The book was printed in the
          early part of the year 1830, after which the Lord gave express
          commands to this young man to assemble together a few who
          believed in the work, and lay the foundation of the Church.
          Accordingly, on the 6th of April, 1830, the Latter-day Kingdom of
          God commenced in its organization, consisting of only six
          members, in the town of Fayette, Seneca County, State of New
          York. Was this in reality the kingdom of God? Yes; it was its
          beginning, or merely a nucleus around which proper materials were
          to gather and be organized. In the beginning of January, 1831,
          the Lord gave a revelation for the few members of his kingdom to
          gather together from the State of New York and Pennsylvania to
          the State of Ohio. They gathered to the place called Kirtland,
          Geauga County. They stayed there a few years, during which the
          Gospel of the kingdom was extensively preached in the United
          States and the Canadas. The Saints continued gathering to
          Kirtland and to Jackson County, Missouri.
          The enemy was on the alert, and knew the difference between the
          establishment of the kingdom of God and those systems established
          by man. If the Church was permitted to prosper, he feared that
          his time was short. With the hopes of destroying the kingdom, the
          Devil waged war against the Saints in jackson County, and 1,200
          men, women, and children were scattered abroad in the cold months
          of November and December, 1833, wandering houseless and homeless,
          without food or fire, over the wild prairies and desolate
          wilderness of that country, pursued on every side by ruthless
          mobs. After this they settled on the north side of the Missouri
          river, in Clay County, where they resided some two years; they
          were again forced to leave, and sought refuge from their
          persecutors still further north, in the unsettled portions of the
          State. In the meantime, the Saints in Kirtland were forced to
          leave their homes, fleeing from their enemies into Missouri. in
          1839 they were driven out of Missouri into Illinois. In 1844 the
          great Prophet of this last dispensation was murdered while under
          the pledged protection of the Governor of Illinois. In the winter
          of 1846, some fifteen or twenty thousand were forcibly expelled
          from their homes in Illinois. In the summer following, the sick,
          and the poor, and the aged, whose circumstances had not permitted
          them to accompany their brethren, were cannonaded out of Nauvoo.
          In the midst of these most inhuman and dreadful persecutions, the
          United States called for five hundred of these suffering,
          wandering exiles to leave their families upon the Plains in the
          midst of wild savages, without shelter or food, to fight the
          battles of the nation against Mexico. In 1847, after incredible
          hardships and suffering, the Saints arrived in these mountains.
          The object of our persecutors in driving us here was to destroy
          the kingdom. They threatened us with utter extermination if we
          stopped short of these mountains. They supposed that, when once
          here, our destruction would be inevitable. "On those arid and
          sterile deserts they cannot subsist; famine will speedily waste
          them away: we shall be rid of them." These were their
          expectations. But the Lord had another object in view in
          suffering us to be driven into these elevated regions: he
          intended to fulfil the prediction of Daniel, that the stone might
          be located in its appropriate place, and be more fully organized
          and prepared against the day when it should be taken from the
          mountain to fulfil the purposes of Jehovah, and itself to become
          a great mountain and fill the whole earth.
          While down yonder in those low countries, the stone was not in
          the right place: it was not fully organized. They drove us into
          these mountains; and when we arrived, we found now and then a
          small valley, and here and there a bush growing, covered with
          crickets so thickly that you could scarcely see the limbs. It
          looked dreary to many to see nothing but parched grass, barren
          land, and crickets in abundance, eating up everything in the form
          of vegetation. We began to build houses; but I need not give you
          the history of the particulars during the twelve years of our
          sojourn here. Look abroad in this Territory: behold the
          flourishing settlements, forming almost a continuous chain for
          some 400 miles north and south. Look at this city for a sample.
          Do not our comfortable buildings, our public works, our extensive
          improvements testify before heaven and earth, God, angels, and
          men, that the Latter-day Saints have been an industrious people,
          if nothing else? Look at the amount of labour required of men
          here to make a living that is not required in a more fertile
          region. A man has to spend two or three tedious days to get one
          small load of wood from our almost inaccessible mountain kanyons.
          He has to irrigate the land, and spend as much labour in that one
          thing as the Illinois farmer would in raising his whole crop.
          Independent of all this, look at the scores of cities which have
          sprung up as if by magic; the tens of thousands of houses that
          have been erected, many of which are large and commodious, and
          may be pronounced splendid for a new country.
          All this immense labour has been accomplished within the short
          space of twelve years. By whom has it been done? By a
          down-trodden, persecuted people--a people who had already been
          driven five times from homes and farms, suffering the loss of
          millions. We might query here, Have the Latter-day Saints had
          much time to do evil, even if they had been very much disposed to
          do so? You generally find that an industrious people are a moral
          people--that a people whose hands are engaged, whose physical
          powers are exerted from sunrise till sundown, whose weary limbs
          are obliged to be active in irrigating the soil by night as well
          as by day, and who are obliged to ascend the mountain heights in
          quest of wood and timber, exposed by night to the chilling blasts
          and drifting snows of those elevated and dreary regions, have not
          much time to devise mischief. On the other hand, you go among the
          nations where they are eating and drinking and feasting on the
          best, and what do you find there? All manner of evil,
          drunkenness, lasciviousness, blasphemies, and every species of
          degradation and immorality. Such a class of lazy, indolent
          loungers can imagine up more mischief in twenty-four hours than
          what the whole people of the Saints would live to do in
          twenty-four years.
          But the Devil is as mad as ever. His wrath has not ceased. He
          feels as indignant, and a little more so, as when we were in the
          States. We really thought, say our enemies, that they would have
          perished in those deserts: we supposed that there could not be an
          ear of corn raised in the neighbourhood of the Rocky Mountains,
          and that if we could not only get them there, we were sure they
          would come to naught. But behold, they prosper! What shall we do?
          We cannot organize mobs now before breakfast, and go up against
          them as we did in Missouri and Illinois. Mobs are out of the
          question now. We must get something more plausible to operate
          upon them, to make the people think that we do it legally. We
          must persecute them anyhow. And off went the officials that were
          there to spread all manner of lies, that they themselves and
          everybody else knew were lies; and the people have since proved
          them to be such.
          But, without appointing a committee of investigation, and without
          any further information, the Chief Executive puts an army on the
          march, while nothing but devastation, death, and utter
          extermination were denounced by the whole nation, as well as the
          army, upon the heads of the devoted citizens of Utah. The mail
          was withheld, and months passed away before the peaceful,
          industrious citizens of this Territory knew that an army were
          approaching, or that anything had occurred to disturb our
          peaceful relations with the General Government. Under these
          startling circumstances, it was concluded to preserve our heads
          upon our shoulders, if possible, until we could get some official
          intelligence as to the intentions of the Government and the army.
          In the providence of God, the army did not reach our settlements,
          as they intended, until the following summer. No battles were
          fought, no blood was shed, and we still lived. Commissioners
          arrived from Washington, when we were for the first time informed
          that the whole nation, with ourselves and the army, had been
          labouring under an entire mistake,--that the President had no
          intentions against the people of Utah, but was merely wishing to
          establish some military posts.
          If the nation had been informed of this one year before, what
          terrible commotion and excitement would have been avoided? But
          the President, no doubt, enjoyed the joke at the nation's
          expense. The kingdom of God is destined to stand for ever and
          fill the whole earth. How are our enemies going to help
          themselves? They have tried to do something, but we are here in
          our habitation yet; but if not, the kingdom of God would roll on.
          We are occupying our farms yet; but if not, the kingdom of God
          would roll on. Generally speaking, we are alive yet; but if half
          of us were dead, the kingdom of God would roll on. And as yet our
          houses are not burned, our crops destroyed, nor our cattle killed
          off; but if they were, the kingdom of God would roll on.
          Neither the United States' army nor all the armies of the earth
          can destroy the kingdom. All that we claim is, as I have stated
          heretofore, in relation to ourselves, the right guaranteed to us
          by the American Constitution. We do not ask for any other rights:
          we ask for no more privileges under that Constitution than what
          are enjoyed by the people of every other Territory of the
          American Union. And even these rights we do not ask for: they are
          ours without asking for them. We do not beg for them: we will not
          bemean ourselves so much as to crouch to the Congress of the
          United States to ask for rights that we are already in possession
          of, and that every American citizen should enjoy here upon this
          boasted land of freedom.
          What! ask for that which we already possess, which is guaranteed
          to us by the great Constitution of our country, and which was
          purchased for us by the blood of our noble ancestors! No; we will
          do no such thing? We will take the privileges already ours, and
          enjoy them, until force shall deprive us of them; and this is the
          feeling which every American citizen should have. Every person in
          the states, as well as in the Territories, who has the least
          particle of the blood of freedom running in his veins, should
          maintain the dignity of the Constitution of our country and the
          national laws, and should esteem them as the great shield and
          bulwark of our defence against tyranny and oppression, and should
          maintain them inviolate, and claim them, if it be necessary, to
          the shedding of the last drop of blood that runs in his veins. We
          should claim them to the last, and say, Those rights are ours,
          and we will maintain them or die! These are my feelings. 
          The kingdom of God is here. Is it a theocracy? Yes, so far as
          ecclesiastical law is concerned. Is there anything in the
          Constitution of this Government that prevents us from
          establishing any kind of laws that we please to govern us
          ecclesiastically, so long as we do not infringe upon the laws of
          the United States, or go against any of the rights guaranteed in
          the American Constitution? No. What is guaranteed to us in that
          noble instrument handed to us by our fathers? It gives every
          class of people. whether few or many, the privilege of organizing
          themselves, and establishing whatever laws they please to govern
          them in a Church capacity; and no one has a right to molest them.
          Do we hold ourselves subject to the civil laws? Yes. God,
          notwithstanding he has given us Church laws, has not freed us
          from the authority of the civil law. We are subject to the
          Constitution as much as Kansas is, and to the laws of the United
          States as much as any Territory of the nation. Have we in any
          respect transgressed? If we do not transgress the law, then let
          us be free, like any other American citizens, and let us worship
          God according to the dictates of our own conscience. Search the
          Book of Doctrine and Covenants of this Church--go through all the
          sections of that book, and you will find that the voice of the
          Lord is unto the people, Do this, do that, and the other thing.
          That is the word of the Lord: it is the law given to govern his
          Church; and the Lord says in that book, You are bound to keep the
          laws of the land; and he that keepeth my laws hath no need to
          break the laws of the land.
          The Lord has not come out and said to the Latter-day Saints, Do
          you go against all human or civil laws; but the reverse: he has
          given these heavenly laws while in our infancy to govern us in a
          Church capacity; and in so doing, we do not infringe upon the
          laws of man. Again: Here is the Book of Mormon, which contains a
          theocratical law to govern the Saints of God. You can find
          nothing in this book that comes in contact with the American
          Constitution or the laws of the United States.
          Where, then, are we transgressing by establishing a theocratical
          form of Government in the midst of this republic? We are not
          transgressing any more than the Methodists or the Baptists, or
          any other religious sect. All have equal rights. I would as soon
          take up the weapons of war to defend the rights of the
          Presbyterians as any other sect and party on this American
          Continent: they all have equal rights with the Latter-day Saints,
          and therefore they should be protected with them. I do not know
          all things which are in the future; but Daniel's prophecy has
          pointed out that the little stone will smite the image on the
          feet, and break in pieces the feet, iron, clay, brass, silver,
          and gold, and that the whole great fabric should come tumbling
          down together with a mighty crash. That is not fulfilled. But one
          thing we do know--If they will let us alone, we will let them
          alone, and do them good; but if they illegally and unlawfully
          trample on our toes, I do not know but we shall try to fulfil
          that which is in the prophecies. If they undertake to oppress us
          and bring us down into bondage, and deprive us of our just rights
          guaranteed by the Constitution, I do not know but the great
          Jehovah has it in his mind to do unto them as they would do unto
          us, if they had the power; and I do not know but we, as American
          citizens, will be compelled to rise up and defend our just rights
          and fulfil that which is spoken by the ancient Prophets, while
          merely acting in self-defence.
          We calculate to maintain the Government of the United States and
          the principles of the Constitution. They were given indirectly by
          the voice of inspiration to our ancestors: they were given to
          maintain inviolate the principles of civil and religious liberty
          to all people under heaven. Can the idolater come here and build
          a temple to worship idols in? Yes. Go into California and you
          will find one erected by the Chinese: they are worshipping dumb
          idols there. The people undertook to punish them by law; but
          judgment was given that inasmuch as they did not infringe upon
          the rights of others, they had a right to worship idols. Is it
          the privilege of the idolater to worship here? It is the
          privilege of the Mahometan to come here with his many wives? It
          ought to be; but so far as the local State laws are concerned,
          they have deviated from the Constitution. These State laws make
          the Mahometan divorce all his wives but one, or else they will
          confine him in prison for years. These State laws will break up
          his family and make him disown and turn out his children upon the
          wide world, fatherless and unprotected. They say to the
          Mahometan, You can live here in Missouri, or in any other State,
          if you will only do this.
          What wonderful liberty! Shame on the State which will thus pass
          laws in open violation of the Constitution. I would see them all
          in heaven or somewhere else, before I would thank them for
          offering me liberty on conditions of breaking up my family.
          Where can you put your finger on a law passed by the American
          Congress which deprives a man of the rights guaranteed to him
          relative to the government of his family, no matter whether he
          takes one wife or many? Undertake to deprive the people of this
          one domestic institution, and you can, upon the same principle,
          deprive them of all others.
          Imprison the polygamist for having more than one wife, and you
          have the same right to imprison a man for having more than one
          child, or to punish the slaveholder for having more than one
          slave. The same Constitution that protects the latter also
          protects the former. It is just as much the right of the people
          to have twelve wives as to have twelve children. What would you
          think of a State law that would undertake to deprive you of the
          privilege of having only one child? This would be no more
          barefacedly unjust than the State laws against polygamy.
          The Mahometan can come to Utah with his wives; anybody can come
          here, without having his family broken up, his wives torn from
          his bosom and his children cast out to the world. We say to all
          the world, Come to Utah; and so long as we have the power to
          elect wise legislators, we will protect you in your domestic
          rights, according to the national Constitution.
          From what has been said, we begin to understand something about
          the kingdom of God. It is to originate in the mountains and roll
          down out of them, like a stone; and as it rolls it will gather
          force and greatness, until it shall become in due time like a
          great mountain, and fill the whole earth. And when the great King
          shall come, sitting upon the throne of his glory in the midst of
          the armies of heaven, every eye will see him--every ear hear his
          voice. Then shall all the proud and they that do wickedly be
          consumed as stubble; then all who will not give heed to the
          Prophets, and Apostles, and Jesus will be cut off from among the
          people, as was predicted by Moses; then shall all people,
          nations, and tongues who are spared upon the face of the whole
          earth serve and obey the great King;--then there will be no sects
          and parties--no idolaters or unredeemed heathens; then will be
          fulfilled the prediction of Zechariah--"And the Lord shall be
          king over all the earth: in that day shall there be one Lord, and
          his name one." (Zech. xix. 9.) Then shall the knowledge of God
          cover the earth as the waters cover the bosom of the great sea.
          But between the time of the setting up of the kingdom and its
          final triumph, there will be successive stages of its increasing
          greatness and glory. Many of the Saints will see their King long
          before he comes in the clouds of heaven. Before that great day
          the Saints will have great dominion and rule on the earth. Zion
          will send forth her laws and her institutions, and her peace
          officers to protect every sect of Christendom and all flesh in
          their religious rights, as was so clearly and eloquently laid
          before you by our beloved President two Sabbaths ago. While time
          shall last, the free agency of man should be protected; but when
          the archangel shall stand forth upon the land and upon the sea,
          and swear, in the name of Him who liveth for ever and ever, that
          time shall be no longer, then woe be unto the wicked and those
          who have rejected the servants of God, for they shall be consumed
          by the brightness of his coming and punished for the abuse of
          that moral agency given them, and in the exercise of which they
          had been so carefully protected by the laws of Zion.
          You see the difference between the period of time in which the
          kingdom is growing and spreading forth and enlarging its
          dominions, and that more glorious period when the kingdom of
          heaven shall come to meet the earthly kingdom--when all the
          powers of heaven shall be made manifest and have place on our
          transfigured and sanctified earth. May the Lord our God, our
          great King and Lawgiver, bless the people! May he open the eyes
          of the honest, that the words of truth may penetrate them! May
          the power of the Holy Ghost, like a gentle stream, flow over
          them! May the Spirit of truth rest down mightily upon the Saints
          of the latter days! May they be armed with power and with the
          righteousness of God in great glory! May they rise up in mighty
          faith, like the people in the days of Enoch, that the heavens may
          clothe them with the glory of God! and may they go forth,
          conquering and to conquer, until the false tradition and evils
          and sins and abominations of the children of men shall be swept
          from the earth, and until the King of kings and the Lord of lords
          shall reign triumphantly with omnipotent power! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, April 7, 1860
                             TO DEPARTING MISSIONARIES.
          Remarks by President Brigham Young, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 7, 1860.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I have not inquired whether there are any cases of difficulty
          between brethren or differences in doctrine that should be
          presented before the Conference. I have heard of none;
          consequently I have not given an opportunity to present any. I do
          not expect there is any such business requiring our attention.
          We will first present the authorities of the Church; and I
          sincerely request the members to act freely and independently in
          voting,--also in speaking, if it be necessary. There has been no
          instance in this Church of a person's being in the least
          curtailed in the privilege of speaking his honest sentiments. It
          cannot be shown in the history of this people that a man has ever
          been injured, either in person, property, or character, for
          openly expressing, in the proper time and place, his objections
          to any man holding authority in this Church, or for assigning his
          reasons for such objections. Persons have frequently ruined their
          own characters by making false accusations. Some say they dare
          not tell their feelings, and feel obliged to remain silent. They,
          no doubt, tell the truth. Why do they feel so? This, probably,
          arises from some vindictive feelings against a certain man or men
          whom they would injure if they could; and they conclude that
          their brethren are like them and would seek their injury, if they
          should avail themselves of the privilege of speaking or acting
          according to their wicked sentiments and thoughts: therefore they
          dare not develop the evil that is within them, lest judgment
          should be meted out to them. They know that they have evil
          designs; they know that they would bring evil on their brethren,
          if they had the power; and fear seizes them: they skulk off, and
          in the midst of the enemies of this people they say they are
          conscience bound--that they are tied by the influence, power, or
          authorities of this people. What is it which thus binds them? It
          is the power of evil which is in their own breasts: that is all
          that in the least abridges them in their privileges.
          When I present the authorities of this Church for the Conference
          to vote upon, if there is a member here who honestly and
          sincerely thinks that any person whose name is presented should
          not hold the office he is appointed to fill, let him speak. I
          will give full liberty, not to preach sermons, nor to degrade
          character, but to briefly state objections; and at the proper
          time I will hear the reasons for any objections that may be
          advanced. I do not know that I can make a fairer proffer. I
          certainly would, if it were reasonable to do so. I would not
          permit contention; I would not permit long argument here: I would
          appoint another time, and have a day set apart for such things.
          But I am perfectly willing to hear a person's objections briefly
          The first name I shall present to you is that of Brigham Young,
          President of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. If
          any person can say that he should not be sustained in this
          office, say so. If there is no objection, as it is usual in the
          marriage ceremony of the Church of England, "Let them for ever
          afterwards hold their peace," and not go snivelling around,
          saying that you would like to have a better man, and one who is
          more capable of leading the Church.
          [The names of the authorities and the votes thereon were printed
          in the Conference minutes.]
          The First Presidency and the Quorum of the Twelve have made
          choice of George Q. Cannon to fill the vacancy in the Quorum of
          the Twelve. He is pretty generally known by the people. He has
          been raised in the Church, and was one of our prominent Elders in
          the Sandwich Islands. He went upon that mission when he was quite
          young. He is also known by many as the Editor of a paper which he
          published in California, called The Western Standard. He is now
          East, assisting in the transaction of business and taking charge
          of this year's emigration. I will present his name to the
          congregation to become a member of the Quorum of the Twelve, to
          fill the vacancy occasioned by the death of Parley P. Pratt. If
          this is pleasing to you, you will be so kind as to vote
          [The vote was unanimous.]
          As to evil-speaking, I will say that if men will do the will of
          God and keep his commandments and do good, they may say what they
          please about me.
          [The names of persons selected to go on missions were read, and
          the President continued his remarks.]
          We have at times sent men on missions to get rid of them; but
          they have generally come back. Some think it is an imposition
          upon the world to send such men among them. But which is best--to
          keep them here to pollute others, or to send them where pollution
          is more prevalent? Ten filthy sheep in a flock of a thousand will
          so besmear the whole, that, to the eye of a stranger, they all
          appear to be worthless, when nine hundred and ninety of them are
          as good as can be, but for the outside smearing by the ten filthy
          ones. We have tried to turn the filthy ones out of the flock, but
          they will not always stay out. A few such defile, to outward
          appearance, the whole flock; and we have it to bear.
          I wish the Elders to go and preach the Gospel, instead of begging
          from the poor their last picayune. I could say a good many things
          with regard to this subject, but I dislike doing so. My feelings
          are keen upon this matter. I wish the Elders to go and preach the
          Gospel, to bind up the broken-hearted, to hunt up the lame, the
          halt, the blind, and the poor among men, and bring them home to
          Zion. Do they do this? Not always. My feelings have been
          sufficiently hurt by a different course; and if the Elders do not
          stop it, I do not intend to bear it much longer. Perhaps some of
          them may say--"Brother Brigham, I think our lives and preaching
          and general deportment will compare very well with yours." Yes,
          about as well as white will compare with black, blue, or red. I
          ask the people of this Church, Who of you have helped me in the
          days of my poverty? Sometimes a brother or a sister has given me
          a shilling or a few coppers. The second time I went to Canada,
          which was after I was baptized, myself and my brother Joseph
          travelled two hundred and fifty miles in snow a foot and a half
          deep, with a foot of mud under it. We travelled, preached, and
          baptized forty-five in the dead of winter. When we left there,
          the Saints gave us five York shillings with which to bear our
          expenses two hundred and fifty miles on foot, and one sister gave
          me a pair of woolen mittens, two-thirds worn out. I worked with
          my own hands and supported myself.
          I have borrowed money, but where is the man I have refused to pay
          what I borrowed of him? If such a man can be found, let him come
          forward. I have supported myself and my family, by the help of
          the Lord and my good brethren. Some of the brethren have helped
          me very liberally, for which I thank them. After I was ordained
          into the Quorum of the Twelve, no summer passed in which I did
          not travel during the summer: I also travelled during much of
          each winter. Who supported my family? God and I. Who found me
          clothing? The Lord and myself. I had a large family, and in the
          States have paid as high as eleven dollars a barrel for flour.
          My business is to save the people, not to oppress, plunder, and
          destroy them. It is also the duty of all the Elders to labour to
          save the people. Who supported me when I was in England? I was
          sick and destitute when I started for England, with not a member
          of my family able to bring me a drink of water. When I was able
          to walk ten or fifteen yards to a boat, I started. For an
          overcoat I had a little bed-quilt my wife used to put on a
          trundle-bed. When I landed in England, I had six shillings. Who
          administered to me? The Lord, through good men. The brethren were
          good and kind to me; but they did not gather me five pounds in
          this, and a hundred pounds in that Conference, and twenty pounds
          in another Branch. Have our Elders gathered money in this way?
          Yes, too often, if not all the time; and I am sick and tired of
          it; and if they do not stop it, I will expose them.
          My practice in England, when I went from my office, was to put a
          handful of coppers in my pocket to give to the poor. Did I feed
          anybody there? Yes, scores. Did I help anybody to America? Yes,
          to the last farthing I possessed. By keeping the office and doing
          business myself, I had money enough to come home; but brother
          Heber and brother Willard borrowed money and helped others. When
          we arrived home, were we flush with means? No; we were nearly
          destitute. I had a little clothing, and the most of that I gave
          away to poor brethren. I also had one sovereign, and, by
          obtaining fifteen cents more, was able to buy a barrel of flour.
          Brother Joseph asked me what I was going to do. I told him that I
          did not know, but intended to rest with my family and friends
          until we ate it up, and then I would be ready to walk in the way
          the Lord should open before me. Joseph would often ask me how I
          lived. I told him I did not know--that I did my best, and the
          Lord did the rest.
          Do men get rich by this everlasting begging? No. Those who do it
          will be poor in spirit and in purse. If you desire to be rich, go
          and preach the Gospel with a liberal heart, and trust in God to
          sustain you. If you cannot by such a course come home with shoes,
          come with moccasins; and if you are obliged to come barefooted,
          tar the bottoms of your feet: the sand sticking in the tar will
          form a sole; and thank God that you have arrived here in that way
          rather than in carriages. But no; many of our Elders must come in
          carriages: they must have gold, and silver, and fine clothing to
          enable them to flirt around with their wives.
          Let my wives take care of themselves. "But," says one, "I have
          gratified and pampered my wives so long, were I go to away, what
          would become of them?" Leave them to plan and provide for
          Will those Elders I am talking to to-day take the hint? or will
          they follow the practice of too many, and beg, and make that
          their chief joy and occupation? If you take the hint, go from
          here without purse or scrip, unless the brethren give you
          something: leave all you can with your families, and do not beg
          creation dry. Preach the Gospel, gather the poor, and bring them
          home to Zion. Return naked and barefoot rather than come in
          carriages procured with money obtained from the poor and
          destitute. If the rich give to you, receive it thankfully. Return
          with a wheelbarrow or handcart, and bring some of the honest poor
          with you. If you do not pursue this course, I shall conclude that
          we have made a selection of grovelling, worldly-minded men, whose
          brains, at least in my estimation, are not as they should be.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Heber
          C. Kimball, August 28, 1859
                          Heber C. Kimball, August 28, 1859
             A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
             Great Salt Lake City, on Sunday afternoon, August 28, 1859.
                               Reported by J. V. Long.
          A great many things pass through my mind, not only here, but when
          I am about here, transacting business and attending to those
          things that devolve upon me: yes, there are thousands of
          principles and ideas come into my mind in my ruminating moments,
          and I frequently wish that I could send them, like the sound of
          Gabriel's trumpet, to the hearts of the Latter-day Saints, and
          especially of the Elders of Israel that dwell in these valleys,
          and of all those who preside over the people of God in the North
          and in the South, in the United States, in South America, in
          Europe, and in all the nations of the earth, and of those on the
          islands of the sea, and finally, of all Saints.
          How do you think I feel when I see the conduct of some of the
          Elders of Israel, who are guilty of cursing and swearing and
          getting drunk? I feel disgusted.
          I wish the Saints abroad felt as I do. If they did, they would
          come to these valleys, if they had to come with handcarts, or
          pack their provisions upon their backs: they would gather to the
          headquarters of the Church, for there is the head of God's
          government on the earth--the keys of power; and there is the
          authority, and every person that comes into this Church is
          connected with that authority.
          This is upon the same principle that brother Pratt was speaking
          of this morning. He said the main trunk of the Church was in
          heaven; and I can tell you that that is not all, for the main
          root is in heaven, even in our Father and our God, and his Son
          Jesus Christ; and the moment that the Almighty sent Peter, James,
          and John, and ordained Joseph Smith an Apostle, the seed of that
          Priesthood and Church was planted: it was planted in him; and as
          he received it, he planted it first in one, and then in another;
          and this Gospel has gone forth into many parts of the earth.
          Still remember that this is one seed; that is, it all sprang from
          one, the same as one mustard seed will produce ten thousand, and
          then continue to multiply so long as it is planted; and so it is
          that this Priesthood has spread and increased in the world.
          Now, we use figures as Jesus did; for said he, "I speak unto you
          by parables, but the world understand them not." They do not
          understand the work of God; they do not know that Joseph Smith
          was a Prophet, or that Hyrum Smith was a Patriarch; neither do
          they comprehend that Brigham Young is an Apostle and a Prophet.
          If the people in Carthage or in Illinois had known these things,
          they never would have killed Joseph.
          If William Law, William Marks, and hundreds of others had known
          that Joseph was a Prophet, they would not have betrayed him, nor
          tried to take away his life.
          Do you suppose that the people would have killed Jesus, if they
          had known that he was the Son of God? In this dispensation they
          have killed Joseph and Hyrum and thousands of others. Yes,
          thousands of men, women, and children have gone to their graves
          prematurely, in consequence of the persecutions of some portions
          of the inhabitants of the United States; and many of those who
          did not participate in the actual persecutions said amen.
          Do I know this? Yes, I do. I visited the cities of Washington,
          Baltimore, Philadelphia, New York, and Boston, about the time of
          the martyrdom of Joseph and Hyrum Smith, and I know that the
          majority of the people rejoiced in it: still it was a shock on
          many of the people. Even now there are apostates that are laying
          the foundation to kill many others.
          How do you think I feel? Why, I feel precisely as Jesus felt
          under similar circumstances, and he said it would be better that
          such characters should have a millstone about their necks, and
          they be sunk to the bottom of the sea.
          Some who profess to be Saints and even Elders will get drunk,
          fight, and swear most horribly. Their state and condition is much
          worse than that of those who do not understand the law of God,
          and who have not been educated in the principles of virtue,
          righteousness, purity, and holiness.
          Brethren and sisters, if you feel willing to do as I do, you will
          stay at home and let the liquor go to hell, with those that
          corrupt themselves with it. The only wish I have to offer is, I
          wish there was a little more strychnine in it. I wish it for the
          sake of all those that will not forsake their evils; for, if I
          were in that position, I should wish I was where I could not sin
          any more.
          The present state of our society is permitted for a wise purpose,
          and all things have transpired according to the will of God; but
          these evils and this looseness of character that have been
          brought in here were never designed for you and me. It was
          published in the papers, by Congress-men and judges and others in
          authority, that they would send a people here to improve our
          morals, and to change them; so that if we had a man to send to
          Congress, we might have a dozen candidates and as many parties,
          and finally be the same as they are in the House of
          Representatives. But, gentlemen, this will never be with the
          Latter-day Saints. If the United States ever admit us into the
          Union and give us a State Government, we will carry out the
          principles of union, justice, and righteousness in these
          mountains, according to the will of Heaven.
          Some of my brethren think that I had better not say anything
          about the United States; but they will give us a State Government
          just as soon if I talk about them as if I never named them.
          It is as I used to tell Dr. Bernhisel, when we sent him to
          Congress, about the time that plurality was preached, that the
          cats were not all out of the bag yet. I told him that the cats
          were going to have kittens, and then the kittens would have cats.
          But it is all right whether they give us a State Government or
          not. Still, if our Father in heaven designs that we should have a
          State Government, we shall have one, whether I say much or little
          about it; and when he intends to bring it about, he will change
          the minds of the President, Cabinet, and Senate, and House of
          Representatives; and he can do it as easily as I can change this
          pitcher from one side of the stand to the other, and I know it.
          He handles the nations of the earth, the President of the United
          States and his Cabinet, and he will finally handle the whole
          world for the good of his people.
          This seems a good deal to believe. [Voice: I believe it.] You
          believe it! Bless your soul, I know it. "Mormonism" is right, and
          I am here telling James Buchanan what will be. I suppose you will
          say that the Lord never will do this. But the Lord can change Mr.
          Buchanan's mind in five minutes, just as easily as I can change
          the potter's vessel, or take a lump of clay and change it into
          more than one hundred and fifty different shapes.
          You know that I am a potter by trade. Do you think the Lord can
          turn and twist you into as many shapes of mind as I can a piece
          of clay? I want you to be one--to be united in all things, that
          you may have the blessings of heaven upon you.
          I can say that I feel cheerful; I feel well; I enjoy the good
          Spirit continually, and wish that every Saint enjoyed the same
          blessings to the same extent that I do. Who ever saw any one
          misused by me? No one. When I speak plainly of the conduct of
          men, some will say that I mean them. All I have to say is that I
          mean those who are guilty.
          I want you to remember that there are a great many steps to be
          taken in this kingdom; and if people will try to do right in all
          things, the Lord will bless and prosper them; and I feel in my
          heart to bless all good men, and all that have done good to this
          people. I bless those that have brought us goods--sugar, tea,
          coffee, &c.
          Now, friends and neighbours--you that have come to bring us
          goods, you are God's servants, and you shall be blest if you will
          continue to bring us goods.
          Brethren, in regard to our friends that are here, I wish to say
          that they are the children of our Father and our God, and they
          have come here and brought their goods; and I will take the
          liberty of using a Yankee phrase, and say we were pretty ragged
          before they came here. Gentlemen, you have conferred a favour
          upon us, and no doubt many of our people will purchase goods from
          you. Now, when you get our money and our favour, do try and speak
          a good word for us; and when I come up and speak to you, don't
          look as if you would bite my head off. I have never cheated you
          out of one dime, neither have I taught my brethren to do so. I
          treat all men honourably, and teach others to do likewise.
          I will here give you merchants a little advice. Let our people
          have your goods at a reasonable price, and don't have a dozen
          different prices for the same article in your stores. If you will
          pursue this course, you will gain confidence and secure custom;
          but if you don't, you will lose it, for we shall turn merchants
          ourselves. You have done good in bringing goods here, and I wish
          you would bring from one to two thousand waggons next year, all
          heavily laden with such things as we require. Why? Because, when
          goods come here, they have to be sold; and if more were brought,
          they would come down in price, and we should be able to get about
          as much for one dollar as we can now get for three. I say, god
          bless you! for you rescued us from the sharks. You know that a
          shark is a fish that eats up all the other fish.
          I am a backwoods Yankee, born in Vermont, in the mountains, and I
          don't fear any man on the earth, and never did. If I continue to
          abide in the principles of truth, I shall go to a place where
          truth dwells unsullied. I am a friend to this people, for they
          are the people of God, and they will prosper in all their
          righteous undertakings.
               We are blessed with plenty of all things necessary for our
          comfort this year, and we shall have enough next year, for I have
          no idea that these things can be taken out of the country. But I
          look for pretty keen times after that, and therefore I would
          recommend the brethren to buy goods and lay them away, and don't
          sell them; for the time will come when many will be destitute of
          the necessary comforts of life.
          Take your grain and lay it away against a day of famine. "But,"
          says some one, "he is repeating what he said a few Sundays ago."
          Well, never mind how often I speak of these things: they are for
          your good. Some have tried to make you believe that you cannot
          keep your grain; but I say you can, if you choose, and preserve
          it for years.
          I will relate a fact in relation to my own affairs. I have been
          removing a bin containing 1,200 bushels of my wheat that has lain
          in the basement story of a stone house three years, and a portion
          of it four years; and it is as good as it was when I had it put
          in there. I moved it because the brethren said it would spoil,
          and I thought I would put it in another bin, which I am doing;
          and, by the help of God, I intend to keep it. And I will say that
          if I had ten or fifty thousand dollars, I would lay it out in
          Some are afraid of speculating in wheat; but I am not, for I
          shall live to see the day when I shall be able to feed many of
          you. Why, don't you believe that wheat is the best property you
          can have on hand? Test it; try my words, and see if I tell the
          truth about it, as well as I do about other things. Many of you
          say you believe it; and if you do, repent of your sins and
          forsake them, and for ever turn away from them, and then be
          baptized for the remission of sins, and you shall receive the
          gift of the Holy Ghost by the blessing of that Priesthood which
          is now upon the earth. But some say they do not believe it;
          therefore they won't forsake their sins.
          With regard to grain, I will say, If you do not lay it up and
          keep it, you will be sorry in a day to come; for you will see
          hard times, trying times, plagues, and famines, and bloodshed. Be
          advised and provide in time, and while you have the opportunity.
          The Apostle James, in speaking of faith, says, "Show me your
          faith without your works, and I will show you my faith by my
          works." That is the way I intend to show mine. I will lay up my
          grain, my cloth, and all the comforts of life, that my family may
          be comfortable--be made to rejoice and praise the Lord. I am
          sometimes joyful and sometimes sad, but I try so to live that I
          may always enjoy the Holy Spirit.
          I have no doubt about the time coming when we shall feel the
          pangs of hunger and destitution; and when that time comes, what
          will be the state of things with the world? Just as well as I
          know what brother Pratt said to-day was true, and that it will
          come to pass, do I know that these things will be of which I have
          been speaking.
          I see the course that is being taken here. Every few days a man
          or two has to die. What is the cause of this? It is the liquor
          and strychnine they take that fills them with the Devil. When I
          first heard of these things that have been occurring, I thought
          they proceeded from a few rowdy boys; but I learn that it is a
          few wicked men who are slaves to their appetites. It originates
          with drunkenness, whoring, and lying.
          Now, are we not moralized? Have we not become highly civilized?
          There never were such things known in these valleys until the
          army came. I never knew of such drunkenness, whoring, or murder,
          until then. Every little while there is somebody shot. I am
          ashamed of such conduct in our streets.
          Brethren, away to your labour, live your religion, and serve your
          God with full purpose of heart, and keep away from places where
          there is no good to be obtained. What are you down that street so
          much for? If you have not special business with them, do not
          associate with the wicked. Have I advised one of my children to
          go there? No, nor my wives either: they had better be at home
          cleaning their clothes, mending their stockings, and doing those
          things that are required of them. This is what they ought to be
          at. Every woman in these mountains, throughout these valleys,
          ought to be attending to these important duties. I never saw such
          things in the country I came from, and I did not know that there
          was so much sin and corruption as I now see in the world. I was
          honest, and I thought everybody else was honest. I am honest now,
          and virtuous and upright, and always have been; and this is what
          makes me bold.
          I do not fear the face of man, or anything that lives on the
          earth. I only fear to do anything that would grieve my heavenly
          Father, as a child should fear to disobey his earthly parents.
          But there is not that care now that there was when I was a boy
          under age. When a son is eighteen or twenty-one years of age, he
          now says, I shall do as I please. This, however, is only in
          fulfilment of the words of the Apostle Paul, where he says, "This
          know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come. For
          men shall be lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters,
          proud, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy,
          without natural affection, truce-breakers, false accusers,
          in-continent, fierce, despisers of those that are good, traitors,
          heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasures more than lovers of God,
          having a form of godliness, but denying the power thereof: from
          such turn away. For of this sort are they which creep into houses
          and lead captive silly women laden with sins, led away with
          divers lusts, ever learning, and never able to come to the
          knowledge of the truth." (2 Timothy, 3rd chap., 1 to 7 verses.)
          These are Paul's words used when he was prophesying of the last
          days, and they have verily come to pass. Bless your souls, I
          never thought of being disobedient to my father and mother; and
          in the land where I was born I never heard of such a thing. I was
          born in Vermont, and brought up in Ontario county, in the State
          of New York, where I stayed until I embraced "Mormonism." But
          times have changed wonderfully since I was a boy, and more
          especially since the revelation of the Gospel to Joseph Smith.
          The spirit of disobedience and, I may say, of every species of
          wickedness, has increased among the people.
          From the time I embraced the Gospel, I have been knocked about
          considerably; but I am now here in the mountains, and I am ten
          times better off than I ever was before; and I have not got the
          means out of your hands, neither Saints nor sinners. I have had
          things stolen, and have had men come and confess it to me; but
          they never brought anything back yet. I told every man that came
          to me that I would forgive him, but I never told any one that he
          could keep the article he had feloniously taken; and all such
          acts will stand against men, and I shall meet them at the bar of
          God, if I remain faithful. This is my religion, and these are my
          feelings respecting sinners who know what the law of God is.
          Now I will speak a few words about Mr. Ethan Allen, the grandson
          of Colonel Ethan Allen, who was in the Revolutionary war. He came
          along with the troops that came here this season: he travelled
          with them, because there was a little danger from the Indians,
          and the officers advised him not to come through this city at
          all. But he told them that he was acquainted with President
          Brigham Young and with Heber C. Kimball; and said he, "I am going
          to see them, for I have been acquainted with Heber C. Kimball
          nearly forty years, and I am satisfied that they are as good men
          as I need wish to associate with." The officers he was talking to
          said that he would find us to be "damned scoundrels." But
          notwithstanding this, he came and spent several days with me, and
          visited President Young several times; and when he went away, he
          wept, and I felt to bless him: therefore I said, "Ethan, peace be
          with you!--peace and salvation attend you and your family!" I
          then told him to inquire of the Lord, and he would reveal to him
          a knowledge of the truth.
          He said to me, "I have heard a great many things against your
          people; but I have found things just as I supposed I should: I
          find you are all doing right and feeling well. "But," says he,
          "Mr. Kimball, there are thousands of your old friends and
          neighbours that would have been glad to spill your blood, and
          they have expressed such sentiments both from the pulpit and from
          the press."
          I told him I knew it, and that I was just as good a man then as I
          am now, and now as I was then, and that I expected to continue to
          do good as long as heaven exists, and righteousness prevails, and
          God reigns. "Now," said I, "tell such men to help themselves, if
          they can; for 'Mormonism' will prevail, and they cannot put it
          down, and I know it."
          I do not care what anybody writes, if they tell the truth--tell
          things just as I tell them, and that is just as they are. You
          cannot prejudice the world any more than they are now prejudiced.
          If you go to the Devil, you will have nobody to blame for it but
          yourselves. I do not mean the sectarian's hell, but I mean the
          hell that the "Mormons" believe in, and that is a hell of
          When the wicked find that they are separated from their fathers
          and friends--from those that are saved, they will feel sorrowful
          and be in torment. Where are the wicked going? I do not know: the
          Lord may break off a piece of the earth, and let them slide." I
          do not know: the Lord may break off a piece of the earth, and let
          them slide." I do not know anything about a sectarian hell, but I
          know what God says about it--"He that believeth and is baptized
          shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned."
          Now, the extent of that damnation is not here revealed; but I
          believe that all will be saved that can be reached by the
          redemption of Jesus Christ; and there is a way to save everybody,
          except those that sin against the Holy Ghost, or shed innocent
          blood, or consent thereto; and they will be judged as brother
          Pratt said they would. If a man has shed innocent blood, he will
          have to pay the atonement, or he never can atone for his sin;
          therefore, at the day of judgment he will be judged according to
          men in the flesh, and condemned according to the law.
          Repent of your sins now, and have them forgiven, and do not wait
          till after you leave this probation.
          May the peace of God be with you! Peace be upon the righteous.
          But the wicked won't prosper: they will wither and be forgotten;
          and though they may plot evils against this people from this time
          forth, they will be frustrated.
          This is the kingdom of God, and that makes me so bold and
          fearless, because I know it; and I know it would go on and
          prosper, if they were to kill me and president Young; for we have
          10,000 Elders in the United States and in this Territory, and
          about 12,000 in Europe; and therefore there is no fear of the
          work falling to the ground for want of men to represent it.
          Brethren and sisters, be faithful, be humble and diligent, and
          the good Spirit of the Lord will attend you from this hour, and
          you will finally be saved in our Father's kingdom; which I
          earnestly pray may be the happy lot of you and all good Saints,
          in the name of Jesus Christ our Saviour. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Brigham
          Young, September 1, 1859
                          Brigham Young, September 1, 1859
             Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 1, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          I wish you to understand and practise the lessons you have
          already received, or you cannot consistently look for more. And
          do not become tired or discouraged if you cannot learn your
          lessons all at once, for with diligent and close application you
          can learn how to live to all eternity, which is the object of our
          being here. Be patient; do not murmur at the dealings of
          Providence. The Lord rules in the heavens and works his pleasure
          upon the earth. Can you comprehend the meaning of the Prophet
          Amos in the question, "Shall there be evil in the city, and the
          Lord hath not done it?" His providences are constantly ruling and
          overruling, to a greater or less degree, in the affairs of the
          children of men. Do all people discern and understand that his
          providences are over the workmanship of his hands, and that he
          controls all things? No, they do not. The lessons you have been
          taught tend to instruct you upon these points.
          Can this people understand that the Lord--that Being we call our
          Father, as also the Gods and all heavenly beings, lives upon the
          principles that pertain to eternity? Can the people comprehend
          that there is not, has not been, and never can be any method,
          scheme, or plan devised by any being in this world for
          intelligence to eternally exist and obtain an exaltation, without
          knowing the good and the evil--without tasting the bitter and the
          sweet? Can the people understand that it is actually necessary
          for opposite principles to be placed before them, or this state
          of being would be no probation, and we should have no opportunity
          for exercising the agency given us? Can they understand that we
          cannot obtain eternal life unless we actually know and comprehend
          by our experience the principle of good and the principle of
          evil, the light and the darkness, truth, virtue, and
          holiness,--also vice, wickedness, and corruption? We must discern
          and acknowledge that the providences of the Lord are over all the
          works of his hands--that when he produces intelligent beings he
          watches over them for their good. He has given human beings an
          intelligence designed to become eternal, self-existent,
          independent, and as Godlike as any being in the heavens.
          To answer such design, we are given our agency--the control of
          our belief, and must know the darkness from the light and the
          light from the darkness, and must taste the bitter as well as the
          You need exhorting rather than teaching. You have been taught
          doctrine in abundance, and I have sometimes thought it a pity the
          Lord has revealed quite as much as he has. And I can truly say
          that I believe, if I am guilty in any one point in my walk before
          this people, it is in telling them things they are not worthy
          of--that I have given unto them things that they could not
          receive. For this reason I deem it mainly needful to stir up your
          pure minds by way of remembrance.
          Brother Spencer referred to the carelessness and forgetfulness of
          the people, and to how prone we are to get out of the way, to
          depart from the love, enjoyment, peace, and light that the Spirit
          of the Lord and of our religion gives unto us. We should live so
          as to possess that Spirit daily, hourly, and every moment. That
          is a blessing to us, which makes the path of life easy. For a man
          to undertake to live a Saint and walk in darkness is one of the
          hardest tasks that he can undertake. You cannot imagine a
          position that will sink a person more deeply in perplexity and
          trouble than to try to be a Saint without living as a Saint
          should--without enjoying the spirit of his religion. It is our
          privilege to so live as to enjoy the spirit of our religion. That
          is designed to restore us to the presence of the Gods. Gods
          exist, and we had better strive to be prepared to be one with
          The people wish to know what to do to do right. When those who
          live their religion meet to speak to each other--to mutually
          strengthen their faith and encourage one another in good
          principles, in good, wholesome, loving lives--in morality,
          tradition causes some to say that they mean to do better--to
          alter their lives and live better than they have, when, if it was
          to save the world, they could not live any better unless they
          knew more. Have we not made mistakes? Yes, a great many. If we
          had known better, we could have done that which would have
          resulted in greater good. But, considering their knowledge, those
          who are striving to do right cannot conduct themselves any better
          than they do. I know a great many that I have that opinion about.
          Do they err? Yes. Do they knowingly do wickedly? They do not; but
          they do as well as people can. And I do not believe that brother
          Spencer, the President of this Stake, could, with the same
          knowledge, better this life in past years; and I have the same
          feeling in regard to many with whom I am acquainted. I know this
          by my own experience, which is a most excellent schoolmaster when
          we do the best we can.
          We will seek unto the Lord for more knowledge; we will get wisdom
          and forget it not, but treasure it up in our hearts, and treasure
          up every holy principle as fast as our ability will permit us to
          do so. And if our minds are strong enough, and we are so
          constituted as to comprehend and retain, let us strive to receive
          every principle that pertains to life and salvation, and treasure
          them up in our hearts against the time of need. Walk humbly
          before our God, and learn correct principles as fast as you can;
          and then, when you discover you have missed it here and there,
          where you imagine that you could have done better, never find
          fault with the knowledge God has given you, nor with your own
          faith, virtue, and works; for you have done the best you could.
          This people are familiar with very many principles pertaining to
          eternal life; and I will ask you what principle that will
          endure--what that is valuable in life is there, so far as you
          have learned, and what is there in life which you know, have
          known, can learn, or that exists, that "Mormonism" has not given
          to you? "Mormonism," or, in other words, the Gospel of salvation,
          embraces the whole. It incorporates every true principle there is
          in heaven and on earth. If a person learns a truth, he learns so
          much of the Gospel of salvation. And when he learns that, he
          wants to understand the bearings of the great plan. He wants to
          understand--I will not say the extent of it, because he cannot do
          so, but as much thereof as his ability can comprehend, and to
          discern that the Gospel of salvation, the eternal Priesthood of
          the Son of God, is the life that is, that was, and that is to
          come,--eternal life. Those principles are given to the children
          of men to practise upon, that in so doing they may come up and
          inherit eternal life. This is for us to learn, treasure up in our
          hearts, and practise. Do not seek for that which you cannot
          magnify, but practise upon that which you have in your
          I know very well that, whether we are active or not, the
          invisible spirits are active. And every person who desires and
          strives to be a Saint is closely watched by fallen spirits that
          came here when Lucifer fell, and by the spirits of wicked persons
          who have been here in tabernacles and departed from them, but who
          are still under the control of the prince of the power of the
          air. Those spirits are never idle; they are watching every person
          who wishes to do right, and are continually prompting them to do
          wrong. This makes it necessary for us to be continually on our
          guard--makes this probation a continual warfare. We do not expect
          to be idle. The individual that obtains a celestial kingdom will
          never be idle in the flesh. It is a spiritual warfare. He
          contends against the spirits of darkness and against the workers
          of iniquity, and wars all the day long against his own passions
          that pertain to fallen man. It is therefore necessary that the
          people speak often one with another, encourage each other in
          every good word and work, sustain every one in every good act,
          operate against every evil act, and continue so to do through
          Some, who understand more or less of the principles of the
          Gospel, appear to be a trifle discouraged. Such do not think more
          of the life to come than they do of the present life. When the
          breath leaves the body, your life has not become extinct; your
          life is still in existence. And when you are in the spirit world,
          everything there will appear as natural as things now do. Spirits
          will be familiar with spirits in the spirit world--will converse,
          behold, and exercise every variety of communication one with
          another as familiarly and naturally as while here in tabernacles.
          There, as here, all things will be natural, and you will
          understand them as you now understand natural things. You will
          there see that those spirits we are speaking of are active: they
          sleep not. And you will learn that they are striving with all
          their might--labouring and toiling diligently as any individual
          would to accomplish an act in this world--to destroy the children
          of men.
          Pertaining to the present state of the world, you know what evil
          spirits are doing. They are visiting the human family with
          various manifestations. I told the people, years and years ago,
          that the Lord wished them to believe in revelation; and that if
          they did not believe what he had revealed, he would let the Devil
          make them believe in revelation. Do you not think that the Devil
          is making them believe in revelation? What is called
          spirit-rapping, spirit-knocking, and so forth, is produced by the
          spirits that the Lord has suffered to communicate to people on
          the earth, and make them believe in revelation. There are many
          who do not believe this; but I believe it, and have from the
          If true principles are revealed from heaven to men, and if there
          are angels, and there is a possibility of their communicating to
          the human family, always look for an opposite power, and evil
          power, to give manifestations also: look out for the counterfeit.
          There is evil in the world, and there is also good. Was there
          ever a counterfeit without a true coin? No. Is there
          communication from God? Yes. From holy angels? Yes; and we have
          been proclaiming these facts during nearly thirty years. Are
          there any communications from evil spirits? Yes; and the Devil is
          making the people believe very strongly in revelations from the
          spirit world. This is called spiritualism, and it is said that
          thousands of spirits declare that "Mormonism" is true; but what
          do that class of spirits know more than mortals? Perhaps a little
          more in some particulars than is known here, but it is only a
          little more. They are subject in the spirit world to the same
          powers they were subject to here.
          If we live faithful to the doctrine and faith of the holy Gospel
          we have embraced, we shall understand the real benefit and
          advantage that we will have over those who are not in possession
          of the true principles of salvation or the Priesthood. If we are
          faithful to our religion, when we go into the spirit world, the
          fallen spirits--Lucifer and the third part of the heavenly hosts
          that came with him, and the spirits of wicked men who have dwelt
          upon this earth, the whole of them combined will have no
          influence over our spirits. Is not that an advantage? Yes. All
          the rest of the children of men are more or less subject to them,
          and they are subject to them as they were while here in the
          If we conquer here and overcome in the Gospel, in the spirit
          world our spirits will be above the power of evil spirits. Not
          that we can so overcome, while here, as to be free from death;
          for though Jesus overcame, yet his body was slain.
          Every person possessing the principle of eternal life should look
          upon his body as of the earth earthy. Our bodies must return to
          their mother earth. True, to most people it is a wretched thought
          that our spirits must, for a longer or shorter period, be
          separated from our bodies, and thousands and millions have been
          subject to this affliction throughout their lives. If they
          understood the design of this probation and the true principles
          of eternal life, it is but a small matter for the body to suffer
          and die.
          When death is past, the power of Satan has no more influence over
          a faithful individual: that spirit is free, and can command the
          power of Satan. The penalty demanded by the fall has been fully
          paid; all is accomplished pertaining to it, when the tabernacle
          of a faithful person is returned to the earth. All that was lost
          is passed away, and that person will again receive his body. When
          he is in the spirit world, he is free from those contaminating
          and condemning influences of Satan that we are now subject to.
          Here our bodies are subject to being killed by our enemies--our
          names to being cast out as evil. We are persecuted, hated, not
          beloved; though I presume that we are as much beloved here as the
          spirits of the Saints are in the spirit world by those spirits
          who hate righteousness. It is the same warfare, but we will have
          power over them. Those who have passed through the vail have
          power over the evil spirits to command, and they must obey.
          You require to be stirred up to reflection, to examine your
          religion--the faith of the holy Gospel--the Priesthood; for it is
          worthy of your notice, lest perhaps a little gold becomes too
          precious in your thoughts. The individual who builds all his
          hopes upon property, upon gold and silver, and the possessions of
          this world, making these treasures his idol, has never yet seen,
          by vision, the glory of the celestial world,--has not had a
          foretaste of it. He has little or none of that knowledge which
          God designs to give to the faithful. When that is possessed, what
          is the world to Saints? It is subject to them, and it is not in
          the power of Satan to blot out or destroy that heavenly
          You see men eagerly striving for gold, riches, wealth, and
          mourning and fretting--"We wish we had done so-and-so, for then
          we should have made a few more dimes. And now we wish to go and
          obtain piles of gold, and to do this and that--to heap up wealth
          and gain power." As Lorin W. Babbitt said, who used to belong to
          this Church, but went to California, "I am going to sell my house
          and go away. I have laboured eighteen years for the Lord, and now
          I am going to work for Lorin W. Babbitt." What an expression!--as
          though he could control the elements. If he possessed a mountain
          of gold and gambled it away in one night, it would still be in
          the world, whether in his possession or out of it. Suppose that
          I, through covetousness and dishonesty, had accumulated millions
          of dollars, and then should lose it all in an hour, in neither
          case is it out of the world, and there is as much property in the
          one case as in the other: it has merely changed hands. Solomon,
          when speaking of these things, says, The race is not to the
          swift, nor riches to men of wisdom. Do not fret, nor be so
          anxious about property, nor think that when you have gathered
          treasures, they alone will produce joy and comfort; for it is not
          The race is not to the swift, nor the battle to the strong, nor
          riches to men of wisdom. The Lord gives the increase: he makes
          rich whom he pleases. You may inquire, "Why not make us rich?"
          Perhaps, because we would not know what to do with riches. You
          remember that a while past, nine waggons went through this city
          on their way to California, accompanied by some soldiers as an
          escort and guard. One of our missionaries, returning home, met
          them on the northern route, and asked one of them what caused him
          to apostatize? The man replied--"To tell you the truth, I was
          used so well at Great Salt Lake City that I could not endure it.
          I came there with a hand-cart company, and had not a mouthful of
          anything to eat, no clothing, nor anything to make me
          comfortable. As soon as I arrived in the city, Heber C. Kimball,
          having learned my name, met me and said, 'Brother, there is a
          house; there are flour, meal, and fuel: you have had a hard time;
          go there with your family, and make yourselves comfortable, and
          eat and drink, and get rested; and when you wish to go to work, I
          will give you employment and pay you for your labour.' From that
          day my heart was in me to do evil. I have been trying to
          apostatize ever since and have finally made out to do so; and I
          cannot attribute it to anything in the world, only that I was
          used so well."
          This exhibits the spirit that is in many. They are faithful while
          they are extremely poor; but give them wealth, and they are
          thrown off their guard, forget their sacred vows and solemn
          covenants, and the property they have around them occupies their
          whole attention and affections; their minds become wholly
          engrossed in their possessions. Doubtless there are some
          instances opposite to this; but probably, in nineteen cases out
          of twenty, poverty and hardship will tend to make people humble
          and faithful.
          Oppression, persecution, afflictions, and other trials and
          privations are necessary as a test to all professing to be
          Saints, that they may have an opportunity to witness the workings
          of the power which is opposed to truth and holiness. Go into East
          Temple-street (now commonly called "Whisky-street"), and you will
          see all the wickedness you can reasonably wish to. You can there
          see it, smell it, taste it, and learn enough about it, without
          going anywhere else. It is all necessary, that we may have the
          privilege of proving whether we prefer good or evil. There are
          robbery, theft, drunkenness, lying, deceiving, gambling, whoring,
          and murder; and what evil is there lacking? Scan the civilized
          world and ask what evil they have that we have not; and if there
          is one lacking, it will come, for every variety is necessary to
          prove whether we will preserve our integrity before God.
          You will know that the evil done here is laid to me. Let them
          pursue that course until they are tired of it. I defy them, from
          the gate of the celestial kingdom to the bottom of the bottomless
          pit, to truthfully substantiate a single accusation against me.
          They may continue to lie, and hire others to lie, and trump up
          false accusations against me; for I am accustomed to that kind of
          treatment from the wicked, and I am fully able, God being my
          helper, to endure it: it does not hurt me one particle. If the
          Devil and his servants loved me, and wrote and spoke well of me,
          I should be jealous of myself. But if I keep the fellowship of
          the Holy Ghost, I shall also have the fellowship of Saints and
          angels. Then let the wicked howl and foam; it is all right.
          I wish to know whether I can stand the power of temptation and
          preserve my integrity. I know not but what I may be thrown into
          circumstances that will be pretty hard, but feel tolerably well
          assured that I shall not apostatize.
          Evil temptations and abuse are necessary to prove our faith, to
          determine whether we will sacrifice our carnal appetites and
          desires, or forsake the knowledge of God and godliness. If we are
          not willing to make sacrifices for the truth and the Gospel's
          sake, we are not worthy celestial glory. What is there of an
          earthly nature, even though dear to us, that we cannot live
          without, so we have that which will sustain nature and enable us
          to perform the duties and labours resting upon us? With the
          exception named, I do not know of anything.
          I can let you all go, so far as I may be required. I do not know
          that I ever thought enough of tobacco, tea, snuff, or anything
          else of that description, to alter the natural traits of my
          character. My passions must be in subjection to my spirit.
          Perhaps I am not possessed of such ungovernable passions as many
          are. But let our passions be as they may, the whole man must be
          the servant of that Being who gives us life. We need to talk with
          each other, pray with each other, and encourage each other, until
          our spirits have overcome all propensities to evil. Do you
          understand, what I have often taught you as plainly as my
          language will permit me, the warfare pertaining to the spirits of
          the children of men while in the flesh? The spirit is pure and
          holy upon its entrance into the tabernacle, and God, by the power
          of his Spirit, operates upon it; but the flesh, and no more, is
          unholy; and here are the holy and the unholy united. Which shall
          be the master? Let the spirit that comes from the eternal world,
          which at the outset is pure and holy, with the influence God
          gives to it, master all the passions of the body, and bring it
          under subjection to he will of Christ. That course makes us
          I have flattered myself, if I am as faithful as I know how to be
          to my God, and my brethren, and to all my covenants, and faithful
          in the discharge of my duty, when I have lived to be as old as
          was Moses when the Lord appeared to him, that perhaps I then may
          hold communion with the Lord, as did Moses. I am not now in that
          position, though I know much more than I did twenty, ten, or five
          years ago. But have I yet lived to the state of perfection that I
          can commune in person with the Father and the Son at my will and
          pleasure? No,--though I hold myself in readiness that he can
          wield me at his will and pleasure. If I am faithful until I am
          eighty years of age, perhaps the Lord will appear to me and
          personally dictate me in the management of his Church and people.
          A little over twenty years, and if I am faithful, perhaps I will
          obtain that favour with my Father and God.
          I am not to obtain this privilege at once or in a moment. True,
          Joseph Smith in his youth had revelations from God. He saw and
          understood for himself. Are you acquainted with his life? You can
          read the history of it. I was acquainted with him during many
          years. He had heavenly visions; angels administered to him. The
          vision of his mind was opened to see and understand heavenly
          things. He revealed the will of the Lord to the people, and yet
          but few were really acquainted with brother Joseph. He had all
          the weaknesses a man could have when the vision was not upon him,
          when he was left to himself. He was constituted like other men,
          and would have required years and years longer in the flesh to
          become a Moses in all things. For the length of time he lived, he
          was as good a man as ever lived in the flesh, Jesus excepted. It
          was so ordered that a man has to live and gain by his experience
          that knowledge and wisdom, and that degree of stability in his
          character that will present him favourably to the heavenly hosts
          at all times and under all circumstances. Let us, then, resolve
          and act upon the principle of constant improvement.
          As to doing any better than I have done, I have to know more, and
          so have you. You have done as well as you knew how. This is a
          matter of rejoicing to me. And though we are still far from being
          perfect, the Latter-day Saints are not far from a deep desire to
          be perfect. They are far from being what they should be; but they
          are not far from an abiding desire to be what they should be. But
          have you so trained yourselves as to be able to say, for
          instance, that if the potatoes you have planted yield, abundantly
          well; and if they do not, that is just as well? Can you feel to
          say that in all sincerity? Can you say, after you have prepared
          the ground, cast in the wheat, watered it, and taken good care of
          it, and then found the crop destroyed by blight or smut, Well,
          all right? Can you honestly say so? If you cannot, you have not
          schooled your hearts to what you should have done--to learn that
          it is God alone who gives the increase. We can plough, we can
          plant, sow, water, and tend, because we are ordained to do these
          things; but no man on the earth is ordained to give the increase.
          It is for us to frame our acts. We shape our lives--we do this,
          that, and the other agreeably with the best knowledge we have;
          but do we produce the results of our acts? We do not. The Lord
          controls the results of the acts of all nations under heaven. He
          casts down a throne here, and sets up another yonder,--brings
          forth a nation out of obscurity, and causes the most powerful
          nations to crumble to dust. We have this to learn, and to study
          and learn ourselves, and to control our own dispositions and
          passions, so that when we see others out of the way, we can have
          compassion on them, and say--"Thank the Lord, we have not been
          suffered to go astray and give way to our passions." The merciful
          man shall find mercy. When a man designedly does wrong, he ought
          to be chastised for that wrong, receiving according to his works.
          If a man does wrong through ignorance, and manifests sincere
          sorrow for the wrong, he is the one whom we should forgive
          seventy times in a day, if necessary, and not the one who has
          designedly done wrong and repents not.
          It is for us to so live that our lives will become sweet and more
          precious than gold or silver. And our communion one with another,
          may it increase in all the sublimity and heights and depths of
          consolation known only to those who are truly united on the earth
          by interests and bonds that are eternal.
          May the Lord bless you for evermore! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Daniel
          H. Wells, October 7, 1859
                          Daniel H. Wells, October 7, 1859
              Remarks by President Daniel H. Wells, in the Tabernacle,
                       Great Salt Lake City, October 7, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          The President, in his remarks this morning, dropped a sentence
          like this--"Let us manfully man the ship Zion." To do this I
          conceive to be the duty of the Elders of this Church and kingdom.
          It is a privilege which the Almighty has conferred upon us, and
          one which we should esteem as the greatest that could be
          conferred upon us: but do we realize this fact? Do we realize
          that the Lord has revealed to us true knowledge and
          intelligence--that we have become the happy recipients of true
          principles of life and salvation revealed from heaven in our day?
          None of us, with our present limited understanding of God and his
          dealings with mankind, can realize fully the extent of our
          present privileges: but do we understand enough of them to
          stimulate us to make the work of God the business of our lives?
          Is the Lord about to establish his kingdom, and is he beating
          about in the world for recruits to man the ship, and have we
          enlisted under his banner, to sail with him, and then do we
          falter--feel cold and lukewarm? This question is for each one to
          answer for himself.
          What is this ship Zion--this great work we have undertaken? How
          can we do the most good, and how accomplish the work we have
          undertaken in the best and most approved way? These are questions
          we must answer for ourselves. Are the people of these mountain
          valleys Israel? If we are, can we not control and bear rule in a
          proper manner over all matters that come under our supervision?
          If we have faith, which it is the privilege of all the Saints to
          have, can we not exert a powerful influence among the nations of
          the earth for our protection and salvation as a people? And may
          we not be yet more successful in disseminating the principles of
          life and salvation among all nations? That righteousness may be
          exalted among men by our efforts, we must nurse and cherish the
          principles of righteousness in our midst. Can we rebuke evil and
          walk it under our feet? We can, if we have faith as we ought to
          have it, and have that oneness the President spoke of this
          morning. If we have this, we can do all things, because faith is
          mighty when concentrated in a oneness of action. Let Israel arise
          and frown down evil, and the fear and the might and the power of
          the Almighty will burn more and more in the bosoms of the Saints.
          How can we serve our master and the cause in which we have
          enlisted in the best possible manner? By being perfectly obedient
          to those who are placed to preside over us in our various Wards
          and settlements, and by living above the power of the law, as our
          President has remarked.
          Are we ready now to take hold with one heart and with one mind to
          man the ship Zion--build a temple for instance? Are you ready, by
          a skilful and judicious husbandry of the soil, to bring forth its
          rich fruits, and store them up until you are called upon to
          contribute your stored wealth, as well as your energies, for the
          further development and spread of the power and influence of the
          kingdom of God? Are the mechanics ready, should a call be made
          upon them to go as preachers of righteousness to the nations, or
          to engage in any other work that may be allotted them? I say, Are
          the Elders of this Church ready to spring at once into these
          various avenues, when they shall be opened again, without a
          single word of complaint? Are we all willing to devote ourselves,
          our interest, and all we possess to the building up of this cause
          and kingdom upon the earth?
          I believe a great majority of this people are willing to do this;
          but I think they might improve in this respect as well as in many
          others pertaining to their duties as Saints. I think, if they
          felt to devote themselves and all they have, the hands of the
          President would be loosed more than they are in many respects,
          the public works would begin again, and Israel scattered abroad
          would begin to flock by tens of thousands to the gathering-place
          of the Saints; and I think those who have received benefit from
          the P. E. Fund Company would strengthen that company by rolling
          back into their hands the means they have expended for them, the
          treasury of the Lord would be replenished, and these Gentile
          stores would be less patronized, and handle less of your cash.
          We have been instructed over and over again how to make ourselves
          independent, and these are some of the things that have been told
          to us. It is for us to build up the kingdom of God individually,
          as well as collectively. Union of effort and feeling--practice as
          well as precept, is what is required. Let every man thus do his
          duty, and things would be as you would like to see them. Very
          soon there would be no necessity for millions of dollars' worth
          of goods to be brought across the Plains every year, nor of
          patronizing those who spend nothing whatever to build up our
          cities or improve our country. There is a lack in this respect in
          this community--a lack which rests with ourselves. I think our
          good friends are beginning to learn that the people called
          "Mormons," who should be Saints, are really the people of this
          Territory, and have some rights which they would strenuously
          preserve from being trampled upon.
          By respecting themselves, the Saints would patronize each other
          as far as they can do so, instead of patronizing those who stand
          ready to cut our throats on the first favourable opportunity.
          A few, however, cannot bring about that state of things so
          desirable to the many: it requires a union of effort by the
          whole. The many can freeze out iniquity from our midst, by simply
          letting them severely alone; and they can patronize home
          manufactures, if they are disposed to do so, and be united in it.
          This is of great importance to our community. Many would like to
          commence manufacturing useful articles, if they could be
          encouraged by the patronage of the people.
          We know not how soon we shall be thrown upon our own resources,
          and I say, the sooner the better: but I would like to see the day
          when Israel will do themselves good of their own will and accord,
          without being obliged to do so.
          It has been said that the Devil could make the Saints consecrate,
          when the Lord could not. The Lord may permit the Devil to do so;
          but he does not force any man: he leaves all men to act upon
          their agency.
          We have enlisted to build up the kingdom of God. And who are so
          blind as not to see that much of this work depends upon our
          producing within ourselves that which we consume? But what is the
          truth? Why, the very moment a few goods are brought into the
          market a little cheaper, you get them in exchange for your money,
          and home manufactures are suspended.
          Suppose the gate was shut down upon imported goods for one
          twelve-months, you would be in the same situation you were in
          eighteen months ago. I wish to impress this strongly upon your
          minds. Remember that now is a good time to produce for our own
          support everything we can.
          Do not suffer your flax to go to waste because goods can be
          bought cheaper than you can make them, and do not let your wool
          waste for the same cause. Recollect that what you do yourselves
          is within: it is not an outward expense. If you are obliged to
          get some things you cannot make, unite together and send for
          them, and buy them where you can get them the best and cheapest,
          and not suffer yourselves to be bled to death by those who have
          no interest in common with you.
          By this procedure, you can plainly see that the temporal
          interests of Israel would be consulted, and there would be some
          means left to build up a town or a city, and help to gather
          scattered Israel. This is our business. All other considerations
          sink into insignificance in comparison to our duty of building up
          the kingdom of God. My mind continually dwells upon this
          all-absorbing subject, and I would like to see Israel wise in
          regard to these important items.
          If those who are engaged in home manufactures were fully
          patronized, they could afford to sell cheaper. The objection is,
          they charge more for home manufactured articles than better
          articles of the same kind can be bought for of those who import
          them: but if they had your best pay, they could probably produce
          better and cheaper articles. Instead of giving them your best
          pay, you expect them to take firewood, or some other kind of pay,
          upon which they cannot sustain their business, and you take your
          cash to the stores. That is an insurmountable difficulty the home
          manufacturer has to encounter.
          Hundreds of articles can be produced among us that are now
          brought from the States; and there are those in this community
          who are skilful in the manufacture of them. I would like to see
          those artizans commence to produce every kind of useful article
          within their power, and let the brethren in the different Wards
          sustain them by freely giving them their support; and as long as
          they can produce as good an article as can be imported here, give
          them as good a price as you would give the importer, and in as
          good pay. I do not care so much what the price of an article is;
          but I think it should be manufactured and sold here a little
          cheaper than it can be afforded by the importer.
          For instance, to the disgrace of this people, they buy brooms
          that have been imported from the States. They can bring them here
          and sell them to you from fifty cents to a dollar each. Can they
          be raised and made here cheaper than that? They can.
          Twelve-and-a-half cents per pound is a permanent tariff on the
          importation of brooms to this country, which the home
          manufacturer has the benefit of; and he can certainly produce the
          material almost as cheap as it is produced in the States. I
          think, then, we should manufacture and sell this article cheaper
          than it can be afforded by the importer. This principle would be
          my guide for the price of almost every other article of home
          I have dwelt a little longer on this subject than I had intended,
          but my mind has been led out upon it; and I acknowledge I think a
          good deal about it, for it is an item of vast importance to us to
          produce that which we consume.
          At our meeting yesterday I was much interested. My heart was full
          to overflowing. I felt very humble. I knew the Spirit of the Lord
          was with us. I feel so to-day. When I heard from the congregation
          how they felt--how they desire to do right, when I herd them
          exhorting their brethren how they might do this and that for the
          advancement of the cause of Christ, and to be faithful in the
          service of the Lord, I felt there was a good time near at hand
          for Israel--that the ungrateful influences that have been around
          us were mellowing down, that the dark cloud was beginning to
          break up, that we were about to be greatly blessed of the Lord
          our God, and that he is near unto us. I feel so to-day.
          "Mormonism" is not a thing of to-day only, but it is a lifetime
          work. Let us take hold of it in the way that we can sustain
          ourselves and build up the kingdom of God.
          To manufacture the articles we consume is all in the line of our
          daily duty. Everything that is necessary for our subsistence as a
          kingdom, as families, and as individuals, has to be furnished. We
          have to live, and we must have rules, regulations, and
          authorities. We have to dig, plough, raise grain, and produce
          everything we need. While we live, make rules and regulations,
          and walk by them, we are building up the kingdom of God. There is
          every variety of talent and genius needed, and there is a place
          for every man and woman, wherein they can be useful in building
          up his kingdom. All these ingredients are necessary.
          We want what any other community has that is good and great. We
          want to make the desert blossom as a rose, to build up cities,
          and make useful and ornamental improvements that will beautify
          the dwelling places of the Saints--make them lovely and fit
          habitations for angels.
          Should heavenly messengers be sent to our cities, called Zion,
          what have we to show them that is gratifying and pleasing? Become
          wealthy? Yes; it is for the inhabitants of Zion to become
          wealthy, if they only use their means for the building up of the
          kingdom of God. We have done very well in a great many respects,
          considering the difficulties we have had to encounter: but the
          word is--Continue to improve, do better, and never forget that
          the building up of the kingdom of God is the only business we
          have on hand. I have thought the people are not aware that the
          Spirit of the Lord is with them as much as it really is.
          When people are striving to do right all the time, they become
          accustomed to its influences, and they are not apt to mark the
          progress of their individual improvement as they go along in the
          faithful performance of their daily duties. If the visions of our
          minds had been opened twelve years ago to see the Saints as they
          are situated now in this country, what a vision of remarkable
          events it would have been to us! and how few would have believed
          it! If we improve in the same ration ten years to come, and could
          now see in vision our situation as a people at the expiration of
          that time, it would be to us a most glorious vision, and almost
          past belief.
          We have been greatly and marvelously blessed; but we are
          sometimes forgetful of our blessings and of our ability to do a
          great many good acts, and too often think there is nothing to do,
          when there is a great deal to be done. Thus many have become
          slack in their duties, and have made shipwreck of faith so far
          that they cannot reclaim themselves. They do not realize that
          they are living in the blaze of the glory of God continually.
          Let me exhort you to be faithful, prayerful, and humble, that you
          may realize the blessings you enjoy, continue to progress in
          improvement, and have more abundant blessings poured upon you;
          for the Lord is willing to pour out blessings as fast as we are
          prepared to receive them.
          Let us spring forth when the word is given to perform any and
          every duty we are called upon to perform. Let us present a firm
          and unbroken phalanx of strength against evil of every
          description, and be united in frowning it down.
          We pray that righteousness may be exalted. Let us exalt it
          ourselves; then the habitations of the Saints will be beautiful
          in the eyes of God and angels, although some of them may be
          homely in the eyes of men. Let us build up cities, towns, wards,
          and families, wherein righteousness shall be exalted; and it will
          not be a great while before it will spread over the face of the
          wide world, and wickedness will be walked under foot.
          The Latter day Saints are on a mission to perform this labour,
          and it is a great one as well as a glorious one. Let us take hold
          and do it manfully, always being mindful of those duties we are
          called upon daily to perform.
          Let us be faithful to the covenants we have made. We have made
          them of our own freewill and accord, and have delighted to make
          them, and blessed God for the privilege. Shall we, then, utterly
          disregard them--walk them under our feet, as it were? or shall we
          treasure them as the most sacred treasure? In the life of the
          Saint, let the duty of a Saint be the first and foremost
          consideration; let the public interest be his greatest wish, form
          the burden of his prayers, and be the chief duty of his life. Let
          him put away all covetousness, and be wholly devoted to God and
          his holy religion.
          Let us live our religion to-day, to-morrow do the same, and so
          continue unto the end of our lives; then the purposes of God will
          ripen as fast as we can desire them and be prepared for them.
          This is my exhortation to the Saints.
          For my part, I know I have your prayers and faith. I feel it
          every day of my life, and am exceedingly thankful and grateful to
          God and his people for this mark of their confidence.
          I desire to live to see Zion redeemed, Israel gathered, Jerusalem
          built up, and the people of God in all the world sustained by the
          manifestations of the omnipotent power of the Almighty. For this
          I live: it is more than my meat and drink. The most sacred and
          cherished wish of my life is to see Israel prevail and become
          victorious over their enemies--to see the mighty power and wisdom
          of God, as it is transpiring before our eyes from day to day,
          more abundantly displayed in their behalf.
          We read with considerable satisfaction how Moses led Israel out
          of Egypt across the desert to the land of Palestine; but do we
          realize how the Lord and his servant Brigham have led us day by
          day, month by month, and year by year, from the beginning to the
          present day? As I have said, the manifestations of the mighty
          power of God and the marvelous displays of his unsearchable
          wisdom are so common with us, that we think but little of them;
          and so it was with Israel of old. It became an old story with
          them when the Lord interposed his power in their behalf--so much
          so that, if they did not have miracle after miracle continually
          before their eyes, they were ready to backslide and go into
          darkness, and earned for themselves the name of being a
          stiffnecked generation of people. I hope better things of the
          Latter-day Saints.
          The Prophets of ancient Israel prophesied evil upon them
          continually, because of their heard-heartedness and rebellion,
          when the Lord would have led them with a gentle hand.
          In this generation I do not look for Israel to be scattered on
          account of their transgressions, although various chastisements
          may be necessary; but I look for Israel to be gathered from every
          nation, tongue, and people, to concentrate their energies in
          building up and establishing the kingdom of God in the latter
          days. I look for them to be humble, obedient, and ready to
          receive and perform the work of the Lord, and realize day by day
          that they are led gently by his hand. It is their privilege to
          see these things all the time, and continually live in the light;
          for it is a day of light with the faithful, wherein is no
          I like to see Israel obedient, on hand, and ready to man the
          ship, and do anything they shall be called upon to do. Let us
          realize these things, my brethren and sisters, and not get into
          that sing-song style the world are in. It is for us to keep up
          with the times.
          Let us take hold with our might, and put forth our energies in
          the place they are most needed; and there let us work diligently,
          no matter in what department, if it is for the good of Israel,
          whether it is to plough, sow, reap, dig rocks, rear temples,
          build cities, preach the Gospel, or gather Israel.
          Do you think the Lord will stop in his work? No; his ship will be
          manned, whether we man it or not; and those who stand in the way
          of the onward progress of this great work will be overthrown and
          ridden over.
          There is no time or opportunity to stop, for the Lord has
          undertaken the work, and he does not look backward, nor stay his
          hand. If we do not wish to be removed out of the way, we must be
          diligent, active, and energetic in our duty, and respond
          willingly and at once to any call that may be made upon us by the
          servants of the Most High.
          Let our minds be active, wide awake, and eager to reach out after
          those things that shall best promote the interests of the kingdom
          of God. Let us not forget for a moment the mission we are called
          upon to perform, and not become dull and sluggish in the
          performance of our duties, and think we have no part or lot in
          the matter. There is need of every faithful man and woman in this
          kingdom, and for millions more; and then, by concentrating all
          these efforts, it is easy to understand what a mighty phalanx
          Israel will present, making the wicked nations tremble because of
          their wickedness. There would be a mighty shaking amongst them,
          if Israel was only united, firm, and steadfast to a man.
          If the Saints could offer one prayer, with one spirit, to the
          Almighty, in behalf of any one measure, I believe that prayer
          would be promptly answered in a way that would be felt and
          realized. If Israel will pursue this course, it will not be a
          great while before they will have things as they want them, not
          only here but over the face of the wide world; for the kingdom of
          God will progress, and the kingdoms of this world become
          subservient to its sway.
          May the Lord help us to live to his name's glory and honour, and
          for his cause and kingdom on the earth! May he help us to build
          it up and appreciate the blessings we enjoy--live in the light of
          truth and intelligence, that our minds may be filled with it
          continually!--help us to frown down wickedness, and walk it under
          foot, both at home and abroad!--help us to send forth the Gospel
          to all nations, that his angels may always work with us, which
          they do and will continue to do with us who remain at home and
          with those who go abroad; and kingdoms and nations will be cast
          down for the good of his people and the furtherance of his work!
          That he may help us to do all he has designed we shall perform as
          a people and as individuals, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus
          Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 7 / Orson
          Pratt, September 11, 1859
                           Orson Pratt, September 11, 1859
                                FROM ITS PENALTY, &c.
             A Sermon by Elder Orson Pratt, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 11, 1859.
                               Reported by G. D. Watt.
          It is my intention this forenoon, if the Lord will assist me by
          his Spirit, to say a few words upon the principles of the Gospel;
          or, in other words, the first principles of that great plan of
          salvation which was devised before the foundation of the world,
          for the benefit of the inhabitants of this earth. The Gospel of
          Jesus Christ is of great antiquity. It was ordained in the
          councils of heaven before the world was, and all its principles,
          ordinances, promises, and blessings were instituted in the
          beginning, before man was placed upon the earth. These principles
          have been revealed to the human family in various ages of the
          world,--not only revealed in the meridian of time by Jesus and
          the Apostles, but to generations and ages before the Apostles
          lived on the earth.
          Before I commence investigating these principles, to know
          precisely what they are, I will read from some new revelations
          which were revealed to the Prophet Joseph Smith in the month of
          December, 1830. They are revelations concerning Adam, Enoch,
          Noah, and the Gospel of salvation, as it was made manifest to
          them. That which I am about to read is an extract from the
          prophecy of Enoch--a book revealed by inspiration to the Prophet
          Joseph Smith, some twenty-nine years ago:--
          "And Enoch spake the words of God, and said, Hath God made known
          unto my fathers that all men must repent? And he called upon our
          father Adam by his own voice, saying, I am God: I made the world
          and men before they were. And he also said unto him, Turn unto
          me, and hearken unto my voice, and believe, and repent of all thy
          transgressions, and be baptized, even by water, in the name of
          mine only begotten Son, which is full of grace and truth, which
          is Jesus Christ,--the only name which shall be given under
          heaven, whereby salvation shall come unto the children of men. Ye
          shall ask all things in his name; and whenever ye shall ask, it
          shall be given. And our father Adam spake unto the Lord and said,
          Why is it that men must repent and be baptized by water? And the
          Lord said unto Adam, Behold, I have forgiven thee thy
          transgressions in the garden of Eden. Hence came the saying
          abroad among the people, that Christ hath atoned for original
          guilt, wherein the sins of the parents cannot be answered upon
          the heads of the children, for they are whole from the foundation
          of the world.
          "And the Lord spake unto Adam, saying, Inasmuch as thy children
          are conceived in sin, even so, when they begin to grow up, sin
          conceiveth in their hearts, and they taste the bitter, that they
          may know to prize the good. And it is given unto them to know
          good from evil; wherefore they are agents unto themselves. And I
          have given unto you another law and commandment; wherefore teach
          it unto your children, that all men everywhere must repent, or
          they can in no wise inherit the kingdom of God, for no unclean
          thing can dwell there, or dwell in his presence; for, in the
          language of Adam, Man of holiness is his name; and the name of
          his Only Begotten is the Son of Man, even Jesus Christ, a
          righteous Judge which shall come.
          "I give unto you a commandment to teach these things freely unto
          your children, saying that inasmuch as they were born into the
          world by the fall, which bringeth death, by water, and blood, and
          the spirit which I have made, and so became of dust a living
          soul, even so ye must be born again of water and the Spirit, and
          cleansed by blood, even the blood of mine Only Begotten, unto the
          mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, that ye may be sanctified
          from all sin, and enjoy the words of eternal life in this world,
          and eternal life in the world to come, even immortal glory. For
          by the water ye keep the commandment, by the Spirit ye are
          justified, and by the blood ye are sanctified; that in you is
          given the record of heaven, the Comforter, the peaceable things
          of immortal glory, the truth of all things, that which quickeneth
          all things--which maketh alive all things, that which knoweth all
          things, and hath all power, according to wisdom, mercy, truth,
          justice, and judgment.
          "And now, behold, I say unto you, This is the plan of salvation
          unto all men--the blood of mine Only Begotten, which shall come
          in the meridian of time. And, behold, all things have their
          likeness, and all things are created and made to bear record of
          me, both things which are temporal and things which are
          spiritual, things which are in the heavens above, and things
          which are on the earth, and things which are under the earth,
          both above and beneath: all things bear record of me.
          "And it came to pass, when the Lord had spoken with Adam, our
          father, that Adam cried unto the Lord, and he was caught away by
          the Spirit of the Lord, and was carried down into the water, and
          was laid under the water, and was brought forth out of the water;
          and thus he was baptized, and the Spirit of God descended upon
          him; and thus he was born of the Spirit, and he became quickened
          in the inner man. And he heard a voice out of heaven, saying,
          Thou art baptized with fire and with the Holy Ghost. This is the
          record of the Father and the Son, from henceforth and for ever;
          and thou art after the order of Him who was without beginning of
          days or end of years, from all eternity. Behold, thou art one in
          me, a son of God; and thus may all become my sons. Amen."
          I have read this that the Latter-day Saints who have not had the
          opportunity of reading these inspired translations of the Prophet
          may have an opportunity of learning the fact that the Gospel was
          revealed unto man in the earliest ages of our world. I will read
          also a short extract from the prophecy of Enoch in relation to a
          commandment and a mission given unto him:--
          "And it came to pass that the Lord said unto me, Look, and I
          looked and beheld the land of Sharon, and the land of Enoch, and
          the land of Omner, and the land of Heni, and the land of Shem,
          and the land of Haner, and the land of Hanannihah, and all the
          inhabitants thereof; and the Lord said unto me, Go to this
          people, and say unto them, Repent, lest I come out and smite them
          with a curse, and they die. And he gave unto me a commandment
          that I should baptize in the name of the Father and the Son,
          which is full of grace and truth, and the Holy Spirit, which
          bears record of the Father and the Son."
          Thus we see that not only Adam understood the principles of
          faith, repentance, baptism, the new birth, and the gift of the
          Holy Ghost; but Enoch also understood the same plan, and had
          authority given him to administer in the ordinances of it. We
          will now pass along to Noah, still reading from the new
          translation of the Old Testament, not translated by King James's
          translators, but by the Prophet of the living God--translated by
          the gift and power of inspiration from on high:--
          "And in those days there were giants on the earth; and they
          sought Noah, to take away his life; but the Lord was with Noah,
          and the power of the Lord was upon him.
          "And the Lord ordained Noah, after his order, and commanded him
          that he should go forth and declare his Gospel unto the children
          of men, even as it was given unto Enoch.
          "And it came to pass that Noah called upon men that they should
          repent; but they hearkened not unto his words; and also, after
          they had heard him, they came up before him, saying, Behold, we
          are the sons of God. Have we not taken unto ourselves the
          daughters of men? and are we not eating and drinking, and
          marrying and giving in marriage? Our wives bear unto us children,
          and the same are mighty men, which are like unto them of old, men
          of great renown. And they hearkened not to the words of Noah.
          "And God saw that the wickedness of men had become great in the
          earth; and every man was lifted up in the imagination of the
          thoughts of his heart, being only evil continually.
          "And it came to pass that Noah continued his preaching unto the
          people, saying, Hearken, and give heed unto my words; believe,
          and repent of your sins, and be baptized in the name of Jesus
          Christ, the Son of God, even as our fathers did, and ye shall
          receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, that ye may have all things
          made manifest; and if you do not this, the floods will come in
          upon you. Nevertheless, they hearkened not; and it repented Noah,
          an his heart was pained that the Lord had made man on the earth,
          and it grieved him at his heart."
          You recollect King James's translators render it--"And it
          repented the Lord that he had made man on the earth;" but the
          translation given by inspirations says--"It repented Noah, and
          his heart was pained that the Lord had made man on the earth. And
          the Lord said, I will destroy man, whom I have created, from the
          face of the earth, both man and beast, and the creeping things,
          and the fowls of the air; for it repenteth Noah that I have
          created them, and that I have made them, and he hath called upon
          me, and they have sought his life."
          These extracts which I have read concerning Adam, Enoch, and Noah
          you will find in a little work called "The Pearl of Great Price,"
          published by F. d. Richards, in England, a few years ago. We
          might go on and read further extracts from the Book of Abraham--a
          book also revealed by inspiration to the Prophet Joseph Smith,
          showing that the Gospel was revealed to him, and how he received
          the promise that all the children of men that would obey that
          same Gospel preached by him should be justified and become his
          children--called his seed, and heirs according to the promise.
          But I have read sufficient for the information of the Latter-day
          Saints upon this subject.
          I know it is customary, at the present day, to select some
          passage of Scripture as a text upon which to make remarks.
          Sometimes I follow this custom, and sometimes I do not. I will
          just observe, however, that we have no examples on record that
          Jesus or his Apostles followed this plan in their preaching.
          Neither have we anything on record showing that Jesus or his
          apostles opened their meetings by singing, and then praying, and
          then singing again, and then preaching. We frequently conform to
          the present-day custom in this respect, and we often do not
          conform to them, as we feel led by the Spirit of truth. Neither
          was it customary, in the days of the Apostles, to make long
          prayers; but if they had something very important to communicate
          to the people, they did not wish the time occupied in any other
          way only in delivering the message they had for them: hence we
          generally find their prayers consisting of a very few sentences.
          I shall select this morning a text of Scripture corroborative of
          those I have already read. I shall select it from King James's
          translation. You will find it in the Gospel according to John,
          3rd chap., 5th verse:--"Jesus answered, Verily, verily, I say
          unto thee, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he
          cannot enter into the kingdom of God."
          There is much comprehended in this passage that is not fully
          realized and understood by the great mass of the human family. To
          fully understand it, it is necessary we should understand the
          true condition of fallen man; then we shall see the necessity of
          a new birth: otherwise, perhaps, we should see no necessity for
          it. It is recorded in Scripture history that our first parents,
          while in the garden of Eden, transgressed a certain law and
          commandment of the Almighty, by partaking of a certain forbidden
          fruit; which transgression brought them under condemnation, and
          subjected them to a certain penalty, which was the death of their
          bodies of flesh and bones. "Dust thou art, and unto dust thou
          shalt return," was the penalty pronounced upon Adam. Previous to
          this, Adam was a pure, innocent being: he was not contaminated
          with sin, and was entirely destitute of the knowledge of good and
          evil. He was a being intended in his construction to endure for
          evermore. Death had no dominion over his tabernacle: the
          principle of blood which flows in the mortal tabernacles of men
          did not exist in his immortal body; but his veins and arteries
          contained a fluid of a far purer nature than that of blood: in
          other words, they were filled with the spirit of life, which was
          calculated to preserve them in immortality. Though they partook
          of various kinds of fruit in the garden, yet there was no fruit
          in that garden, except one called the forbidden fruit, which
          would have the least tendency to destroy the principles of
          immortality that reigned within them. They were organized to
          endure, bodies and spirits united, millions of ages. By the
          transgression of that simple law given to them, they fell from
          immortality to mortality: their bodies partook of disease; the
          seeds of death were sown within them; and in the day that Adam
          eat thereof, (reckoning according to the Lord's time,) he passed
          away and returned to his mother dust.
          The probability is, there were deleterious properties or
          poisonous qualities in the food he ate, which were calculated to
          introduce into the system the seeds of mortality, and so change
          it that various forces of nature should have power over it, that
          in time it should die and be dissolved to dust.
          Was this the only penalty pronounced upon father Adam? No: this
          was only a part of the penalty. There was dwelling in each of the
          tabernacles of Adam and Eve a personage of spirit, formed of more
          refined materials than flesh and bones--materials that were
          intelligent, immortal, and eternal. Immaterialists of the present
          day may object to this: but we do not believe in an immaterial
          The spirits that dwelt in our first parents were capable of
          thinking, feeling, understanding, perceiving, acting, possessing
          a will and a judgment: in other words, they were a part of that
          great substance of life, or Spirit, which fills the immensity of
          space, that is in all things, and through all things. The spirit
          of man had also a penalty pronounced upon it, because it yielded
          to disobedience, by giving heed to the Tempter; for, by yielding
          to his teachings, it became subject to him as a servant.
          If we become subject to a being, we are under his dominion and
          power, and he controls us and exercises authority over us,
          whether good or bad. Adam and Eve had placed themselves in a
          condition that the Tempter had complete control over their
          spirits: they became servants to the fallen angels, to do
          according to their bidding.
          Let us now examine how the fall affected their posterity. We do
          not inherit Adam's transgression, but the consequences of it.
          There is a difference between inheriting the original sin and
          feeling the consequences of it. To illustrate: We do not say,
          when children inherit the diseases of their parents brought on by
          drunkenness, debauchery, lasciviousness, and wickedness of every
          description, that it is the effect of the children's individual
          sins. This is not so: they only inherit the consequences of the
          sins of the parents. So it is with all the posterity of Adam. The
          consequences of the transgression of Adam and Eve have flowed
          down upon us; hence we find that all the sons and daughters of
          Adam have become mortal. The seeds of dissolution are within our
          tabernacles, because our first parents sinned, and yet we are not
          guilty of their sins.
          Furthermore, Adam and Eve became subject in the spirit to the
          being that tempted him. The children that were begotten by him,
          inheriting unholy, fallen tabernacles, also became subject to the
          same being, on the supposition that there had been no atonement
          provided. Hence you perceive the baneful consequences of the
          fall, considered separate and apart from any atonement which was
          to be made.
          Next let us inquire as to the duration of the penalty. Was the
          penalty to cease at the end of a certain period? I want you to
          look at this, independent of any considerations of the atonement.
          If there had been no atonement provided, the bodies of our first
          parents, as well as the bodies of all their children, would have
          crumbled back to their mother earth, to rise no more. Would not
          that have been an eternal death of the flesh and bones? If there
          were no atonement, there could be no resurrection. How could man,
          being fallen and corrupted, atone for his own sins? He could not
          do it. How could he deliver himself from the power of Satan to
          whom he had made himself subject? He could not do it. Satan had
          claim upon him, and there was no power in man, in the least
          degree, to redeem himself from that bondage.
          This is what we call fallen man, and this is what we call
          spiritual death,--not a dissolution or disorganization of the
          spiritual elements, but the subjection of the spirit to the power
          of Satan as eternal in its duration as the subjection of the
          flesh and bones to death.
          Now let us take into consideration for a few moments the great
          plan which God devised before Adam was placed in the garden of
          Eden in order to redeem man. God, by his foreknowledge, beheld
          that man would fall from his first estate, by turning aside from
          his commandments,--that he would bring upon himself and eternal
          death both of body and spirit. Now is the opportunity for mercy
          to step in. Justice had consigned them to eternal death and
          misery, and mercy could not step in without destroying the claims
          of justice, only upon certain conditions. And what may be those
          conditions? Would God accept the sacrifice of a corrupted,
          sinful, degraded, fallen being as an atonement for his own sins?
          No; that would not satisfy the demands of justice. God could not
          exhibit the attribute of mercy on any principle whatsoever, only
          for a sinless being to suffer in behalf of sinful man. Inasmuch
          as the sin was against an infinite being--a transgression of a
          law issued by an infinite being, the atonement must be an
          infinite atonement. Hence God sent forth his only begotten Son in
          the meridian of time, who took upon himself the form of fallen
          man: that is, he entered into a tabernacle of flesh and bones,
          although he had not been guilty of the original sin. This he did
          voluntarily on his part. 
          For the edification of the Saints, I will refer to a passage in
          the inspired translation of the book of Abraham, where we read
          that in the counsels of eternity, before the foundation of the
          world, the Lord devised the great plan of salvation. When he came
          to that part of it, in relation to the future redemption of man,
          which pertains to a sacrifice, he made an inquiry--"Whom shall we
          send?" He did not feel, as it were, willing to say to any one of
          the council, You are the person, and you must go and make this
          atonement: he did not seem willing to exercise this authority
          upon an innocent being, but looked around upon the assembly as
          though he would have some one to volunteer. "And one answered
          like unto the Son of Man, Here am I; send me." Here, then, was an
          offer on the part of the Son of God, the Firstborn--"I will go
          and redeem the human family upon the conditions that thou hast
          But how could he go and redeem them? He could not redeem them,
          unless be suffered for them and in their behalf. The penalty of
          death had passed upon them. His father might have reasoned with
          him in words something like these:--If you, a pure sinless being,
          my only begotten Son, are willing to go and take upon you the
          same kind of body that the fallen sons of men have taken upon
          themselves--a fallen body of flesh and bones, subject to pain,
          disease, sickness, temptation, and finally death, and offer
          yourself as a sacrifice, (although it is not required of you, for
          you have committed no sin that I should cause death to come on
          your body; yet if you do this voluntarily, and keep my
          commandments in all things, and not sin against me,) I will
          accept the sacrifice which you make in behalf of your younger
          brethren; and I will have mercy on them, otherwise no mercy can
          be shown to them: justice must have its full effect, and they
          must suffer eternal misery, being captive to that being whom they
          have consented to obey.
          Here, then, was the principle in which mercy could be made
          manifest in behalf of the fallen sons and daughters of men. When
          could this principle of mercy begin to be exercised? Could it be
          exercised before the blood of the atonement was shed? Yes. There
          was the free, voluntary offer of the Son of God to do all this
          work, and suffer and die for his brethren, before man was placed
          in the garden: hence, in the mind of God, it was just the same as
          though it had actually been fulfilled. Therefore he is called a
          lamb slain, as it were, before the foundation of the world: hence
          he could have mercy on Adam, on Enoch, on Noah, on Abraham, on
          the Prophets, and on the children of men while the earth should
          stand, because of that atonement that was to be made in the
          meridian of time.
          But the great question for us to consider, on this occasion, is,
          in what way the fallen sons and daughters of men can be made
          partakers of the benefits of this atonement? Are they to be
          unconditionally redeemed by the blood of Christ? Is it to be done
          by free grace alone, without any works on the part of the
          creature? or are there required on the part of the man certain
          conditions by which the atoning blood of Christ can have effect
          upon him. I will answer this question. The atonement of Jesus
          Christ redeems mankind, so far as the fall is concerned,
          unconditionally. Now, I want you all to understand this clearly.
          There is no faith, repentance, baptism, or works of any kind
          required on the part of man to be redeemed from the fall, or from
          the sins committed by our first parents. Not one of you are
          guilty because Adam and Eve sinned. Did you eat the forbidden
          fruit? Were you there, on that occasion, to put forth your hand,
          and take of that fruit, and eat of it? The united response of all
          the world in this and all generations of man would be--"We were
          not there." You are not condemned for a sin you did not commit.
          Can you repent of something you never have done? I defy the whole
          world to repent of Adam's sin, for they never committed it. You
          did not exercise your agency on that occasion: why, then, not be
          redeemed from it without exercising your agency? Why not be
          redeemed by free grace alone, without works? Why be required to
          believe, repent, and be baptized for Adam's sin? It would be
          foolishness. The atonement of Jesus Christ will redeem every son
          and daughter of Adam from his day down to the end of the earth,
          so far as that sin is concerned. Hence, all little children have
          been redeemed from the fall, and are perfectly innocent and pure
          before God. The original sin is not imputed to them. Why? Because
          of the atonement. The atonement is just as broad as the original
          sin and the effects of it. If the original sin extends its
          effects to the latest generations of Adam, so the atonement will
          extend its effects to all his posterity, and redeem them from
          these consequences. But you may inquire, If we are to be redeemed
          from Adam's sin and its consequences, unconditionally, by the
          atonement, shall we not be restored into the condition Adam was
          in before he fell? I answer, You will be. What condition was he
          in? He was an immortal being, and you will be restored to
          immortality, whether you be Saints or sinners. The decree has
          gone forth that every man is to be raised to immortality. Then
          you will be as Adam was in the garden of Eden before he fell.
          Furthermore, Adam, before he fell, was in the presence of God,
          and could behold the face of his Maker, hear his voice, look upon
          his glory, behold his angels, and associate with those pure and
          holy beings. Will you be restored back to the presence of God?
          Yes, after the resurrection; for Jesus says, "If I be lifted up,
          I will draw all men unto me,"--that is, lift them up from their
          graves, and bring them into his presence, to stand before the bar
          of his judgment. What for? To be judged. For Adam's sin? No. We
          have nothing to do with that sin in the day of judgment; but we
          shall be brought before the bar of God, and be restored from the
          fall, with flesh and bones, but not blood, and be capable of
          enduring for ever and ever; and there we shall behold the face of
          our God and of Jesus Christ, and the face of his angels, and be
          able to converse with them, and hear them converse, as Adam did
          before the fall. Is not this a complete restoration? Yes.
               Now I want to tell you of something that will come a little
          closer home than Adam's sin. Every man or woman upon the face of
          this globe, that has come to the years of understanding and
          accountability, has committed sin himself or herself. You have
          had commandments given to you as well as our first parents had.
          The holy law has issued from heaven to us, and penalties have
          been affixed. And when we come up to years of understanding and
          accountability, we transgress the holy law and commandment given
          us from heaven, even as Adam transgressed the first law in the
          garden of Eden.
          Now let us consider the consequence of this second transgression.
          God has given a law to the posterity of Adam, after coming to a
          knowledge of good and evil by the fall, that they should not do
          evil. If he has given a strict law that we shall not do evil, you
          may depend upon it he has affixed a strict penalty to it; for
          what would a law be good for without a penalty? What is the
          penalty? It is, that if the posterity of Adam shall do evil, they
          shall, after the resurrection, be banished again from the
          presence of God, and from the glory of his power; they shall
          endure the pains of the second death. The violation of the first
          law given to Adam brought the first death, and the violation of
          the second law given to the posterity of Adam will bring the
          second death, which is the penalty attached to it. How are we
          going to help ourselves? We have all sinned after we came to the
          years of accountability. When we were little children, we were
          perfectly pure, even as the angels of God; and of such, said
          Jesus, is the kingdom of heaven, being redeemed from the fall by
          the atonement. But are we redeemed from our own actual sins? We
          have used our agency in committing these actual sins, and we have
          no excuse to plead. We could justly excuse ourselves in relation
          to the sin committed by Adam, but there is no excuse in relation
          to breaking these second commandments. We have violated them with
          our eyes open. Can we escape the penalty? Says one, There is the
          atonement. Yes, that is true; but will that have effect to redeem
          us from this second death and banishment unconditionally on our
          part? No. If we are redeemed from this second penalty, it will be
          by exercising our agency--by complying with certain conditions;
          and these conditions I intend to lay before you, which are called
          the Gospel.
          I think I have pointed out, as clearly as my feeble language will
          permit, the condition of the whole human family, so far as it
          regards their fallen state, and so far as it regards their own
          individual transgressions. I have tried to be simple in my
          What are the conditions by which we are to be redeemed from our
          own actual sins and escape this second penalty? After being
          redeemed from the grave and brought back into the presence of God
          and angels, what would be more terrifying than to hear the words,
          "Depart, ye cursed, into everlasting fire prepared for the Devil
          and his angels?" Unpleasant as this would be, it must be
          pronounced, if God is a God of truth and holiness: his justice
          must take effect; and, notwithstanding the atonement, there is no
          way for him to exercise his mercy in behalf of the children of
          men, only through their agency. You can save yourselves through
          the atonement, or let it alone. Jesus has done his part: he has
          died for us--has got the plan all laid; his blood has been shed,
          and he has suffered the pains of all the children of men, and in
          their behalf, if they will only accept the conditions.
          What is the first condition required of the human family? It is
          to believe in Jesus Christ as the true Redeemer, and in his
          Father as the true God. This condition stands before repentance,
          baptism, the sacrament, or keeping the Sabbath day holy; for no
          person can keep the Sabbath day holy until he complies with the
          Gospel. This faith or belief is the first principle of the
          Gospel. "He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved," says
          Jesus Christ; "and he that believeth not shall be damned." Much
          has been said about faith. What is it? Many definitions have been
          given, but there is nothing more easy to be comprehended than
          faith. It is simply an act of the mind--a belief in those things
          that are true. It is also a simple act of the mind to believe
          those things which are not true. You may have a false faith or a
          true faith. Faith should be founded upon evidence. Where
          substantial evidence is presented to the mind, it should be
          received, and should produce faith in our minds. We should be
          very careful in regard to our faith, that we do not receive false
          evidence, for this would give us a false faith. I might refer you
          to many examples of false evidence producing a false faith. For
          instance, a few centuries ago, almost all the world believed that
          our earth did not turn upon its axis once in twenty-four hours
          from west to east; but they believed the sun, moon, and stars
          went round it once in twenty-four hours, and that the earth stood
          still. This was a false faith--the result of believing without
          sufficient evidence: they were guided by the tradition and
          popular testimony of the age. Copernicus set forth evidence in
          this day to prove that it was the earth that revolved on its
          axis, instead of the sun, moon, and stars revolving around the
          earth. The evidence he produced began to beget in the hearts of
          the people a true faith, which was founded upon true evidence;
          and since his day many demonstrations have been given to prove
          the great fact that it is the earth which moves, instead of the
          starry firmament. Upon that subject the world now have true
          faith, founded upon true evidence demonstrated to them.
          So it is in regard to Jesus, the great Redeemer, and God his
          Father: evidence is granted to prove to us that there are such
          beings. Chosen vessels are called, and have their eyes opened to
          behold the Father and the Son, and go forth as witnesses to the
          inhabitants of the earth, and bear testimony of that fact,
          setting forth the doctrine of the Father and the Son. This
          evidence begets in the minds of the people a true faith, while a
          traditionary evidence often begets a false faith. For instance,
          Paul, previous to his conversion, was a zealous, good man as far
          as he understood. He went forth, being governed by his faith, to
          persecute the Church of the living God. He verily believed he
          ought to do many things contrary to the name of Jesus Christ, the
          Nazarene. He believed he was doing God service in putting the
          servants of Jesus Christ to death. He had a false faith, founded
          upon sufficient evidence. By-and-by he received a testimony for
          himself that Jesus was really and truly the Christ--that he was
          persecuting the followers of the true Redeemer. His faith now
          became corrected, a true faith was given him, and the testimony
          he received prepared him to bear witness of the fact to tens of
          thousands of others,--not a second-hand testimony, but he could
          testify, My eyes have seen him; my ears have heard his voice; I
          have beheld his glory. He went forth as a witness goes forth into
          our courts of justice to testify that he knew positively, and not
          to testify what some other men had said, or to what some other
          person knew. Such witnesses go forth to the world, and their
          testimony produces faith in the minds of those who carefully
          weigh the evidence. Believe that Jesus is, and that he has atoned
          for the children of men; believe that without his death and
          sufferings there could have been no forgiveness of sins; believe
          that his is the only name given under heaven whereby mankind can
          be saved. It is a principle requisite to the new birth.
          My text informs us that unless a man be born of water and of the
          Spirit, he can in nowise enter into the kingdom of God. Before
          you can be born of water, you must have faith in such a principle
          as birth of water. "Faith," says the apostle, "comes by hearing,
          and hearing by the word of God." That is, in ancient days they
          had no printing presses to circulate the written word, so that
          faith could come b